The counsellor of estate Contayning the greates and most remarkeable considerations seruing for the managing of publicke affaires. Diuided into three parts. The first contaynes the meanes to settle an estate. The secund, the meanes to perserue it. And the third, the meanes to encrease it. Written in French by one of the ancient counsellors to the most Christian kings, Henry the Fourth, and Levvis the thirteenth. Translated by E.G.
         Conseiller d'estat. English
         Béthune, Philippe de, comte de Selles et de Charost, 1561-1649.
      
       
         
           1634
        
      
       Approx. 690 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 183 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09487
         STC 1977
         ESTC S101680
         99837488
         99837488
         1813
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09487)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 1813)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 623:05)
      
       
         
           
             The counsellor of estate Contayning the greates and most remarkeable considerations seruing for the managing of publicke affaires. Diuided into three parts. The first contaynes the meanes to settle an estate. The secund, the meanes to perserue it. And the third, the meanes to encrease it. Written in French by one of the ancient counsellors to the most Christian kings, Henry the Fourth, and Levvis the thirteenth. Translated by E.G.
             Conseiller d'estat. English
             Béthune, Philippe de, comte de Selles et de Charost, 1561-1649.
             Grimeston, Edward.
          
           [32], 100, 107-258, 257-336, [4] p., plate
           
             Printed by Nicholas Okes,
             London :
             1634.
          
           
             One of the ancient counsellors = Philippe de Béthune.
             E.G. = Edward Grimeston.
             Translation of: Le conseiller d'estat.
             The last two leaves are blank.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Political science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COVNSELLOR
           OF
           ESTATE
           CONTAYNING
           THE
           Greatest
           and
           most
           Remarkeable
           Considerations
           seruing
           for
           the
           Managing
           of
           Publicke
           Affaires
           .
        
         
           Diuided
           into
           three
           Parts
           .
        
         
           THE
           FIRST
           CONTAYNES
           THE
           MEANES
           to
           settle
           an
           ESTATE
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           meanes
           to
           preserue
           it
           .
           And
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           meanes
           to
           encrease
           it
           .
        
         
           WRITTEN
           IN
           FRENCH
           BY
           ONE
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Counsellors
           to
           the
           
             most
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             HENRY
          
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           LEVVIS
           the
           thirteenth
           .
        
         
           Translated
           by
           
             E.
             G.
          
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Nicholas
             O●es
          
           1634.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           RICHARD
           Lord
           WESTON
           ,
           Lord
           High
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Portland
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honorable
           Priuy
           Councell
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honorable
             :
          
        
         
           THey
           were
           the
           words
           of
           the
           wisest
           King
           &
           best
           knowing
           man
           ,
           Pro.
           11
           :
           14.
           
           
             That
             where
             no
             Counsest
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             fall
             ,
             and
             where
             many
             Counsellors
             are
             ,
             there
             is
             health
          
           :
           Which
           words
           he
           almost
           reiterates
           to
           strengthen
           that
           position
           :
           Chap.
           15.22
           .
           
             Without
             Counsell
             thoughts
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             Counsellors
             there
             is
             stedfastnesse
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           Cicero
           ,
           the
           excellent
           Orator
           ,
           and
           Statesman
           of
           
             Rome
             :
             Non
             viribus
             ,
             
             aut
             velocitate
             ,
             aut
             celeritate
             corporum
             ,
             res
             magnae
             geruntur
             ,
             sed
             confilio
             authoritate
             ,
             &
             prudentia
             .
             Cermenatus
             lib
             reg
             .
             &
             rer
             .
             &c.
             cap.
          
           18.
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           obserued
           by
           the
           most
           skilfull
           Architectors
           of
           the
           ancient
           times
           ▪
           The
           broader
           and
           higher
           they
           proposed
           their
           buildings
           ,
           the
           more
           solide
           and
           deepe
           they
           layd
           their
           basses
           :
           so
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           since
           none
           are
           more
           eminent
           amongst
           men
           then
           Princes
           ,
           or
           beare
           more
           waight
           vpon
           their
           shoulders
           then
           Kings
           ,
           meete
           it
           is
           they
           should
           haue
           the
           best
           Counsellors
           ,
           on
           whom
           to
           leane
           as
           vpon
           a
           firme
           and
           stedfast
           foundation
           ,
           to
           dispose
           as
           well
           of
           matters
           which
           belong
           vnto
           State
           as
           Religion
           :
           And
           such
           Osorius
           tells
           vs
           ,
           lib.
           7.
           
             de
             Reg.
             instit
          
           :
           Ought
           to
           be
           
             maximo
             ingenio
             praediti
             ,
             bonis
             Artibus
             exculti
             ,
             longo
             rerum
             vsu
             periti
             :
             In
             Historijs
             diligentissime
             versati
             ,
             neque
             praesentia
             tantum
             sagaciter
             odorantes
             ,
             sea
             longe
             in
             posterum
             ,
             quod
             vtile
             futurum
             reipub
             .
             sit
             ,
             coniectura
             prouidentes
             .
          
           With
           a
           gracious
           King
           are
           we
           blest
           :
           with
           such
           a
           Councell
           is
           he
           furnisht
           :
           who
           (
           as
           Rabanus
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           informes
           vs
           :
           )
           in
           plaine
           things
           search
           what
           may
           be
           mystical
           and
           obscure
           .
           
           In
           small
           (
           seeming
           )
           matters
           what
           may
           be
           of
           moment
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           neare
           ,
           to
           coniecture
           of
           things
           remote
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           parts
           ,
           to
           gather
           a
           whole
           ,
           by
           which
           mature
           consideration
           they
           know
           as
           well
           readily
           to
           vndertake
           them
           ,
           as
           speedily
           to
           dispatch
           them
           :
           Now
           knowing
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           Counsellor
           and
           Statesman
           ,
           euery
           way
           accomplished
           ;
           After
           transferring
           these
           
             Remarkeable
             considerations
             ,
             for
             the
             management
             of
             publique
             Affaires
          
           ;
           from
           the
           naturall
           French
           into
           our
           moderne
           English
           :
           And
           further
           being
           most
           assured
           ,
           that
           your
           Greatnesse
           hath
           euer
           bin
           accompanied
           with
           Goodnesse
           ,
           and
           your
           Wisedome
           with
           Clemency
           ,
           it
           hath
           bin
           a
           great
           imboldning
           vnto
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           dutifull
           presentment
           thereof
           to
           your
           
             Gracious
             perusall
             and
             Patronage
          
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           purpose
           that
           these
           can
           be
           either
           your
           Direction
           or
           Instruction
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           frequently
           conuersant
           in
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           this
           Nature
           )
           but
           rather
           to
           expresse
           such
           things
           to
           your
           view
           in
           our
           Natiue
           Dialect
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           you
           to
           bee
           most
           expert
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           Originall
           .
           Needlesse
           it
           were
           to
           teach
           Typhis
           how
           to
           steare
           a
           Ship
           ,
           
           or
           instruct
           Antomedon
           to
           guide
           a
           Chariot
           ,
           should
           I
           apprehend
           any
           such
           ambition
           ,
           I
           must
           necessarily
           incurre
           the
           aspersion
           of
           impudence
           ,
           or
           expresse
           such
           palpable
           Ignorance
           as
           might
           draw
           me
           into
           a
           iust
           imputation
           of
           folly
           :
           But
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           such
           is
           my
           Modesty
           ,
           that
           by
           studying
           to
           bee
           free
           from
           either
           ,
           I
           may
           euade
           the
           aspersion
           of
           both
           :
           onely
           desiring
           your
           Lordships
           best
           construction
           of
           these
           my
           weake
           and
           vnpolished
           labours
           ,
           which
           present
           themselues
           so
           rudely
           into
           your
           presence
           ,
           whose
           more
           weighty
           imployments
           can
           scarcely
           allow
           any
           retyred
           Houre
           ,
           to
           cast
           a
           second
           Eye
           vpon
           that
           ,
           (
           howsoeuer
           Naturaliz'd
           )
           which
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           you
           haue
           formerly
           perused
           in
           the
           Natiue
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           Honourable
           Sir
           ,
           presuming
           vpon
           your
           knowne
           Gentlenesse
           and
           
             Generous
             Disposition
          
           ,
           I
           humbly
           prostrate
           my selfe
           with
           these
           my
           imperfect
           labours
           to
           your
           most
           
             Iudicious
             Censure
          
           ,
           whose
           least
           distaste
           is
           able
           to
           stifle
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           suruiuing
           thereof
           euen
           in
           the
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           whose
           fauorable
           approbation
           hath
           power
           to
           giue
           it
           life
           vnto
           all
           posterity
           ▪
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humbly
             deuoted
             
               Edward
               Grimeston
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           the
           Contents
           therein
           contayned
           .
        
         
           
             Chapter
             1.
             
             
               OF
               the
               establishment
               and
               forme
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               diuersity
               of
               the
               Gouernments
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               sorts
               of
               Principallities
               ,
               a
               Royall
               ,
               Seignouriall
               ,
               and
               Tyrannicall
               ;
               of
               the
               Commaund
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               popular
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             2.
             
             
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Popular
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             3.
             
             
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Seignoury
               or
               Commaund
               of
               a
               few
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Seignoury
               of
               Venice
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               it
               preserues
               and
               maintaynes
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             4.
             
             
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Principallity
               or
               Royall
               Estate
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Subiect
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               desire
               liberty
               in
               a
               Principallity
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             5.
             
             
               A
               consideration
               of
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             6.
             
             
               Of
               the
               dependancy
               of
               Estates
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               the
               dependancy
               of
               Estates
               one
               of
               another
               doe
               consist
               .
               The
               Markes
               of
               Soueraignty
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             7.
             
             
               Of
               the
               forme
               of
               Estates
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               right
               of
               those
               which
               command
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             8.
             
             
               Of
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               Election
               in
               a
               Royalty
               .
            
             
               Inconueniences
               of
               an
               Election
               in
               a
               Royalty
               .
               Aduantages
               of
               the
               said
               Election
               .
               A
               consideration
               of
               the
               Election
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             9.
             
             
               Of
               Succession
               diuersly
               practised
               in
               Successions
               .
            
             
               Succession
               of
               Women
               .
               Reason
               why
               they
               exclude
               Women
               from
               Gouernment
               in
               some
               Estates
               .
               Diuersity
               in
               the
               Succession
               of
               M●les
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             10.
             
             
               Of
               Vsurpation
               ,
               or
               an
               vnlawfull
               Command
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               miseries
               which
               it
               doth
               produce
               ,
               and
               the
               difficulties
               which
               are
               found
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             11.
             
             
               Of
               the
               diuersity
               which
               is
               found
               among
               the
               Subiects
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               The
               diuers
               conditions
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               varies
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               Of
               Slaues
               .
               Of
               priuiledged
               and
               simple
               Subiects
               .
               Of
               Strangers
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             12.
             
             
               Of
               the
               diuersity
               and
               distinction
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Vocations
               and
               professions
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Cause
               of
               the
               establishment
               of
               Comminalties
               and
               Companies
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
               That
               the
               Prince
               ough●
               not
               to
               crosse
               them
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               them
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               aboue
               their
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             13.
             
             
               Of
               Religion
            
             .
             
               Of
               the
               efficacy
               and
               necessity
               of
               Religion
               i●
               an
               Estate
               .
               Of
               the
               abuses
               in
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             14.
             
             
               Of
               the
               meanes
               held
               in
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Extraordinary
               meanes
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             15.
             
             
               Humane
               meanes
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               disposition
               of
               people
               to
               be
               considered
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               Religion
               :
               Barbarous
               people
               Ciuillized
               .
               Who
               are
               properly
               called
               Barbarians
               :
               Barbarous
               in
               Religion
               .
               Of
               the
               Authors
               of
               most
               part
               of
               Religions
               at
               this
               present
               .
               Barbarians
               in
               their
               forme
               of
               liuing
               ;
               In
               their
               habits
               ;
               In
               their
               habitations
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               gouernment
               .
               That
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               Religion
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               diuers
               .
               Prophesie
               dispo●e●l●
               a
               people
               to
               the
               establishment
               of
               a
               new
               Religion
               :
               Charges
               and
               ouer-charges
               dispose
               the
               people
               to
               change
               Religion
               .
               Diuersity
               of
               Religions
               .
               Indifferency
               of
               Religion
               makes
               way
               to
               a
               change
               .
               A
               R●uol●e
               and
               Ciuill
               Warres
               dispose
               to
               a
               change
               of
               Religion
               ;
               As
               likewise
               excessiue
               liberty
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               revnion
               of
               a
               Countrey
               vnder
               the
               same
               Prince
               ,
               facilitate
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             16.
             
             
               Of
               the
               parties
               necessary
               for
               those
               which
               will
               bring
               in
               a
               new
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Parts
               and
               quallities
               necessary
               for
               such
               as
               seeke
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               new
               Religion
               .
               That
               instruction
               is
               a
               powerfull
               meanes
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               a
               Religion
               .
               That
               the
               zeale
               of
               Religion
               must
               be
               accompanied
               and
               guided
               by
               discretion
               .
               Of
               Spirituall
               and
               Temporall
               powers
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               iurisdiction
               .
               That
               obseruing
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               an
               ancient
               Religion
               ,
               facillitates
               the
               establishment
               of
               a
               new
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             17.
             
             
               That
               diuersity
               of
               Religion
               is
               dangerous
               in
               an
               Estate
               :
               How
               they
               ought
               to
               carry
               themselues
               ,
               to
               preserue
               the
               ancient
               Beliefe
               ,
               in
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Religions
               which
               are
               crept
               into
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Diuersity
               of
               Religions
               in
               Egypt
               .
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               religion
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
               Diuersity
               of
               religions
               which
               is
               dangerous
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               auoyded
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               lightest
               matters
               .
               How
               they
               ought
               to
               gouern
               themselues
               to
               preserue
               the
               ancient
               beliefe
               ,
               in
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Religions
               which
               are
               crept
               into
               the
               State.
               Of
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Religion
               in
               its
               breeding
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               .
               That
               it
               is
               not
               expedient
               nor
               fitting
               to
               seeke
               to
               roote
               out
               Heresie
               by
               Armes
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               taken
               footing
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
               The
               tolleration
               of
               Religions
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               is
               lesse
               preiudiciall
               then
               a
               a
               Ciuill
               Warre
               .
               Warre
               agaynst
               Heretickes
               fortifies
               their
               party
               ,
               and
               giues
               them
               great
               aduantages
               .
               
               It
               is
               dangerous
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               Arme
               agaynst
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               if
               hee
               bee
               not
               assured
               of
               the
               euent
               .
               A
               good
               aduise
               to
               weaken
               the
               party
               of
               a
               new
               Sector
               religion
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             18.
             
             
               Of
               the
               disorders
               which
               happen
               in
               Religion
               :
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             19.
             
             
               Of
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Estate
               :
               and
               of
               the
               Qualities
               and
               number
               of
               Counsellors
               .
            
             
               Of
               a
               Councell
               of
               Estate
               .
               Qualities
               of
               Counsellors
               of
               Estate
               .
               The
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               Old
               Counsellor
               and
               a
               Young
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               concernes
               their
               aduice
               :
               A
               mixture
               of
               Old
               and
               Young
               Counsellors
               of
               Estate
               .
               Obstinacy
               a
               wilfull
               vice
               in
               a
               Counsellor
               .
               He
               ought
               to
               be
               without
               ambition
               ,
               and
               not
               depending
               of
               any
               other
               .
               Irresolution
               ,
               a
               dangerous
               vice
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               auoided
               in
               a
               Counsellor
               of
               Estate
               .
               Hee
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               too
               confident
               .
               Of
               the
               change
               of
               Counsellors
               of
               Estate
               .
               Of
               the
               multitude
               of
               Counsellors
               :
               who
               are
               to
               be
               otherwise
               imployed
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             20.
             
             
               Of
               the
               plurality
               of
               Councels
               of
               State
               :
               of
               the
               power
               of
               a
               Councell
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               order
               in
               deliuering
               their
               opinions
               .
            
             
               The
               power
               of
               a
               Councell
               .
               A
               Consultatiue
               voice
               .
               A
               Deliberatiue
               voice
               .
               Equality
               among
               Counsellors
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             21.
             
             
               Considerations
               for
               a
               Prince
               who
               is
               to
               bee
               Councelled
               .
            
             
             
               Sufficiency
               and
               capacity
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               .
               Of
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               demand
               Councell
               .
               To
               receiue
               Councell
               .
               To
               examine
               it
               .
               To
               resolue
               and
               execute
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               flattery
               of
               Councellors
               :
               and
               how
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               auoide
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               truth
               and
               liberty
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Councellor
               of
               Estate
               .
               Of
               the
               chiefe
               Ministers
               of
               Estate
               .
               A
               good
               course
               for
               a
               Minister
               of
               Estate
               to
               free
               himselfe
               duely
               of
               his
               charge
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             22.
             
             
               Of
               the
               forme
               of
               commanding
            
             .
             
               Of
               the
               power
               .
               Of
               the
               Law.
               Diuersity
               of
               Lawes
               .
               The
               ayme
               and
               end
               of
               the
               Law.
               Qualities
               considerable
               in
               the
               establishment
               thereof
               .
               Of
               the
               breu●ty
               of
               the
               Law.
               Of
               the
               Princes
               absolute
               command
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             23.
             
             
               What
               we
               must
               auoide
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Lawes
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               Lawes
               :
               and
               the
               causes
               thereof
               .
               Of
               the
               obseruation
               of
               Lawes
               .
               Of
               the
               seuerity
               .
               When
               the
               Prince
               may
               dispence
               in
               following
               the
               Lawes
               .
               How
               they
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               in
               the
               seuerity
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             24.
             
             
               Of
               the
               particular
               Commanders
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             25.
             
             
               Of
               Magistrates
            
             .
             
               A
               distinction
               of
               the
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             26.
             
             
               Of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               Officers
               and
               Commissaries
               .
            
             
               Considerations
               to
               be
               made
               vpon
               a
               Commission
               .
               Of
               the
               person
               from
               whom
               it
               proceeds
               .
               Of
               the
               direction
               
               thereof
               .
               Of
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Commission
               .
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Commissary
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             27.
             
             
               Considerations
               vpon
               the
               establishing
               of
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               number
               of
               Officers
               :
               That
               it
               is
               more
               safe
               to
               commit
               a
               businesse
               to
               many
               ,
               then
               to
               one
               :
               That
               the
               plurality
               of
               Officers
               is
               profitable
               to
               an
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             28.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Creation
               and
               Nomination
               of
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               The
               Creation
               and
               choice
               of
               Officers
               must
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
               That
               the
               charges
               must
               be
               distributed
               proportionally
               to
               the
               Nature
               and
               capacity
               of
               the
               person
               .
               Principall
               qualities
               required
               in
               an
               Officer
               and
               Magistrate
               .
               The
               Vices
               and
               Defects
               are
               as
               well
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               as
               the
               Vertues
               and
               Perfections
               ,
               in
               the
               choice
               they
               will
               make
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             29.
             
             
               Of
               the
               forme
               and
               manner
               of
               Creating
               and
               making
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               :
               and
               of
               the
               time
               of
               their
               charges
               .
            
             
               Three
               kinds
               of
               Creating
               and
               making
               Magistrates
               .
               The
               time
               of
               their
               Charges
               either
               for
               life
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               limited
               time
               .
               Reasons
               and
               Considerations
               to
               make
               Officers
               for
               a
               time
               .
               Other
               Considerations
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Change
               of
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               necessary
               in
               a
               Popular
               Estate
               .
               Meanes
               to
               hinder
               the
               vsurpation
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               Officers
               in
               great
               places
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Seignoury
               of
               Venice
               ,
               in
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               
               great
               places
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               vsurpation
               .
               The
               practise
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               vpon
               the
               same
               subiect
               .
               That
               the
               change
               of
               Prime
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               quiet
               of
               the
               Subiect
               .
               Prudence
               required
               in
               this
               change
               .
               That
               they
               must
               not
               giue
               great
               Commaunds
               to
               those
               that
               are
               borne
               in
               a
               Prouince
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             30.
             
             
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               principall
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               In
               what
               the
               duty
               of
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               do
               consist
               .
               Of
               their
               duty
               towards
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               towards
               the
               examination
               and
               interpretation
               thereof
               .
               How
               a
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law.
               In
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law.
               Of
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               scope
               thereof
               .
               That
               he
               must
               hold
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               not
               flye
               subtilties
               vpon
               equity
               .
               Of
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Lawes
               or
               ordinances
               .
               Consideration
               for
               the
               sayd
               execution
               .
               From
               what
               time
               and
               when
               the
               Law
               or
               ordinance
               doth
               bind
               .
               What
               they
               are
               whom
               it
               binds
               .
               Of
               the
               force
               of
               Lawes
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               Of
               Custome
               .
               Three
               things
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               Custome
               ;
            
          
           
             Chapter
             31
             :
             
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               towards
               their
               Soueraigne
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               towards
               the
               Pr●nce
               doe
               consist
               .
               Of
               the
               Princes
               commaunds
               :
               and
               how
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               the
               allowing
               and
               verifying
               thereof
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               
               ought
               to
               obey
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               although
               it
               should
               be
               vniust
               .
               The
               Magistrates
               disobedience
               vnto
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               of
               most
               dangerous
               consequence
               .
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               allowed
               to
               leaue
               his
               place
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               verifie
               and
               publish
               the
               vniust
               Commaund
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               Causes
               and
               reasons
               for
               the
               which
               hath
               bin
               brought
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               Custome
               to
               verifie
               the
               Edicts
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Prince
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               .
               How
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               Commandments
               ,
               there
               hapning
               a
               reuocation
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             32.
             
             
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               one
               towards
               another
               .
            
             
               Three
               degrees
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               power
               of
               eyther
               of
               them
               .
               The
               duty
               of
               the
               Superiour
               or
               prime
               Magistrates
               .
               That
               it
               is
               fitting
               for
               the
               Prince
               to
               indur●
               the
               iudgment
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               .
               Of
               the
               Kings
               procter
               .
               The
               power
               of
               a
               Lieutenant
               is
               equall
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               of
               no
               force
               out
               of
               his
               iurisdiction
               .
               Of
               two
               Magistrates
               equall
               in
               power
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               ordinances
               or
               iudgements
               ,
               vpon
               one
               anothers
               territories
               .
               Of
               the
               execution
               of
               sentence
               giu●n
               by
               the
               Officer
               of
               a
               Forraigne
               Prince
               vpon
               the
               iurisdiction
               of
               another
               .
               Of
               Magistrates
               equall
               in
               power
               .
               Of
               a
               body
               or
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               power
               and
               Commaund
               one
               ouer
               another
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               opposition
               and
               Commandment
               .
               That
               they
               may
               hinder
               one
               another
               by
               opposition
               before
               the
               Act
               ,
               or
               by
               appeale
               after
               the
               Act
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               comm●nd
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             33.
             
             
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               to
               priuate
               persons
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               powers
               of
               Magistrates
               :
               Of
               their
               duty
               to
               pri●ate
               men
               in
               giuing
               Iudgement
               .
               Of
               the
               obedience
               and
               respect
               of
               priuate
               men
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               executing
               his
               office
               .
               Of
               the
               Magistrate
               wronged
               .
               When
               and
               how
               he
               may
               be
               Iudge
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               .
               Mildnesse
               and
               patience
               req●ired
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               .
               Prudence
               and
               Grauity
               without
               passion
               .
               The
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             34.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Commandments
            
             .
             
               Rules
               and
               Considerations
               in
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Commandments
               :
               A
               mixture
               of
               the
               Law
               with
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Of
               the
               temper
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               obserue
               in
               the
               Law.
               Of
               the
               distribution
               of
               offices
               and
               dignities
               ,
               distribution
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               :
               Harmony
               in
               Marriages
               :
               Harmony
               in
               the
               diuision
               of
               goods
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             35.
             
             
               Of
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               forces
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Prouision
               of
               Armes
               and
               Shipping
               :
               Armes
               offensiue
               and
               defensiue
               .
               The
               quality
               of
               defensiue
               Armes
               .
               That
               they
               must
               not
               be
               contemned
               :
               They
               augment
               courage
               .
               The
               quality
               of
               offensiue
               Armes
               :
               Two
               sorts
               of
               offensiue
               Armes
               .
               Of
               the
               beauty
               and
               ornament
               of
               Armes
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             36.
             
             
               Of
               Forts
               ;
               and
               of
               their
               profit
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               The
               scituation
               of
               Forts
               ,
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               .
               
               They
               must
               be
               farre
               from
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               They
               must
               be
               strong
               by
               scituation
               and
               fortification
               .
               Great
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               may
               be
               relieued
               .
               That
               they
               must
               not
               neglect
               the
               Fortification
               in
               places
               which
               are
               strong
               by
               scituation
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             37.
             
             
               Of
               Warfare
            
             .
             
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foote
               .
               Of
               the
               choice
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               That
               they
               may
               not
               vse
               Strangers
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             38.
             
             
               Of
               the
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               in
               ordinary
               Traine
               Bands
               .
            
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               Of
               Subsidiaries
               .
               An
               order
               to
               practise
               them
               in
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               ;
               and
               to
               preuent
               their
               Mutinies
               .
               Of
               their
               numbers
               .
               A
               meanes
               to
               draw
               the
               Subiects
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               without
               charge
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               Reuolte
               and
               Mutiny
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             39.
             
             
               Of
               the
               forme
               how
               to
               make
               a
               Leuie
               of
               Souldiers
               :
               of
               the
               Place
               :
               of
               the
               Age
               :
               of
               the
               Stature
               :
               and
               of
               their
               Vocation
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               manner
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               The
               danger
               of
               mutiny
               vpon
               the
               change
               of
               Captaines
               .
               Of
               the
               choice
               the
               Captaine
               ought
               to
               make
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               .
               Of
               the
               place
               whence
               he
               should
               take
               his
               Souldiers
               .
               Of
               their
               Age
               ,
               Stature
               ,
               and
               Vocation
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             40.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Forces
               at
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             Chapter
             41.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Riches
               of
               a●
               Estate
               .
            
             
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               an
               Estate
               depends
               of
               its
               riches
               .
               What
               is
               nec●ssary
               for
               the
               Wealth
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Wealth
               of
               an
               Estate
               doth
               consist
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             42.
             
             
               Of
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               abundance
               and
               wealth
               of
               an
               Estate
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Tillage
               ,
               handiworkes
               :
               and
               the
               commerce
               with
               Strangers
               .
            
             
               Whence
               the
               abundance
               of
               necessary
               things
               doth
               grow
               .
               Tillage
               well
               husbandred
               causeth
               abundance
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               neglect
               thereof
               .
               That
               it
               is
               not
               vnworthy
               of
               a
               Prince
               .
               Manufactures
               cause
               abundance
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
               An
               aduice
               to
               multiply
               Workmen
               .
               Three
               considerations
               for
               Commerce
               .
               Of
               Merchandize
               which
               we
               may
               and
               ought
               carry
               to
               Strangers
               .
               Of
               the
               transport
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               .
               Of
               raw
               Matterials
               .
               Of
               the
               bringing
               in
               and
               entry
               of
               forraigne
               Coine
               into
               an
               Estate
               .
               That
               the
               course
               of
               forraigne
               Coyne
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               allowed
               .
               Merchandi●e
               whereof
               they
               should
               hinder
               the
               entry
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             43.
             
             
               Of
               the
               facility
               of
               Commerce
            
             .
             
               Trafficke
               at
               Sea
               profitable
               and
               honourable
               .
               Aduantages
               which
               the
               publique
               and
               priuate
               should
               receiue
               ,
               if
               the
               Nobility
               gaue
               themselues
               to
               the
               Commerce
               at
               Sea.
               An
               order
               established
               by
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Trade
               at
               the
               
                 East
                 I●dies
              
               .
               The
               great
               reputation
               which
               they
               haue
               gotten
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               trade
               .
               A
               meanes
               to
               establish
               the
               trade
               at
               Sea
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             44.
             
             
               Of
               parsimony
               or
               sparing
            
             .
             
             
               That
               Parsimony
               preserues
               the
               wealth
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               That
               it
               imports
               much
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               Wherein
               excesse
               doth
               consist
               .
               Of
               the
               excesse
               in
               buildings
               .
               The
               orders
               which
               they
               obserue
               in
               Flanders
               &
               the
               lowe
               Countries
               for
               their
               buildings
               in
               Towns.
               Of
               the
               excesse
               in
               moueables
               ,
               Followers
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               Play.
               
            
          
           
             Chapter
             45.
             
             
               Of
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               reuenew
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               ordinary
               Reuenew
               of
               demeanes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               establishment
               thereof
               .
               That
               no
               alienation
               ought
               to
               be
               allowed
               ;
               much
               lesse
               ingagements
               .
               Entries
               and
               issues
               out
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               Tributes
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               and
               pensions
               .
               Traffique
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
               To
               deliuer
               money
               at
               interest
               to
               Merchants
               :
               and
               the
               aduantages
               which
               grow
               thereby
               .
               Of
               the
               sale
               of
               Offices
               .
               The
               so●rce
               and
               spring
               of
               their
               abuses
               .
               The
               inconueniences
               which
               grow
               by
               the
               sale
               of
               Offices
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             46.
             
             
               Of
               Taxes
               ;
               and
               of
               extraordinary
               Leuies
               ,
               Imposts
               ,
               and
               Loanes
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               formes
               of
               Taxes
               and
               Leuies
               .
               Of
               such
               as
               are
               exempt
               from
               Taxes
               .
               Of
               the
               place
               where
               they
               ought
               to
               leuie
               the
               Taxe
               .
               The
               Introduction
               of
               Tolles
               ,
               tributes
               ,
               and
               imposts
               .
               Of
               the
               valuing
               of
               goods
               practised
               by
               the
               Romans
               :
               Abollished
               by
               Tyrants
               .
               Imaginary
               inconueniences
               of
               the
               sayd
               valuation
               of
               goods
               ,
               and
               without
               reason
               .
               Aduantages
               which
               would
               grow
               thereby
               to
               the
               State.
               Of
               extraordinary
               Leuies
               .
               Of
               the
               mildnesse
               ,
               profits
               ,
               and
               Iustice
               thereof
               .
               Of
               casuall
               impositions
               .
               
               Of
               Tolles
               and
               impositions
               vpon
               Suits
               .
               Of
               Loanes
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             47.
             
             
               Of
               the
               mannaging
               and
               good
               husbandry
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ▪
               That
               is
               to
               say
               of
               the
               regulating
               of
               the
               expence
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               abatement
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Expence
               .
               Almes
               .
               The
               Charity
               of
               the
               King
               St.
               Lew●s
               .
               That
               Almes
               neuer
               impouerish
               .
               The
               dis●harge
               of
               necessary
               charges
               in
               the
               Estate
               .
               Of
               the
               wages
               of
               Officers
               and
               of
               Debts
               .
               Recompences
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Treasure
               .
               Gifts
               and
               gratifications
               .
               Establishment
               of
               publique
               houses
               and
               Se●inaries
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Youth
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Liberall
               Arts
               ,
               as
               in
               Mechannicke
               .
               Seminaries
               of
               Piety
               ,
               Seminaries
               of
               Honour
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               Nobility
               .
               The
               profit
               of
               the
               sayd
               Seminaries
               of
               Honour
               for
               the
               Estate
               .
               Expences
               for
               the
               commodity
               and
               adorning
               of
               Townes
               and
               Prouinces
               .
               Cutting
               off
               the
               Expences
               .
               Of
               the
               Iustice
               and
               necessity
               for
               the
               abatement
               of
               Debts
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             48.
             
             
               Of
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               mannaging
               of
               the
               Treasure
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               choice
               they
               ought
               to
               make
               of
               such
               they
               will
               imploy
               to
               gouerne
               the
               Treasure
               .
               The
               commendable
               custome
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               Youth
               is
               more
               fit
               to
               mannage
               the
               Treasure
               then
               Age.
               That
               experience
               is
               not
               so
               necessary
               .
               The
               Duty
               of
               a
               Financier
               or
               Receiu●r
               .
               The
               forme
               to
               rule
               Accomptants
               :
               and
               of
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               heare
               and
               examine
               their
               Accompts
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             49.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Exchecquer
            
             .
             
             
               Reasons
               &
               considerations
               which
               make
               the
               Exchecquer
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               Publique
               .
               Reasons
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Necessary
               considerations
               to
               lay
               vp
               Treasure
               .
               Prudence
               ,
               Wisedome
               and
               discretion
               necessary
               concerning
               the
               Exchecquer
               .
               A
               remedy
               why
               the
               Exchecquer
               should
               not
               trouble
               or
               hinder
               the
               Commerce
               .
               Difficulties
               for
               the
               guard
               of
               Treasure
               in
               gold
               or
               sil●er
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             50.
             
             
               Of
               treaties
               in
               generall
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               the
               enter-view
               and
               conference
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Deputies
               and
               Embassadours
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               care
               and
               mannaging
               of
               Forraigne
               affaires
               .
               Estates
               are
               like
               vnto
               great
               buildings
               ,
               which
               should
               haue
               supporters
               without
               .
               Of
               the
               care
               a
               Prince
               should
               haue
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               ●nd●of
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               How
               ●ee
               should
               gouerne
               himselfe
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               Generall
               Considerations
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               treating
               .
               Of
               the
               enter-view
               and
               conference
               of
               Princes
               .
               That
               there
               is
               danger
               then
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               good
               intelligence
               which
               was
               formerly
               betwixt
               them
               .
               That
               a
               Prince
               before
               hee
               conferre
               with
               another
               ,
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               not
               to
               breede
               any
               Iealousie
               or
               enuy
               against
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               fall
               into
               any
               contempt
               .
               The
               ●onsideration
               of
               the
               place
               of
               the
               enter-view
               must
               be
               great
               in
               regard
               of
               safety
               .
               Which
               of
               the
               two
               Princes
               vn●quall
               in
               quality
               ,
               ought
               to
               come
               first
               to
               the
               place
               of
               conference
               .
               What
               Princes
               ought
               to
               doe
               before
               their
               meeting
               ,
               not
               to
               giue
               cause
               of
               Iealousie
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               Of
               Deputies
               and
               Embassadors
               to
               treat
               
               with
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               choice
               he
               must
               m●ke
               .
               The
               qualities
               of
               a
               Deputy
               and
               Embassadour
               .
               Of
               secret
               treaties
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               diuers
               intentions
               for
               the
               which
               they
               are
               made
               .
               That
               he
               must
               watch
               and
               stand
               vpon
               his
               guard
               more
               then
               euer
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               propound
               any
               treaty
               ,
               and
               especially
               during
               the
               said
               treaty
               .
               That
               a
               treaty
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               held
               firme
               and
               assured
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ratified
               ,
               by
               the
               Prince
               with
               whom
               hee
               treates
               .
               Of
               the
               place
               where
               treaties
               of
               Peace
               ,
               or
               a
               League
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               .
               An
               Embassadour
               going
               to
               a
               Prince
               to
               treate
               with
               him
               ,
               whether
               the
               Prince
               be
               bound
               to
               treate
               with
               him
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               Deputies
               .
               Of
               the
               sitting
               of
               Embassadours
               :
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               Embassadours
               of
               either
               side
               ,
               of
               the
               clauses
               of
               treaties
               .
               That
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               the
               clause
               bee
               not
               ambiguous
               .
               That
               generall
               clauses
               are
               Captious
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             51.
             
             
               Of
               Treaties
               of
               Peace
               and
               Truce
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               intentions
               for
               the
               which
               they
               make
               a
               truce
               .
               That
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               great
               care
               to
               the
               Conditions
               of
               a
               truce
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             52.
             
             
               Of
               Treaties
               of
               Alliance
            
             .
             
               Of
               D●fensiue
               Leagues
               .
               Diuers
               considerations
               for
               the
               treaty
               of
               a
               League
               .
               Ordinary
               Causes
               of
               Leagues
               .
               Of
               the
               time
               when
               a
               League
               should
               bee
               made
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               it
               should
               continue
               .
               That
               the
               ioynt
               Allies
               are
               bound
               to
               recouer
               the
               Countrey
               of
               their
               Allie
               conquered
               by
               the
               Enemy
               .
               The
               contribution
               of
               a
               League
               .
               Of
               the
               place
               where
               the
               
               contribution
               in
               money
               should
               bee
               deposited
               .
               Of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               League
               .
               Which
               of
               the
               Confederates
               should
               ratifie
               and
               declare
               himselfe
               first
               .
               That
               an
               offensiue
               League
               and
               forraigne
               Enterprize
               doth
               seldome
               succeed
               ac●̄ording
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Allies
               .
               Of
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               Leagues
               .
               Of
               Leagues
               betwixt
               meane
               Estates
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Defects
               which
               are
               often
               found
               .
               Of
               the
               succours
               of
               some
               against
               others
               among
               the
               Confederates
               .
               Of
               the
               Defence
               of
               one
               who
               is
               not
               allied
               against
               an
               Allie
               .
               Of
               the
               Alliance
               betwixt
               Princes
               and
               vnequall
               Estates
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               protection
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               Pension
               and
               a
               Tribute
               .
               Of
               protection
               .
               Of
               the
               mutuall
               Duty
               of
               the
               protector
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               is
               protected
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             53.
             
             
               Of
               the
               differences
               which
               grow
               betwixt
               Allies
               and
               Neighbours
               :
               and
               of
               the
               decision
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Of
               Hostages
               giuen
               for
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               passage
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               passing
               through
               anothers
               Estate
               .
               The
               assurance
               of
               a
               treaty
               .
               That
               it
               is
               dangerous
               for
               one
               that
               is
               in
               protection
               to
               receiue
               a
               strong
               Garrison
               from
               his
               protector
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               Master
               of
               his
               Forts
               ,
               and
               depositor
               of
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Alliance
               .
               Appointing
               of
               Iudges
               for
               the
               dicision
               of
               differences
               betwixt
               the
               Allies
               .
               Of
               a
               Compromise
               betwixt
               Allies
               vpon
               differences
               which
               may
               happen
               .
               Of
               a
               Compromise
               vpon
               a
               possession
               .
               When
               and
               how
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               meddle
               to
               reconcile
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               his
               Neighbours
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             54.
             
             
               Of
               the
               rupture
               of
               Treaties
               ;
               and
               of
               th●
               constancy
               and
               assurance
               of
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Prince
               in
               his
               Treaties
               .
            
             
               The
               meanes
               how
               to
               fortifie
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               fall
               not
               to
               any
               breach
               ,
               pretexts
               of
               a
               rupture
               .
               Of
               the
               obligation
               a
               Prince
               hath
               to
               keepe
               his
               word
               .
               That
               force
               nor
               feare
               ought
               not
               to
               dispence
               a
               Prince
               of
               his
               word
               and
               promise
               .
               That
               the
               constancy
               and
               assurance
               of
               a
               Prince
               in
               his
               word
               is
               very
               beneficiall
               v●to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             55.
             
             
               Of
               Treaties
               of
               N●utrallities
            
             .
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
               Neutrallity
               .
               Aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Neutrallity
               .
               That
               a
               powerfull
               Prince
               ought
               not
               to
               leaue
               a
               Neutrallity
               without
               great
               cause
               .
               That
               Neutrallity
               is
               more
               beneficial●
               vnto
               a
               weake
               Prince
               ,
               then
               if
               hee
               made
               himselfe
               ●
               party
               .
               A
               consideration
               to
               depart
               from
               a
               Neutrallity
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             56.
             
             
               Considerations
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               which
               desires
               to
               liue
               in
               good
               intelligence
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               .
            
             
               How
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               demand
               which
               is
               made
               vnto
               him
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               of
               some
               difficult
               thing
               .
               Hee
               must
               not
               bee
               too
               credulous
               of
               that
               which
               Princes
               say
               ,
               he
               must
               fauour
               the
               Commerce
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               :
               He
               must
               cunningly
               nourish
               distrusts
               and
               iealousies
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               to
               gayne
               credite
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               testifie
               his
               good
               aff●ction
               .
               Of
               the
               feeling
               hee
               ought
               to
               haue
               of
               iniu●ies
               receiued
               from
               his
               neighbours
               .
               To
               pierce
               into
               
               the
               d●signes
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               .
               Of
               the
               Introduction
               of
               Embassadours
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             57.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Charge
               of
               an
               Embassadour
               or
               Agent
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               Embassadour
               and
               an
               Agent
               .
               The
               quallities
               and
               perfections
               required
               in
               an
               Embassadour
               .
               Instructions
               for
               an
               Embassador
               ,
               how
               he
               should
               gouerne
               himselfe
               with
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Forraigne
               Country
               .
               Of
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               Embassadours
               .
               How
               Embassadors
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               towards
               their
               Masters
               .
               Of
               their
               dispatches
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             1.
             
             
               Of
               the
               parts
               and
               conditions
               in
               generall
               ,
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               and
               So●eraigne
               .
            
             
               The
               preseru●tion
               of
               an
               Estate
               consists
               in
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               The
               loue
               of
               the
               Subiect●
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               Diuers
               meanes
               to
               gayne
               this
               loue
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             2.
             
             
               Of
               the
               parts
               and
               conditions
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               purchase
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Effects
               of
               the
               mildnesse
               of
               a
               Prince
               .
               The
               mildnes
               of
               a
               Prince
               consi●ts
               in
               pardoning
               of
               offences
               .
               Of
               the
               clemency
               of
               a
               Prince
               .
               To
               cherish
               great
               men
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               indulgent
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             3.
             
             
               Of
               the
               liberality
               of
               a
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
               liberallities
               .
               The
               excesse
               of
               a
               Princes
               liberallity
               most
               preiudiciall
               to
               an
               Estate
               .
               Necessary
               considerations
               in
               liberallity
               .
               An
               order
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               liberallity
               .
               Diuers
               kindes
               of
               liberallity
               .
               Of
               liberallity
               which
               is
               giuen
               to
               acknowledge
               seruice
               and
               merite
               ,
               or
               of
               free
               will.
               That
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               liberall
               ,
               by
               gifts
               and
               benefits
               vnto
               those
               which
               may
               do
               him
               seruice
               agaynst
               his
               enemy
               ,
               yea
               to
               those
               of
               a
               contrary
               party
               .
               Of
               the
               liberallity
               of
               a
               Prince
               to
               purchase
               Reputation
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               giuing
               .
               Benefits
               ought
               to
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
               time
               and
               persons
               .
               Recompences
               of
               honour
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               husbandred
               .
               The
               Princes
               liberallity
               towards
               the
               publicke
               .
               The
               liberaility
               of
               a
               priuate
               man
               towards
               the
               publicke
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               allowed
               .
               The
               Princes
               bounty
               and
               liberallity
               towards
               the
               publicke
               ,
               consists
               in
               aduancing
               vertue
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             4.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Princes
               Iustice.
            
             
             
               Iustice
               diuided
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Prince
               should
               shewe
               himselfe
               a
               louer
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               which
               concernes
               priuate
               persons
               .
               Diuers
               kindes
               of
               fraud
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               which
               particularly
               ,
               the
               Prince
               o●●ht
               to
               shewe
               himselfe
               affectionate
               for
               Iustice.
               Two
               kindes
               of
               violence
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               which
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               suppresse
               .
               Of
               the
               grace
               and
               pardon
               of
               Princes
               towards
               offenders
               :
               and
               of
               the
               mis-fortu●●
               which
               many
               times
               befall
               .
               Cases
               wherein
               
               the
               Prince
               may
               giue
               pardon
               .
               That
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               of
               a
               Prince
               must
               extend
               to
               the
               violence
               which
               is
               done
               vnto
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               Of
               the
               choice
               which
               the
               Prince
               should
               make
               of
               Iudges
               and
               Magistrates
               .
               Diuers
               meanes
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               established
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice.
               That
               the
               Prince
               should
               haue
               a
               care
               to
               to
               preserue
               Integrity
               of
               such
               as
               are
               to
               administer
               Iustice
               .
               Diuers
               meanes
               to
               preserue
               the
               Integrity
               of
               Iudges
               .
               Wages
               of
               Officers
               .
               Inquiries
               of
               their
               misdemeanors
               .
               Of
               compositions
               made
               with
               Officers
               ,
               miscarrying
               themselues
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               follow
               .
               That
               a
               Prince
               hauing
               pardoned
               an
               Officer
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               leaue
               him
               in
               his
               Charge
               .
               Of
               Spies
               in
               euery
               Prouince
               ,
               to
               inquire
               of
               the
               Carriage
               of
               Officers
               .
               Secret
               informations
               practised
               by
               King
               Lewes
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               to
               contayne
               the
               Officers
               in
               their
               Duty
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             5.
             
             
               Of
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice.
            
             
             
               Considerations
               nec●ssary
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice.
               Of
               the
               order
               and
               speedy
               expedition
               .
               Of
               the
               expence
               of
               pleaders
               :
               being
               farre
               distant
               from
               their
               houses
               and
               families
               .
               In
               the
               vacation
               of
               Iudges
               .
               In
               the
               taxe
               of
               Registers
               ,
               Vshers
               ,
               and
               and
               such
               like
               Ministers
               of
               Iustice.
               In
               the
               Charges
               of
               Soliciters
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               and
               Aduocates
               .
               Of
               the
               verification
               of
               Edicts
               by
               the
               course
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             6.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               meanes
               by
               the
               which
               a
               Prince
               doth
               purchase
               
               authority
               .
               Of
               the
               Princes
               Wisedome
               and
               Vallour
               .
               That
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               haue
               an
               vniuersall
               knowledge
               of
               all
               Sciences
               .
               The
               meanes
               to
               purchase
               this
               generall
               knowledge
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               many
               great
               Princes
               .
               Of
               Experience
               .
               The
               knowledge
               of
               Histories
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             7.
             
             
               Rules
               and
               necessary
               instructions
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               be
               held
               wise
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             8.
             
             
               Of
               Deceipt
               and
               Cunning.
            
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               vse
               Fraud
               ,
               Cunning
               and
               Deceipt
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               .
               Diuers
               kinds
               of
               Cunning.
               Of
               Distrust
               .
               Of
               Dissimulation
               .
               Diuers
               practises
               and
               intelligences
               of
               Princes
               in
               one
               anothers
               Estates
               .
               Of
               Equi●ocations
               ,
               good
               words
               ,
               promises
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               Embassies
               ,
               and
               Lies
               ,
               to
               get
               some
               aduantage
               .
               Proceedings
               of
               Princes
               ,
               to
               warrant
               themselues
               ,
               and
               their
               Estates
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               vniust
               of
               themselues
               ,
               but
               excusable
               through
               necessity
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             9.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Reputation
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               get
               it
               .
            
             
               Meanes
               to
               get
               and
               entertayne
               courage
               and
               vallor
               Meanes
               to
               entertayne
               himselfe
               in
               health
               .
               Meanes
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               purchase
               reputation
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             10.
             
             
               Of
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               :
               and
               of
               the
               remedies
               which
               may
               preuent
               it
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Remedies
               against
               that
               which
               may
               cause
               
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               A
               Remedy
               against
               the
               violence
               and
               force
               of
               Strangers
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             11.
             
             
               Of
               the
               interiour
               causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               nearest
               causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               :
               More
               remote
               causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               .
               Of
               the
               Defects
               of
               Soueraignes
               which
               purchase
               the
               hatred
               of
               Subiects
               .
               Remedies
               against
               the
               cruelty
               of
               a
               Prince
               .
               Remedies
               against
               Auarice
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               Of
               the
               Defects
               of
               a
               Prince
               which
               breeds
               contempt
               ;
               more
               dangerous
               then
               those
               which
               cause
               hatred
               .
               Defects
               in
               a
               Prince
               most
               preiudiciall
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             12.
             
             
               Of
               the
               defects
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               to
               a
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Corruption
               .
               Abuse
               and
               bad
               vsage
               .
               That
               change
               in
               an
               Estate
               is
               dangerous
               .
               A
               Remedy
               against
               abuse
               and
               bad
               vsage
               .
               Reformations
               .
               Necessary
               considerations
               for
               a
               reformation
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             13.
             
             
               Of
               the
               defects
               in
               generall
               :
               Causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Defects
               and
               peccant
               humours
               in
               generall
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Remedies
               to
               preserue
               the
               Estate
               from
               these
               defects
               and
               bad
               humours
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             14.
             
             
               Of
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               hu●●●rs
               among
               the
               Subiects
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               of
               their
               conditions
               .
            
             
             
               Three
               sorts
               of
               persons
               in
               all
               Estates
               .
               Meanes
               to
               contayne
               great
               men
               in
               their
               Duties
               .
               Of
               great
               persons
               which
               are
               allied
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
               Of
               great
               men
               in
               Wealth
               and
               Reuenewes
               .
               Of
               great
               men
               which
               haue
               force
               and
               credit
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               imployment
               in
               great
               affaires
               ,
               and
               in
               gouernments
               .
               Considerations
               to
               aduance
               some
               one
               in
               Authority
               .
               Inconueniences
               which
               proceed
               by
               the
               continuation
               of
               one
               person
               in
               great
               Offices
               .
               Of
               the
               poore
               and
               needy
               .
               A
               meanes
               to
               contayne
               the
               common
               people
               in
               their
               Duties
               .
               Excesse
               and
               Vsury
               the
               principall
               causes
               of
               want
               and
               pouerty
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             15.
             
             
               Meanes
               to
               containe
               Subiects
               conquered
               in
               their
               Duty
               .
            
             
               To
               giue
               vnto
               Subiects
               conquered
               ,
               a
               share
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Conquerour
               .
               Considerations
               to
               plant
               Collonies
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             16.
             
             
               Of
               the
               nearest
               causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               Of
               conspiracy
               against
               the
               Princes
               person
               .
               Of
               the
               discouery
               and
               pu●ent
               thereof
               .
               Of
               the
               causes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             17.
             
             
               Of
               Treason
               in
               places
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               and
               Armies
               ,
               and
               other
               forces
               of
               an
               Estate
               :
               and
               of
               the
               Remedies
               to
               hinder
               the
               effects
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             18.
             
             
               Of
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               suppresse
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             19.
             
             
               Of
               factions
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               stop
               the
               effects
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             1.
             
             
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               enlarging
               of
               Tow●●s
               .
            
             
               To
               increase
               ours
               by
               our
               owne
               .
               Diuers
               meanes
               to
               enlarge
               and
               increase
               Townes
               .
               Profit
               drawes
               men
               to
               liue
               in
               Townes
               .
               The
               principall
               cause
               of
               profits
               in
               a
               Towne
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             2.
             
             
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               the
               procreation
               of
               Children
               .
            
             
               Of
               Poligamy
               or
               many
               Wiues
               .
               Of
               Celibate
               ,
               or
               a
               single
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Chapter
             3.
             
             
               Of
               the
               ●●p●ifying
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               the
               vnion
               of
               anothers
               to
               ours
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               meanes
               to
               vnite
               another
               to
               ours
               .
               Protection
               of
               the
               weaker
               .
               Gifts
               and
               benefits
               .
               Purchases
               .
               Ingagements
               .
               Alliances
               by
               Marriage
               .
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               Election
               .
               Necessary
               considerations
               for
               a
               Prince
               who
               desires
               to
               make
               himselfe
               great
               by
               way
               of
               Election
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chapter
             4.
             
             
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Enterprize
               of
               a
               Warre
               .
               Iust
               causes
               of
               a
               Warre
               .
               The
               vndertaking
               of
               a
               Warre
               must
               be
               done
               with
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               not
               rashly
               .
               Important
               and
               necessary
               Considerations
               before
               we
               vndertake
               a
               War.
               Considerations
               for
               the
               making
               of
               Warre
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           COVNSELLOR
           OF
           ESTATE
           .
           CONTAINING
           THE
           greatest
           and
           most
           Remarkeable
           Considerations
           seruing
           for
           the
           Managing
           of
           Publicke
           Affaires
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             1.
             
             OF
             THE
             NECESSARY
             MEANES
             to
             Establish
             an
             ESTATE
             .
          
           
             
               CHAPTER
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Establishing
               and
               forme
               of
               an
               Estate
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               diuersity
               of
               the
               gouernments
               thereof
               .
            
             
               THe
               Considerations
               which
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               mannaging
               of
               publique
               affaires
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               Some
               are
               drawne
               from
               generall
               Rules
               and
               Maximes
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               vsually
               followed
               and
               obserued
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               Estates
               ;
               and
               the
               others
               from
               Circumstances
               ,
               which
               fall
               out
               in
               particular
               occurrents
               .
               For
               as
               we
               may
               not
               so
               relye
               vpon
               
               the
               first
               that
               we
               not
               examine
               and
               exactly
               weigh
               the
               particularities
               of
               a
               busines
               which
               may
               be
               obserued
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               the
               Person
               which
               must
               assist
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               causes
               ,
               motiues
               ,
               means
               ,
               place
               ,
               time
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               :
               So
               we
               must
               not
               tye
               our selues
               so
               confidently
               to
               these
               last
               ,
               as
               wee
               desist
               from
               the
               first
               .
               If
               necessity
               doth
               force
               vs
               sometimes
               to
               dispe●ce
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               we
               reserue
               a
               way
               to
               returne
               againe
               ,
               and
               to
               repaire
               the
               businesse
               .
            
             
               Wee
               cannot
               prescribe
               any
               thing
               certaine
               for
               these
               la●t
               circumstances
               ,
               all
               in
               particulars
               which
               are
               infinite
               ,
               and
               depending
               principally
               vpon
               the
               sufficiency
               and
               particular
               experience
               of
               him
               which
               examines
               such
               affaires
               .
               Many
               haue
               written
               others
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               suffring
               themselues
               to
               be
               transported
               with
               curiosity
               ,
               haue
               mingled
               Doubts
               and
               Queres
               more
               fitting
               for
               a
               Schoole
               ,
               then
               profitable
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               .
               But
               my
               designe
               in
               this
               Discourse
               is
               ,
               to
               gather
               from
               the
               Ancients
               and
               Moderns
               ,
               (
               who
               haue
               treated
               vpon
               this
               Subiect
               )
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               found
               most
               fitting
               for
               vse
               and
               the
               present
               Estate
               .
            
             
               
               That
               which
               they
               truely
               call
               an
               Estate
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               an
               order
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               whereof
               many
               Families
               and
               Comminalties
               are
               gouerned
               ,
               hauing
               for
               their
               end
               the
               good
               of
               all
               in
               generall
               .
               But
               we
               may
               also
               call
               an
               Estate
               ,
               t●ese
               Families
               and
               Comminalties
               drawne
               together
               vnder
               o●●
               gouer●m●nt
               ,
               and
               be
               it
               in
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               sense
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               that
               all
               the
               generall
               considerations
               ,
               which
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               mannaging
               of
               publique
               affaires
               ,
               tend
               either
               to
               the
               establishing
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               preseruation
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               
               For
               an
               establishment
               many
               things
               are
               necessary
               ,
               whereof
               some
               must
               be
               setled
               among
               our selues
               ,
               and
               others
               with
               strangers
               ;
               as
               alliances
               ,
               intelligences
               ,
               and
               correspondenci●s
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               the
               care
               of
               affaires
               abroad
               .
               Among
               our selues
               there
               must
               be
               established
               and
               regulated
               the
               form●
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Councell
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               commanding
               the
               force
               ,
               and
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               or
               Reuenewes
               
               sufficient
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Charges
               ,
               and
               supply
               the
               defence
               ,
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               The
               forme
               of
               Estates
               is
               diuers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               ;
               the
               dependants
               and
               the
               right
               of
               those
               which
               Command
               ,
               
               &
               according
               to
               the
               diuers
               qualities
               &
               distinctions
               of
               those
               which
               obey
               .
               According
               to
               the
               nūber
               of
               those
               which
               command
               ,
               Estates
               are
               distinguished
               principally
               into
               three
               sorts
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               tha●
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               one
               command●
               alone
               without
               Companion
               ,
               the
               which
               wee
               call
               Principality
               .
               The
               second
               is
               that
               where
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               apparent
               Men
               (
               which
               make
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               Estate
               )
               haue
               the
               Soueraignty
               ,
               the
               which
               we
               call
               Seignoury
               .
               The
               third
               is
               that
               ,
               whereas
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               vnder
               the
               Name
               of
               people
               command
               ▪
               and
               this
               may
               be
               called
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               or
               a
               Common-weale
               .
            
             
               But
               euery
               forme
               of
               Estate
               is
               gouerned
               d●uersly
               :
               so
               as
               of
               Principalities
               one
               is
               called
               Royall
               ,
               
               when
               as
               some
               one
               commands
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               leauing
               the
               naturall
               liberty
               ,
               and
               the
               property
               of
               goods
               to
               euery
               one
               in
               particular
               ,
               hauing
               for
               their
               principall
               end
               the
               publique
               vtility
               :
               
               and
               in
               this
               manner
               most
               of
               the
               Westerne
               people
               of
               Europe
               are
               gouerned
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               Seignouriall
               ,
               
               in
               the
               which
               the
               Prince
               is
               made
               Lord
               of
               their
               goods
               and
               persons
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               of
               Armes
               and
               a
               iust
               Warre
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Custome
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               gouerning
               his
               Subiects
               as
               the
               Master
               doth
               his
               slaues
               ;
               yet
               not
               straying
               from
               the
               lawes
               of
               Nature
               :
               And
               this
               gouernment
               (
               although
               it
               be
               rough
               and
               tedious
               )
               is
               held
               lawfull
               ,
               if
               the
               conquest
               be
               iust
               .
               For
               where
               there
               is
               a
               subiect
               to
               make
               Warre
               ,
               they
               hold
               that
               the
               force
               is
               iust
               betwix●
               two
               Soueraignes
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               superiour
               to
               decide
               their
               con●rouersie
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               may
               prescribe
               what
               Lawe
               hee
               please
               to
               the
               weaker
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               are
               ruled
               and
               gouerned
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               East
               and
               West
               Indies
               ,
               of
               Affrick
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Leuant
               ;
               and
               euen
               in
               Europe
               the
               the
               Muscouites
               and
               the
               Turkes
               gouerne
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               third
               is
               vnlawfull
               and
               Tyrannicall
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               that
               commands
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               ayme
               but
               his
               owne
               priuate
               profit
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               care
               of
               that
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               greatnesse
               ,
               reuenge
               ,
               or
               auarice
               violates
               all
               Diuine
               and
               Humane
               lawes
               :
               so
               as
               he
               liues
               in
               continuall
               distrust
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               intreates
               them
               with
               all
               rigour
               and
               se●erity
               against
               Iustice.
               I
               say
               against
               Iustice
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               may
               not
               censure
               a
               Prince
               to
               be
               a
               Tyrant
               ●y
               his
               seuerity
               ,
               the
               which
               a
               good
               Prince
               is
               sometimes
               forced
               ●o
               practise
               against
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ;
               Neyther
               by
               his
               guard
               of
               strangers
               ,
               which
               they
               entertaine
               not
               only
               for
               ●afety
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               obedience
               ,
               ornament
               ,
               and
               attendance
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               :
               Neyther
               by
               his
               absolute
               commands
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               more
               to
               be
               wi●ht
               for
               of
               a
               iust
               Prince
               ,
               then
               the
               flattering
               int●eaties
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               who
               draw
               after
               them
               a
               feare
               of
               an
               ineuitable
               reuenge
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Seigncury
               which
               is
               gouerned
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               ,
               is
               called
               lawfull
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               Venice
               ▪
               and
               of
               many
               Townes
               in
               Germany
               .
               But
               being
               gouerned
               by
               few
               men
               ,
               we
               call
               it
               Factions
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               Athens
               ,
               vnder
               the
               Thirty
               Tyrants
               whom
               Lizander
               established
               :
               That
               of
               Rome
               vnder
               the
               Ten
               men
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               vnder
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Pompey
              
               and
               Cr●ssus
               ,
               and
               lastly
               vnder
               the
               Triumuirat
               .
            
             
               
               A
               popular
               Estate
               is
               also
               gouerned
               diuersly
               .
               For
               either
               the
               affaires
               ar●
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               rather
               a
               tumult
               and
               an
               Anarch●
               ,
               then
               an
               Estate
               ;
               as
               Athens
               was
               gouerned
               '
               ,
               after
               that
               Pericles
               had
               taken
               from
               the
               Areopagites
               the
               power
               of
               iudging
               :
               Or
               else
               the
               pe●p●e
               r●ferre
               the
               gouernment
               to
               the
               aduice
               of
               some
               men
               whom
               they
               haue
               chosen
               amongst
               them
               ;
               whose
               power
               and
               charge
               is
               limited
               to
               a
               certaine
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               euery
               man
               should
               haue
               meanes
               to
               command
               in
               his
               turne
               ;
               or
               else
               their
               Offices
               continue
               during
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               this
               continuation
               ,
               they
               may
               make
               themselues
               the
               more
               capeable
               of
               affaires
               .
               In
               certaine
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               certaine
               affaires
               of
               importa●ce
               ,
               or
               of
               alliances
               ,
               peace
               ,
               or
               warre
               ,
               euery
               one
               
               of
               the
               people
               giues
               his
               voyce
               ,
               being
               assembled
               altogether
               in
               Common
               ;
               as
               in
               some
               Cantons
               of
               the
               Suisses
               ;
               or
               diuided
               by
               Parishes
               ,
               Trades
               ,
               Families
               ,
               Companies
               ,
               or
               Cominalties
               ,
               as
               in
               old
               time
               at
               Athens
               and
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Popular
               Estate
               .
            
             
               EXperience
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               subsist
               in
               all
               these
               formes
               of
               Estate
               .
               But
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               permanent
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               through
               idlenesse
               and
               negligence
               the
               order
               is
               many
               times
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               ruined
               ,
               the
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               imperfections
               and
               defects
               which
               are
               found
               in
               all
               these
               Estates
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               that
               will
               settle
               an
               Estate
               ,
               must
               consider
               carefully
               of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               which
               are
               found
               in
               either
               forme
               .
            
             
               The
               aduantages
               which
               they
               giue
               to
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               
               is
               Iustice
               and
               Equallity
               ,
               or
               without
               fauour
               or
               respect
               of
               persons
               ;
               reducing
               the
               ciuill
               constitution
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               makes
               vs
               all
               Equall
               .
               Thus
               in
               cutting
               off
               the
               auarice
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               arrogancy
               of
               others
               ,
               loue
               and
               friendship
               is
               entertained
               amo●gst
               them
               ,
               euery
               man
               enioyes
               the
               publicke
               good
               ;
               and
               all
               being
               imployed
               in
               affaires
               ,
               this
               kind
               of
               Estate
               is
               commonly
               most
               fertile
               in
               great
               personages
               :
               The
               handy-crafts
               man
               by
               his
               imployment
               in
               offices
               makes
               himselfe
               a
               great
               Orator
               and
               a
               great
               Captaine
               ▪
               
               Yet
               many
               haue
               held
               a
               popular
               Estate
               to
               be
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               most
               imperfect
               of
               all
               the
               formes
               of
               Gouernment
               .
               For
               this
               equallity
               which
               they
               so
               much
               esteeme
               ,
               is
               against
               nature
               ,
               the
               which
               giues
               more
               graces
               to
               some
               and
               lesse
               to
               others
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               well
               obserued
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               neither
               Magistrate
               nor
               officer
               that
               should
               
               haue
               supriority
               aboue
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               this
               inequality
               ruines
               f●iendship
               instead
               of
               maintayning
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               publicke
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Estate
               wo●se
               gouerned
               then
               a
               popular
               ,
               there
               all
               things
               are
               sold
               as
               in
               a
               Faire
               (
               as
               Plato
               sayth
               )
               being
               gouerned
               by
               men
               bred
               vp
               and
               giuen
               to
               gaine
               .
               Men
               most
               commonly
               furious
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               terrified
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               feare
               irresolute
               in
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               nothing
               secret
               ,
               and
               difficult
               to
               be
               drawne
               together
               at
               need
               ;
               and
               whom
               in
               many
               Estates
               ,
               they
               haue
               bin
               forced
               to
               inuite
               them
               to
               assemble
               for
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               publicke
               mony
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               Their
               assemblies
               are
               alwaies
               full
               of
               disorders
               ,
               varieties
               and
               inconstancy
               :
               the
               ordinary
               defects
               of
               a
               multitude
               .
               Wise
               men
               dare
               not
               ●peake
               ,
               fearing
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               lay
               their
               faults
               vpon
               their
               Gouernors
               ;
               and
               Fooles
               crying
               out
               loudest
               carry
               it
               .
               If
               you
               do
               not
               hold
               the
               people
               in
               some
               feare
               of
               strangers
               ,
               stirring
               vp
               some
               Warre
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               forge
               a
               Ciuill
               ;
               there
               being
               neuer
               any
               quarrell
               or
               enuy
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               amongst
               those
               which
               are
               equall
               ;
               be
               it
               to
               supplant
               one
               another
               ;
               or
               for
               that
               the
               one
               cannot
               liue
               without
               the
               other
               .
               The
               need
               which
               they
               haue
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               being
               the
               principall
               bond
               of
               ordinary
               friendship
               :
               and
               they
               are
               inconstant
               ,
               being
               of
               an
               humour
               which
               cannot
               continue
               long
               in
               quiet
               ;
               vnl●sse
               there
               be
               some
               number
               of
               Citizens
               ,
               who
               hauing
               credit
               ●nd
               agreeing
               together
               ,
               stay
               the
               violence
               wherewith
               the
               people
               suffer
               themselues
               commonly
               to
               be
               transported
               .
               The
               Suisses
               ,
               which
               are
               gouerned
               in
               this
               forme
               o●
               Estate
               ,
               
               are
               assi●●ed
               by
               the
               Country
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               no
               man
               hath
               any
               great
               desire
               ,
               and
               which
               of
               it selfe
               is
               strong
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               are
               very
               grosse
               and
               nothing
               ambitious
               ;
               being
               diuerted
               from
               dreaming
               of
               innouations
               by
               t●eir
               d●unkennesse
               ,
               wher●in
               they
               spend
               more
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               then
               they
               haue
               remayri●g
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               necessary
               to
               thinke
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               quarrelsome
               and
               bus●e
               :
               Besides
               going
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               by
               
               the
               vnion
               made
               among
               the
               Cantons
               ,
               who
               being
               separated
               from
               the
               Soueraignty
               ,
               one
               cannot
               attempt
               against
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               intelligence
               ;
               and
               one
               attempting
               against
               the
               Cantons
               hee
               should
               haue
               to
               deale
               with
               them
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Seignoury
               .
            
             
               THe
               Estate
               of
               many
               Lords
               ,
               seemes
               to
               hold
               a
               meane
               betwixt
               a
               Principallity
               and
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               
               being
               neither
               subiect
               to
               the
               tyranny
               of
               one
               alone
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               a
               multitude
               :
               And
               the
               Soueraignty
               being
               giuen
               to
               the
               wisest
               ,
               many
               see
               more
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               few
               resoluing
               better
               then
               a
               multitude
               ;
               it
               seemes
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               Gouernment
               should
               be-most
               desired
               .
               And
               if
               rich
               men
               haue
               the
               Gouernment
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               Estate
               wil
               be
               better
               preserued
               :
               Hauing
               alwaies
               bin
               held
               profitable
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               receiued
               most
               losse
               by
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               should
               likewise
               haue
               the
               greatest
               share
               in
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               as
               hauing
               the
               same
               interest
               with
               them
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Yet
               experience
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               this
               forme
               is
               not
               more
               assured
               then
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               for
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               many
               gouernours
               ,
               there
               will
               alwayes
               be
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               ;
               And
               euery
               one
               abounding
               in
               his
               owne
               Iudgement
               ,
               (
               especially
               such
               as
               haue
               greatest
               authority
               )
               will
               finde
               out
               occasions
               of
               Disputes
               in
               their
               deliberations
               ,
               and
               breed
               factions
               in
               the
               Estate
               .
               Their
               resolutions
               will
               be
               many
               times
               discouered
               ,
               and
               being
               profitable
               to
               giue
               the
               gouernment
               to
               one
               more
               worthy
               ,
               if
               in
               a
               Principality
               they
               are
               many
               times
               troubled
               to
               find
               one
               that
               is
               capeable
               ,
               with
               more
               difficulty
               shall
               they
               picke
               out
               many
               ,
               which
               
               may
               be
               capeable
               and
               worthy
               of
               this
               Command
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               they
               will
               say
               that
               one
               may
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               another
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               difficult
               among
               equals
               ;
               The
               voyces
               being
               numbred
               and
               not
               weighed
               :
               And
               admit
               this
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               yet
               it
               were
               not
               good
               for
               the
               Councell
               ,
               which
               must
               consist
               of
               a
               greater
               number
               th●n
               ordinarily
               the
               Lords
               are
               .
               But
               for
               the
               command
               which
               de●●nds
               vpon
               a
               resolution
               of
               diuers
               opinions
               ,
               of
               men
               equal●
               in
               power
               and
               credit
               ,
               it
               cannot
               well
               be
               but
               in
               one
               head
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               in
               a
               combustion
               and
               trouble
               ,
               they
               haue
               found
               that
               the
               Command
               of
               one
               alone
               was
               necessary
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               very
               vnsafe
               in
               a
               time
               full
               of
               Iealousies
               ,
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               Distrusts
               to
               impart
               the
               gouernment
               of
               affaires
               to
               many
               .
               The
               Lacedemonians
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               created
               their
               Armoste
               ;
               The
               Thessalians
               him
               whom
               they
               called
               Ar●hoes
               ;
               The
               Mitileniens
               their
               great
               Achimnete
               ;
               At
               Rome
               they
               created
               the
               Dictator
               ;
               At
               Venice
               their
               great
               Prouidator
               .
            
             
               Besides
               all
               these
               inconueniences
               ,
               a
               Seignoury
               as
               well
               as
               other
               formes
               of
               Estates
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               exposed
               to
               strangers
               ,
               but
               more
               to
               the
               Enterprises
               of
               a
               multitude
               ,
               whom
               they
               must
               content
               or
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               by
               force
               .
               To
               content
               them
               without
               yeelding
               vnto
               them
               part
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               were
               very
               difficult
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               offices
               ,
               without
               danger
               to
               change
               the
               Seignoury
               into
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               as
               it
               happened
               at
               Rome
               .
               To
               retaine
               them
               by
               force
               ,
               were
               no
               safe
               thing
               :
               and
               admit
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               yet
               the
               distrust
               they
               should
               haue
               of
               them
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               cause
               that
               in
               the
               least
               warre
               attempted
               against
               strangers
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               occasion
               ,
               to
               take
               Armes
               and
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               yoake
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               feare
               the
               Lords
               durst
               not
               traine
               vp
               their
               Souldiers
               to
               Armes
               ;
               and
               entertaining
               strangers
               to
               mannage
               the
               the
               warre
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               they
               will
               get
               credit
               among
               the
               people
               .
               If
               they
               giue
               the
               charge
               of
               this
               conduct
               to
               one
               of
               their
               Lords
               ,
               vpon
               the
               fi●st
               discontentment
               he
               shal
               haue
               
               against
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               vpon
               the
               least
               ambition
               that
               shall
               creepe
               into
               his
               braine
               ,
               he
               will
               dis-vnite
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               himselfe
               the
               head
               of
               a
               party
               .
               So
               as
               this
               kind
               of
               gouernment
               cannot
               safely
               vndertake
               a
               War
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               ruine
               .
               So
               whether
               for
               the
               diuision
               which
               may
               grow
               among
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               power
               diuided
               among
               many
               ;
               or
               be
               it
               for
               the
               difficulty
               to
               agree
               and
               resolue
               ;
               Or
               be
               it
               that
               the
               Subiects
               many
               times
               know
               not
               whom
               to
               obey
               ;
               Or
               for
               that
               affaires
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               secret
               ,
               are
               most
               commonly
               divulg'd
               :
               This
               kind
               of
               gouernment
               is
               none
               of
               the
               safest
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               which
               hath
               caused
               the
               Seignoury
               of
               Venice
               to
               continue
               so
               long
               ,
               
               and
               to
               preserue
               itselfe
               against
               the
               Enterprises
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               hath
               not
               bin
               this
               order
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               policy
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               vsed
               ;
               imparting
               some
               petty
               offices
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Chancellor
               ;
               contracting
               alliances
               with
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               ancient
               opinion
               of
               the
               Roman
               Aristocracy
               ,
               which
               forbad
               such
               marriages
               ;
               borrowing
               from
               them
               to
               oblige
               them
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Estate
               ;
               disarming
               them
               wholy
               ;
               giuing
               them
               liberty
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               pliable
               ;
               giuing
               vnto
               the
               rich
               the
               right
               of
               Burgoisie
               ,
               and
               choosing
               some
               among
               the
               Cittizens
               to
               be
               made
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               liue
               in
               hope
               one
               day
               to
               haue
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Estate
               .
               And
               thus
               satisfying
               the
               Nobility
               with
               honours
               ,
               the
               People
               with
               rest
               and
               commodities
               ,
               inuring
               their
               Subiects
               to
               warre
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               especially
               by
               Land
               ;
               suppressing
               speedily
               all
               warre
               with
               strangers
               ,
               and
               factions
               among
               themselues
               ,
               entertaining
               a
               neutrality
               with
               Princes
               ,
               not
               wedding
               any
               quarrels
               ;
               and
               changing
               party
               as
               their
               interest
               change
               ,
               thus
               they
               maintaine
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               a
               Principality
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Principality
               hath
               its
               Defects
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Seignoury
               or
               popular
               Estate
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               change
               of
               Princes
               ,
               which
               bring
               with
               them
               new
               Designes
               ,
               new
               Lawes
               ,
               new
               Ministers
               ,
               new
               Friends
               ,
               new
               Enemies
               ,
               a
               new
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               and
               new
               Alliances
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               the
               danger
               of
               falling
               into
               Ciuill
               warres
               by
               the
               diuision
               of
               such
               as
               aspire
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               especially
               if
               there
               be
               a
               right
               of
               election
               :
               and
               in
               the
               succession
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               be
               an
               Infant
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               diuision
               for
               th●
               gouernment
               betwixt
               the
               Mother
               and
               the
               Princes
               ,
               or
               b●twixt
               the
               Princes
               themselues
               .
               So
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               often
               forced
               to
               auoid
               this
               inconuenience
               ,
               to
               giue
               t●●
               breeding
               of
               the
               Child
               to
               the
               Mother
               ,
               and
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               to
               the
               nearest
               Kinsman
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               there
               is
               danger
               lest
               he
               make
               hi●selfe
               Maister
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               often
               see●●
               among
               the
               Macedonians
               :
               If
               there
               bee
               many
               ,
               th●●
               are
               reduced
               to
               the
               inconueniences
               of
               many
               Lords
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Prince
               be
               young
               ,
               and
               freed
               from
               a
               Gouernour
               ,
               young
               men
               cause
               him
               to
               commit
               a
               thousand
               disorders
               ,
               and
               to
               reiect
               all
               sorts
               of
               good
               Councell
               :
               And
               if
               he
               ●●
               warlike
               ,
               he
               will
               hazard
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               his
               Estate
               ,
               a●●
               Person
               :
               If
               hee
               be
               subtill
               and
               wicked
               ,
               hee
               will
               sett●●
               a
               Tyranny
               :
               If
               he
               be
               cruell
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               a
               Butchery
               of
               his
               Subiects
               :
               If
               he
               be
               luxurious
               ,
               hee
               will
               troub●●
               the
               holiest
               Marriages
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               doth
               most
               passionate
               the
               people
               :
               If
               he
               be
               c●uetous
               
               or
               prodigall
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               an
               exacter
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               much
               worse
               ,
               suffring
               ●imselfe
               to
               be
               gouerned
               by
               men
               of
               no
               merit
               ,
               who
               for
               their
               owne
               priuate
               interest
               and
               greatnesse
               ,
               will
               attempt
               all
               manner
               of
               villanies
               vnder
               his
               authority
               .
               Yet
               not
               withstanding
               these
               inconueniences
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               )
               that
               a
               soueraigne
               commaund
               cannot
               subsist
               ,
               (
               to
               speake
               prop●rly
               )
               but
               in
               one
               person
               alone
               ;
               as
               they
               say
               that
               many
               see
               better
               then
               one
               alone
               :
               But
               to
               resolue
               ,
               to
               conclude
               ,
               and
               to
               commaund
               ,
               one
               will
               doe
               it
               better
               then
               many
               .
               As
               for
               Alliances
               of
               Princes
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               dye
               with
               the
               Princes
               ,
               there
               being
               treaties
               which
               are
               made
               from
               one
               Estate
               into
               another
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Princes
               minority
               ,
               when
               it
               happens
               ,
               the
               affaires
               are
               not
               alwayes
               found
               disposed
               to
               ●nnouation
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               they
               may
               preuent
               the
               mischiefes
               which
               happen
               by
               this
               defect
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               inconueniences
               are
               rather
               particular
               vices
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               then
               defects
               of
               the
               Gouernment
               ,
               and
               vices
               dye
               with
               the
               Princes
               person
               ,
               but●not
               the
               vices
               and
               abuses
               of
               Lords
               in
               a
               Seignoury
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               multitude
               in
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               for
               that
               Comminalties
               neuer
               dye
               :
               But
               contrariwise
               as
               they
               are
               perpetuated
               by
               subrogation
               ,
               so
               by
               contagion
               the
               abuses
               which
               enter
               into
               these
               companies
               ,
               passe
               from
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               liberty
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               other
               Estates
               ,
               
               being
               onely
               desired
               to
               hinder
               great
               men
               from
               oppressing
               their
               inferiours
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               prouided
               for
               by
               Iustice
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               duly
               executed
               in
               a
               Principality
               ,
               the
               people
               hath
               no
               Subiect
               to
               desire
               liberty
               :
               for
               that
               this
               desire
               would
               onely
               tend
               to
               an
               A●a●chicall
               licenciousnesse
               ,
               which
               would
               make
               them
               mo●e
               miserable
               then
               a
               iust
               and
               lawfull
               subiection
               .
               But
               that
               w●ich
               m●kes
               the
               people
               vnable
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               liberty
               which
               is
               in
               a
               iust
               Principality
               ,
               is
               that
               true
               liberty
               consisting
               in
               not
               to
               be
               wrong'd
               ,
               
               no
               man
               doth
               acknowledge
               himselfe
               bound
               to
               him
               that
               doth
               not
               wrong
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
               A
               consideration
               of
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               BY
               their
               defects
               and
               aduantages
               which
               are
               found
               in
               these
               three
               kinds
               of
               gouernments
               ,
               we
               may
               afterwards
               iudge
               (
               adding
               thereunto
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               inclination
               of
               the
               people
               )
               of
               the
               particular
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               people
               and
               affaires
               ,
               the
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               setled
               rather
               in
               one
               place
               then
               in
               another
               .
               Among
               men
               that
               are
               equall
               and
               impatient
               of
               Rule
               ,
               as
               your
               Sea-faring
               men
               be
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               dwell
               in
               Mountaines
               and
               Forrest
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               austerity
               and
               roughnesse
               of
               their
               manners
               and
               liuing
               ,
               a
               popular
               Estate
               would
               be
               more
               proper
               then
               any
               other
               .
               Themistocles
               desiring
               to
               settle
               a
               popular
               Estate
               in
               Athens
               ,
               aduanced
               Sea-faring
               men
               ,
               and
               gaue
               authority
               to
               Marriners
               .
               Cato
               sayd
               that
               the
               Macedonians
               deserued
               to
               be
               free
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               restrained
               vnder
               the
               rule
               of
               him
               that
               would
               command
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               an
               inequality
               ,
               one
               part
               being
               richer
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               wealth
               hath
               bred
               some
               dependance
               and
               respect
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               towards
               the
               great
               ones
               ,
               a
               Seignoury
               and
               gouernment
               of
               few
               may
               be
               well
               established
               amongst
               such
               men
               .
            
             
               If
               in
               this
               inequality
               there
               be
               a
               Diuision
               or
               Discord
               ,
               some
               being
               vnwilling
               to
               yeeld
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               be
               found
               some
               one
               that
               hath
               more
               power
               and
               credit
               ,
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               settle
               a
               principality
               .
            
             
               After
               a
               Battaile
               lost
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               disgrace
               happened
               ,
               a
               people
               being
               amazed
               ,
               finding
               no
               Councell
               in
               themselues
               ,
               
               they
               willingly
               referre
               the
               disposition
               of
               their
               affaires
               to
               him
               or
               them
               which
               promise
               to
               preserue
               them
               .
               So
               as
               in
               such
               an
               incounter
               it
               is
               easie
               in
               steed
               of
               a
               popular
               Estate
               to
               settle
               a
               Seignoury
               or
               a
               principallity
               .
               As
               contrariwise
               ,
               a
               multitude
               hauing
               had
               some
               good
               successe
               ,
               and
               growing
               insolent
               ,
               it
               fa●s
               out
               that
               making
               no
               a●compt
               of
               their
               Lords
               ,
               they
               change
               the
               commaund
               of
               few
               into
               a
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               or
               into
               a
               Principallity
               ,
               if
               he
               by
               whose
               meanes
               ,
               this
               good
               Fortune
               hath
               befalne
               them
               ,
               hath
               credit
               ,
               conduct
               ,
               and
               courage
               sufficient
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               his
               good
               Fortune
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               ,
               that
               a
               fearefull
               and
               timerous
               people
               giuen
               to
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               little
               carefull
               and
               incapable
               of
               affaires
               ,
               are
               better
               gouerned
               and
               more
               happily
               by
               a
               Prince
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               gouernment
               .
               Where
               as
               contrarywise
               ,
               a
               people
               that
               is
               rough
               ,
               auaritious
               ,
               presumptuous
               ,
               and
               hardy
               ,
               do
               vnwillingly
               yeild
               themselues
               vnder
               a
               principallity
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               very
               moderate
               ,
               or
               altogether
               warlicke
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               absolute
               commaunds
               are
               supported
               by
               force
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               likewise
               be
               sayd
               ,
               that
               a
               Principallity
               is
               maintayned
               better
               in
               a
               great
               Estate
               ,
               consisting
               of
               persons
               of
               diuers
               qualities
               ;
               and
               a
               small
               Estate
               is
               more
               fitting
               for
               a
               Seignoury
               or
               popular
               Gouernment
               :
               for
               that
               in
               a
               great
               Estate
               ,
               being
               necessary
               to
               trayne
               vp
               the
               Subiects
               to
               Armes
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               it
               fals
               out
               vsually
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               is
               master
               of
               the
               Forces
               ,
               makes
               himselfe
               likewise
               master
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               as
               it
               hath
               hap●ed
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               Common-weales
               .
            
             
               Contrariwise
               ,
               a
               Prince
               in
               a
               small
               Estate
               is
               many
               times
               for●ed
               to
               become
               a
               Tyrant
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               and
               s●uerer
               Tyrant
               ,
               as
               the
               extent
               of
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               is
               the
               lesse
               ,
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               to
               draw
               from
               his
               Subiects
               (
               without
               great
               oppression
               )
               so
               much
               mony
               as
               he
               shall
               haue
               need
               of
               for
               his
               defence
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               all
               his
               Subiects
               would
               contribute
               willingly
               
               their
               persons
               and
               meanes
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               reduced
               to
               a
               republique
               or
               popular
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               dependance
               of
               Estates
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               THe
               forme
               of
               Estates
               is
               diuers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dependance
               of
               those
               which
               commaund
               .
               For
               although
               we
               treate
               onely
               of
               Estates
               that
               haue
               all
               soueraignty
               ouer
               their
               Subiects
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               which
               depend
               in
               some
               sort
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               doe
               not
               hold
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               and
               their
               Swords
               ,
               hauing
               no
               dependance
               of
               any
               man.
               
            
             
               
               Estates
               depend
               of
               another
               by
               tribute
               ,
               duty
               ,
               honour
               ,
               protection
               ,
               or
               pension
               .
               By
               tribute
               ,
               when
               as
               besides
               the
               tribute
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               some
               other
               Soueraignes
               ,
               the
               other
               markes
               of
               Soueraignty
               remaine
               .
               By
               duty
               ,
               when
               according
               to
               some
               obligation
               they
               owe
               succours
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               money
               or
               men
               .
               By
               honour
               ,
               when
               as
               some
               Soueraigne
               owes
               fealty
               and
               homage
               to
               another
               ,
               yet
               with
               out
               preiudizing
               the
               other
               rights
               of
               Soueraignty
               .
               By
               protection
               ,
               when
               as
               some
               one
               hath
               put
               himselfe
               into
               the
               protection
               of
               another
               to
               defend
               him
               ;
               whereby
               he
               is
               sayd
               to
               depend
               on
               his
               protector
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               a
               Pensioner
               ,
               he
               seemes
               to
               depend
               no
               more
               of
               him
               that
               giues
               the
               pension
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               inferiour
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               is
               to
               him
               .
               For
               although
               he
               seemes
               inferiour
               receiuing
               the
               pension
               ,
               yet
               the
               other
               in
               giuing
               it
               ,
               makes
               shew
               that
               h●
               hath
               neede
               of
               his
               succours
               :
               And
               when
               as
               H●norius
               treated
               with
               the
               Gots
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               his
               pensioners
               .
               Lampadias
               opposing
               himselfe
               ,
               sayd
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               paction
               of
               Seruitude
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               they
               made
               the
               Emperour
               tributary
               to
               the
               Gots
               .
               Yet
               I
               hold
               that
               this
               ought
               
               to
               be
               iudged
               by
               the
               quality
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Estates
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               particular
               con●entions
               .
               For
               the
               succours
               may
               be
               so
               great
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               pension
               ,
               as
               we
               might
               easily
               discerne
               who
               had
               the
               aduantage
               in
               this
               treaty
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               if
               there
               were
               any
               necessity
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               doe
               ▪
               that
               which
               they
               had
               stipulated
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               what
               they
               desired
               of
               another
               ,
               were
               left
               to
               his
               free
               will
               :
               wherevpon
               knowledge
               of
               the
               cause
               the
               first
               shall
               be
               inferiour
               to
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               The
               markes
               of
               Soueraignty
               which
               remaine
               ,
               
               not
               withstanding
               these
               dependances
               are
               ,
               to
               giue
               a
               law
               to
               all
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               in
               particular
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               any
               that
               are
               greater
               ,
               equall
               or
               inferiour
               :
               To
               institute
               the
               principall
               Officers
               :
               to
               make
               leuies
               of
               money
               and
               men
               :
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               principall
               affaires
               ,
               not
               yeelding
               an
               accomp●
               to
               any
               man
               :
               to
               giue
               pardon
               to
               condemned
               persons
               aboue
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               To
               iudge
               definitiuely
               and
               without
               appeale
               ,
               to
               hold
               this
               power
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               from
               no
               superiour
               :
               To
               declare
               Warre
               and
               treate
               of
               Peace
               ;
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Treasure
               :
               to
               coyne
               Money
               ,
               to
               cast
               Attillery
               ,
               to
               build
               Fortresses
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
               Of
               the
               forme
               of
               Estates
               according
               to
               the
               right
               of
               those
               which
               commaund
               them
               .
            
             
               THe
               forme
               of
               Estates
               is
               likewise
               diuers
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               right
               of
               such
               as
               commaund
               :
               and
               accordingly
               their
               commaund
               is
               called
               lawfull
               or
               vnlawfull
               ,
               as
               well
               i●
               a
               Principality
               ,
               Seignoury
               ,
               as
               a
               popular
               Gouernment
               .
               The
               lawfull
               is
               that
               which
               belongs
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               the
               bounty
               of
               him
               which
               hath
               power
               to
               giue
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               iust
               conquest
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               w●ich
               is
               defer●●d
               by
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               which
               hath
               eyther
               followed
               
               Succession
               ,
               Election
               ,
               or
               Lots
               .
               The
               Lot
               is
               more
               proper
               for
               a
               popular
               Gouernment
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               things
               are
               equall
               ;
               and
               they
               seldome
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Gouernment
               of
               a
               Principallity
               or
               a
               Seig●oury
               .
               Yet
               Saul
               was
               made
               King
               by
               Lot
               :
               And
               Alexanders
               Successours
               after
               his
               death
               diuided
               his
               Empire
               by
               Lot.
               At
               Venice
               they
               draw
               them
               by
               Lots
               which
               are
               to
               choose
               the
               principall
               Magistrates
               .
               But
               such
               establishments
               are
               not
               ordinary
               .
            
             
               Succession
               and
               Election
               are
               the
               most
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               attayne
               vnto
               a
               Principallity
               and
               Seignoury
               ,
               w●ereof
               it
               is
               necessary
               ●o
               know
               the
               aduantages
               and
               inconueniences
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               hope
               for
               ,
               or
               feare
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               8.
               
               Aduantages
               and
               disaduantages
               of
               an
               Election
               in
               a
               Principallity
               .
            
             
               THe
               Election
               in
               a
               Monarchy
               or
               Principallity
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               
               for
               the
               miseries
               which
               the
               interim
               or
               vacan●y
               doth
               vsually
               breed
               ,
               whilest
               they
               are
               about
               to
               choose
               a
               King
               ,
               the
               Estate
               remayning
               in
               an
               Anarchy
               ,
               without
               Lord
               or
               Gouernour
               :
               Like
               vnto
               a
               Ship
               without
               a
               Pylot
               ,
               which
               owes
               his
               shipwracke
               to
               the
               first
               Wind.
               For
               in
               the
               meanetime
               Theeues
               and
               Robers
               ,
               vpon
               hope
               to
               obtayne
               their
               pardon
               from
               the
               new
               King
               ,
               commit
               a
               thousand
               Villanies
               :
               as
               is
               often
               seene
               the
               See
               being
               voyd
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               in
               Poland
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               punishment
               ought
               to
               be
               doubled
               ,
               for
               the
               excesse
               which
               is
               committed
               during
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               Election
               ,
               you
               see
               many
               factions
               ,
               whereof
               the
               least
               is
               sufficient
               to
               ●uine
               the
               Estate
               :
               the
               which
               not
               able
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               they
               frame
               parties
               ,
               which
               delay
               the
               Election
               ,
               and
               continue
               the
               int●reigne
               ,
               with
               the
               disorders
               which
               accompany
               it
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               eyther
               party
               choose
               whom
               they
               thinke
               good
               ,
               then
               growes
               a
               Ciuill
               Warre
               ,
               which
               continues
               long
               after
               .
               This
               hath
               bin
               seene
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               Popes
               and
               Emperours
               :
               and
               the
               Empire
               hath
               bin
               voyd
               eighteene
               yeares
               ,
               after
               that
               William
               Earle
               of
               Holland
               had
               bin
               sl●ine
               .
               For
               although
               ●hat
               Alphonso
               the
               tenth
               King
               of
               Spaine
               were
               chosen
               ,
               yet
               he
               refused
               this
               quality
               ,
               for
               t●e
               apparent
               danger
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               charge
               of
               a●
               Estate
               ,
               exposed
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               to
               the
               enuy
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               stranger
               :
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               wicked
               exceeded
               in
               all
               villany
               .
               Moreouer
               in
               the
               Election
               ,
               an
               ouerture
               being
               made
               of
               many
               ,
               if
               they
               fall
               to
               force
               ,
               the
               most
               cunning
               and
               rash
               would
               carry
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               vertuous
               would
               not
               hazard
               themselues
               .
               If
               they
               make
               themselues
               Competitors
               ,
               and
               will
               containe
               themselues
               within
               the
               ordinary
               bounds
               ,
               he
               shall
               neuer
               be
               chosen
               against
               the
               hot
               pursuit
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               at
               need
               know
               well
               how
               to
               free
               themselues
               .
               And
               be
               the
               Election
               made
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               stranger
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               great
               inconueniences
               of
               either
               side
               .
            
             
               Among
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Country
               ,
               there
               wil
               be
               alwaies
               icalousie
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               will
               neuer
               obay
               the
               other
               :
               And
               although
               they
               be
               not
               all
               equall
               in
               Wealth
               and
               Vertue
               :
               yet
               they
               will
               still
               presume
               themselues
               to
               be
               such
               .
               If
               they
               make
               choyse
               of
               a
               Forraigne
               Prince
               ,
               his
               manners
               being
               different
               will
               not
               be
               pleasing
               :
               he
               will
               aduance
               those
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               hath
               greatest
               confidence
               .
               If
               there
               fall
               vnto
               him
               another
               Kingdome
               by
               Succession
               where
               he
               may
               commaund
               more
               absolutely
               ,
               he
               will
               leaue
               the
               Electife
               to
               some
               Leiutenant
               :
               Or
               if
               the
               two
               Estates
               be
               neighbours
               ,
               with
               the
               one
               he
               will
               make
               the
               other
               subiect
               .
               They
               will
               alwayes
               be
               in
               distrust
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               aduance
               his
               Country-men
               ,
               and
               depriue
               them
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Election
               ▪
               and
               he
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               will
               grow
               iea●ous
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               that
               dessigne
               :
               and
               to
               purchase
               their
               good
               wills
               ,
               and
               reduce
               them
               to
               what
               he
               desires
               ,
               he
               will
               
               giue
               and
               ingage
               vnto
               them
               the
               demeanes
               and
               Reuenewes
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               as
               some
               Emperours
               and
               Popes
               haue
               done
               .
               Behold
               the
               inconueniences
               of
               an
               Election
               .
            
             
               
               The
               aduantages
               consist
               more
               in
               imagination
               then
               in
               Effect
               :
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               choose
               the
               better
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               indeed
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               effected
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               practises
               ,
               Factions
               ,
               and
               Iealousies
               :
               and
               withall
               I
               will
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               peoples
               ayme
               ,
               which
               hath
               followed
               this
               m●anes
               of
               Election
               ,
               hath
               not
               bin
               alwayes
               to
               choose
               the
               most
               vertuous
               and
               wise
               :
               But
               some
               haue
               had
               respected
               to
               Nobility
               only
               ;
               others
               to
               age
               ,
               as
               the
               Arabians
               :
               others
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               in
               Aethiopia
               :
               and
               the
               Scythians
               (
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               Aristotle
               )
               made
               choyse
               of
               him
               that
               dranke
               best
               .
            
             
               
               Notwithstanding
               what
               defects
               soeuer
               may
               be
               in
               an
               Election
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               receiued
               into
               an
               Estate
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               maintayned
               :
               and
               they
               to
               whom
               the
               charge
               is
               giuen
               to
               make
               the
               Election
               must
               among
               other
               considerations
               adnise
               to
               make
               choyse
               of
               a
               Successour
               ,
               that
               is
               vnlike
               in
               nature
               and
               disposition
               to
               his
               Predecessour
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               of
               two
               diuers
               dispositions
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               well
               tempered
               order
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               humor
               ,
               how
               wel
               compo●ed
               soeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               which
               bends
               not
               towards
               some
               vicious
               Extreamity
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               retyre
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               :
               and
               withall
               they
               grow
               wear●
               to
               see
               continually
               one
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               neuer
               so
               Exact
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Subiects
               can
               rest
               satisfied
               :
               So
               as
               by
               the
               society
               of
               one
               humor
               some
               grow
               distasted
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               discontented
               ,
               wherby
               a
               disorder
               may
               grow
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               Expedient
               by
               this
               variety
               to
               retayne
               the
               Estate
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               wherof
               they
               think
               least
               :
               and
               we
               vsually
               see
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Election
               be
               free
               ;
               yet
               they
               make
               choyse
               of
               him
               who
               naturally
               should
               succeed
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               of
               age
               capable
               to
               Command
               :
               And
               this
               they
               do
               to
               preuent
               the
               Enuies
               and
               partiallities
               which
               the
               choyse
               of
               o●e
               of
               another
               house
               may
               breed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               9.
               
               Of
               Succession
               ,
               diuersly
               practised
               in
               Successions
               .
            
             
               THe
               other
               meanes
               to
               come
               vnto
               the
               Gouernment
               of
               an
               Estate
               receiued
               by
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               is
               Succession
               the
               which
               is
               diuersly
               practized
               :
               For
               the
               Commaund
               is
               referred
               to
               men
               and
               women
               indifferently
               :
               or
               to
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               exclusion
               of
               women
               .
            
             
               The
               Commaund
               which
               is
               referred
               inclusiuely
               to
               men
               and
               Women
               ,
               hath
               for
               its
               Foundation
               the
               Law
               of
               Successions
               ,
               and
               the
               Equallity
               which
               is
               betwixt
               man
               and
               Woman
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               also
               diuersly
               practized
               :
               For
               eyther
               the
               Commaund
               is
               deferr'd
               to
               Women
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               and
               degrees
               of
               Proximity
               ,
               obserued
               in
               ordinary
               Successions
               :
               Or
               only
               in
               defect
               of
               Males
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               direct
               as
               the
               Colaterall
               Line
               ,
               vnto
               the
               fourth
               degree
               inclusiuely
               :
               As
               it
               was
               resolued
               by
               the
               Cardinals
               for
               the
               Realme
               of
               Naples
               ,
               as
               it
               appeares
               in
               the
               Inuestiture
               of
               Alphonso
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               in
               the
               Yeare
               1345.
               and
               of
               Ferdinand
               in
               the
               Yeare
               1458
               :
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               this
               Succession
               of
               women
               to
               the
               gouernment
               of
               Estates
               be
               receiued
               in
               a
               manner
               by
               all
               the
               Estates
               of
               Christendome
               :
               Yet
               some
               haue
               reiected
               it
               ;
               
               there
               being
               no
               question
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               but
               to
               commaund
               a
               Nation
               :
               the
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               against
               the
               stayednes
               and
               modesty
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               that
               Sex
               ;
               agaynst
               the
               Lawes
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               hath
               giuen
               force
               and
               prudence
               to
               men
               ;
               and
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               Woman
               subiect
               to
               man.
               They
               adde
               hereunto
               Inconstancy
               ,
               Fragillity
               ,
               and
               loosnesse
               ,
               vices
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               this
               Sex
               ,
               and
               ▪
               of
               great
               consequence
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               their
               weaknes
               exposed
               to
               the
               force
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               sayle
               to
               calumniate
               the
               
               Princ●ss●●f
               ●he
               〈◊〉
               marry
               :
               And
               if
               she
               marries
               (
               the
               which
               is
               nece●●ary
               to
               haue
               an
               assured
               Successo●
               )
               it
               must
               be
               eyther
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Country
               or
               to
               a
               Stranger
               .
               She
               will
               vnwillingly
               ●arry
               to
               one
               of
               her
               Subiects
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               that
               she
               will
               thinke
               she
               ●a●h
               dishonoured
               her selfe
               ;
               as
               for
               f●a●e
               least
               her
               other
               Subiects
               ,
               eyther
               Equall
               or
               greater
               then
               he
               with
               whom
               she
               hath
               married
               ,
               would
               grow
               into
               some
               iealousie
               ;
               the
               which
               would
               breed
               contempt
               and
               afterwards
               disorder
               .
            
             
               If
               she
               marries
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               he
               shal
               be
               enuied
               of
               his
               neighbours
               and
               suspected
               by
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               n●ither
               can
               he
               hold
               his
               life
               assured
               to
               commaund
               in
               a
               strange
               Country
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               hath
               Forces
               &
               Forts
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               master
               .
               He
               will
               likewise
               commaund
               the
               Estate
               ;
               and
               the
               better
               to
               assure
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               will
               aduance
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               keep
               backet
               those
               of
               the
               Cou●try
               :
               An
               insupportable
               thing
               to
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               World.
               These
               are
               partly
               the
               Reasons
               for
               the
               which
               they
               Exclude
               Women
               from
               the
               Gouernment
               in
               some
               Estates
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               some
               diuersities
               in
               Estates
               ,
               where
               as
               the
               succession
               of
               men
               to
               the
               gouernment
               is
               only
               receiued
               ,
               
               aswell
               for
               the
               diuision
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               order
               of
               succeeding
               .
               For
               the
               diuision
               some
               haue
               allowed
               it
               :
               and
               in
               the
               first
               a●d
               second
               Race
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               ,
               it
               was
               practized
               :
               But
               the
               diuision
               which
               grew
               thereby
               ,
               taught
               the
               French
               ,
               that
               the
               Commaund
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               one
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               diuided
               without
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               The
               same
               is
               at
               this
               day
               obserued
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Spaine
              
               ,
               and
               Hungary
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               order
               of
               Succession
               ,
               some
               haue
               receiued
               none
               but
               those
               that
               were
               legitimate
               ;
               others
               for
               want
               of
               lawfull
               i●sue
               ,
               haue
               admitted
               Bastards
               in
               the
               direct
               line
               ,
               to
               the
               exclusion
               of
               Colaterals
               .
               And
               for
               the
               order
               of
               Succession
               amongst
               the
               Legitimate
               ,
               they
               haue
               also
               found
               di●●●●s
               opinions
               ;
               aswell
               in
               the
               direct
               ●ine
               ,
               to
               know
               if
               the
               s●nne
               of
               th●
               E●dest
               should
               succeed
               his
               Grand-father
               to
               
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               his
               Vncle
               ;
               as
               in
               a
               Colaterall
               Line
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               whether
               in
               the
               Succession
               of
               a
               Colaterall
               ,
               very
               remote
               ,
               he
               which
               is
               descended
               from
               the
               Eldest
               branch
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               others
               which
               are
               much
               neerer
               in
               degree
               .
               The
               which
               Baldus
               decided
               long
               since
               ,
               for
               the
               Succession
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               Bourbo●s
               ,
               who
               represented
               the
               Eldest
               branch
               ,
               tha●
               of
               Vallois
               failing
               ▪
               God
               hath
               confirmd
               it
               ,
               in
               blessing
               the
               Armes
               of
               K.
               Henry
               the
               4.
               with
               a
               miraculous
               prosperity
               ,
               to
               attaine
               to
               this
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               10.
               
               Of
               vsurpation
               ,
               or
               an
               vnlawfull
               Command
               .
            
             
               AN
               vnlawfull
               Commaund
               is
               called
               Vsurpation
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               eyther
               made
               by
               onealone
               ,
               or
               by
               few
               men
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Faction
               of
               a
               multitude
               .
               That
               which
               is
               done
               by
               one
               alone
               ,
               is
               eyther
               practized
               vpon
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               vpon
               a
               Seignoury
               ,
               or
               against
               a
               Popular
               Estate
               :
               And
               he
               which
               attempts
               is
               a
               Stranger
               or
               a
               Subiect
               .
               I
               will
               not
               lay
               open
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               nor
               the
               meanes
               which
               an
               Vsurper
               should
               hold
               .
               It
               is
               too
               common
               a
               Science
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               practized
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               the
               which
               deserues
               rather
               to
               be
               forgotten
               then
               taught
               ,
               for
               the
               miseries
               which
               it
               doth
               procure
               ,
               
               not
               only
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               may
               ouermaster
               ;
               but
               likewise
               to
               those
               which
               are
               thrust
               on
               to
               such
               interprizes
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               difficulty
               to
               prepare
               the
               affaires
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               lesse
               to
               maintaine
               himselfe
               .
               And
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               difficulty
               for
               a
               Prince
               which
               hath
               vsurped
               the
               liberty
               of
               another
               ,
               to
               preserue
               him selfe
               i●
               his
               vsurpation
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               for
               a
               multitude
               which
               haue
               recouered
               their
               liberty
               ,
               to
               maintayn
               themselues
               .
               For
               if
               in
               a
               people
               custom
               to
               be
               guided
               makes
               most
               commonly
               the
               liberty
               where
               into
               they
               haue
               bin
               setv●profitable
               ,
               not
               knowing
               
               what
               gouernment
               mea●es
               ,
               nor
               hauing
               any
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               like
               vnto
               a
               sauage
               Beast
               ,
               which
               had
               bin
               fed
               in
               a
               Serraile
               or
               Cage
               ,
               being
               once
               escaped
               knowes
               not
               whither
               to
               goe
               ,
               hauing
               not
               beene
               accustomed
               to
               feede
               like
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               whither
               to
               retire
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               first
               that
               will
               captiuate
               him
               or
               inchaine
               him
               :
               Yet
               it
               is
               more
               difficult
               to
               settle
               a
               Principality
               ,
               for
               this
               new
               greatnesse
               is
               subiect
               to
               the
               enuy
               of
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               the
               hatred
               of
               Subiects
               ;
               who
               ioyning
               together
               ,
               chase
               the
               Vsurper
               more
               easily
               away
               ,
               then
               he
               entred
               into
               this
               new
               Estate
               .
               Whereas
               a
               multitude
               which
               hath
               recouered
               their
               liberty
               ,
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               the
               hatred
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               receiue
               benefit
               by
               this
               Enterprize
               :
               And
               the
               enuy
               of
               Neighbours
               is
               sometimes
               pacified
               by
               the
               hatred
               they
               beare
               to
               him
               whom
               the
               people
               haue
               expelled
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               bad
               carriage
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               in
               a
               new
               Common-weale
               euery
               man
               contributes
               freely
               ,
               and
               thinkes
               that
               what
               he
               payes
               is
               for
               his
               owne
               particular
               profit
               :
               Yea
               the
               greatest
               contribute
               willingly
               ,
               for
               the
               desire
               they
               haue
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               some
               honour
               by
               their
               contribution
               .
               Contrariwise
               an
               Vsurper
               hath
               difficulty
               to
               finde
               money
               to
               maintaine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               entertaine
               his
               Estate
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               vse
               violence
               ,
               which
               doub●e●
               the
               hatred
               of
               his
               Subiects
               against
               him
               .
               There
               are
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               other
               difficulties
               proceeding
               from
               the
               new
               Command
               of
               a
               new
               Lord
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               people
               cannot
               so
               easily
               accommodate
               themselues
               .
               So
               as
               for
               the
               se●ling
               of
               this
               new
               Principality
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               reside
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               the
               better
               see
               the
               disorders
               ,
               and
               preuent
               them
               speedily
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               Subiects
               shall
               haue
               more
               occasion
               to
               loue
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               feare
               him
               if
               they
               doe
               ill
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               would
               assaile
               the
               Estate
               ,
               will
               resolue
               with
               more
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               The
               vsurpations
               which
               are
               made
               by
               many
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               people
               vpon
               their
               naturall
               Prince
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               vniust
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               happen
               not
               most
               commonly
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               bad
               
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               They
               are
               in
               some
               sort
               iustis●ed
               by
               the
               iniustice
               of
               his
               actions
               .
               That
               is
               likewise
               as
               vniust
               ,
               which
               is
               attempted
               against
               a
               Seignoury
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               which
               most
               commonly
               growes
               from
               the
               ●niury
               of
               the
               Lords
               against
               their
               Subiects
               :
               who
               being
               assisted
               by
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               who
               separates
               himselfe
               from
               the
               rest
               to
               ioyne
               with
               them
               ,
               preuayling
               in
               their
               Enterprizes
               ,
               they
               commonly
               change
               the
               Seignoury
               into
               a
               tyrannous
               Principality
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               in
               all
               these
               changes
               there
               should
               be
               Iniustice
               ,
               and
               likewise
               violence
               :
               vnlesse
               the
               change
               were
               made
               as
               at
               Venice
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               gouerned
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               the
               gate
               being
               shut
               to
               those
               which
               had
               retired
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               neglected
               the
               Offices
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               vnto
               those
               which
               had
               them
               ,
               afterwards
               they
               made
               an
               Estate
               of
               many
               Lords
               ,
               without
               any
               iealousie
               or
               violence
               .
               The
               same
               happens
               vsually
               in
               all
               popular
               Estates
               ,
               which
               insensibly
               change
               into
               a
               Seignoury
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               receiue
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               impart
               no
               Offices
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               these
               by
               succession
               of
               time
               e●crease
               and
               multiply
               :
               and
               contrariwise
               the
               Families
               of
               he
               ancient
               Inhabitants
               being
               onely
               imployed
               in
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               Warre
               and
               State
               ,
               diminish
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               gouernment
               is
               found
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               smaller
               number
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               happned
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               hauing
               beene
               defeated
               in
               Battaile
               ,
               the
               people
               haue
               changed
               the
               Seignoury
               into
               a
               popular
               Estate
               :
               as
               the
               Tarrentins
               did
               ,
               after
               the
               Battaile
               which
               was
               giuen
               against
               the
               lapiges
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Tarrnetum
               dyed
               .
               Finally
               it
               is
               in
               him
               that
               will
               giue
               a
               new
               forme
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               to
               accommodate
               himselfe
               according
               to
               the
               occurrents
               of
               affaires
               ,
               and
               therein
               to
               follow
               that
               whereof
               the
               people
               may
               be
               most
               capeable
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               11.
               
               Of
               the
               diuersity
               which
               is
               found
               among
               Subiects
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               BVt
               this
               will
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               giue
               forme
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               
               to
               regulate
               and
               prescribe
               the
               number
               ,
               with
               the
               right
               and
               dependance
               of
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               commaund
               :
               You
               must
               likewise
               haue
               a
               care
               to
               the
               diuersity
               which
               is
               found
               vsually
               among
               those
               which
               must
               obey
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               which
               they
               must
               many
               tunes
               carry
               themselues
               diuersly
               .
               But
               for
               that
               it
               would
               be
               too
               long
               a
               s●arch
               to
               examine
               particularly
               the
               diuers
               qualities
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               those
               chiefly
               which
               serue
               in
               the
               gouernment
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               distinction
               of
               Subiects
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               free
               or
               Bond-men
               .
               
               The
               Bond-man
               is
               he
               whom
               the
               right
               of
               Warre
               hath
               made
               subiect
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               a
               Father
               that
               is
               a
               Bond-man
               .
               In
               old
               time
               the
               Masters
               had
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ouer
               them
               :
               but
               the
               cruelty
               they
               vsed
               ,
               caused
               this
               power
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               In
               the
               end
               Christianity
               hath
               abolished
               it
               am●ngst
               vs
               ,
               for
               the
               charity
               which
               ought
               to
               ●e
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               hath
               preserued
               Estates
               from
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               dangers
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               were
               subiect
               ;
               for
               that
               Bond-men
               being
               ill
               i●treated
               ,
               might
               fortisie
               an
               alteration
               ,
               or
               attempt
               themselues
               ,
               as
               Spartacus
               did
               .
               Wherefore
               some
               of
               the
               Roman
               Senate
               desiring
               to
               diuersifie
               the
               habite
               of
               Bond-men
               from
               such
               as
               were
               free
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               wisest
               Senators
               let
               them
               know
               the
               danger
               ,
               if
               the
               Bond-men
               came
               to
               number
               themselues
               :
               For
               they
               will
               soone
               fre●
               themselues
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               for
               the
               facility
               they
               should
               haue
               to
               co●●pire
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               their
               habits
               :
            
             
               Yet
               some
               v●der
               colour
               ●f
               making
               priuate
               men
               to
               be
               better
               serued
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               infinite
               number
               of
               Vagabonds
               ,
               
               Idle
               persons
               ,
               and
               Bankrupts
               ,
               who
               after
               they
               haue
               consumed
               their
               estates
               ,
               pay
               the
               world
               with
               nothing
               ;
               haue
               held
               it
               fit
               to
               bring
               Bond-men
               into
               an
               Estate
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               hindring
               and
               cutting
               off
               the
               number
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               augment
               that
               of
               Theeues
               .
               For
               a
               Bond-man
               hauing
               once
               escaped
               ,
               will
               be
               alwayes
               forced
               ,
               (
               not
               daring
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               )
               to
               retire
               among
               Theeues
               :
               and
               he
               is
               no
               wife
               Politician
               that
               chaseth
               Theeues
               out
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               keepes
               them
               from
               entring
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               free
               Subiects
               ,
               some
               are
               priuiledged
               ,
               simple
               Subiects
               and
               bound
               to
               all
               the
               Lawes
               :
               
               others
               are
               priuiledged
               and
               exempt
               from
               somè
               one
               :
               some
               for
               their
               Age
               ,
               others
               for
               their
               sex
               ;
               some
               by
               particular
               fauour
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               prerogatiue
               of
               their
               charge
               and
               vocation
               ;
               and
               others
               are
               bound
               to
               some
               duties
               of
               honour
               or
               assistance
               more
               then
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               feudataries
               and
               vassals
               .
            
             
               Of
               simple
               Subiects
               ,
               some
               are
               Originaries
               ,
               
               the
               rest
               are
               Strangers
               .
               The
               Originaries
               are
               those
               which
               are
               borne
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               enioying
               all
               the
               Lawes
               .
               As
               for
               Strangers
               ,
               
               they
               are
               intreated
               diuersly
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               they
               draw
               some
               eyther
               to
               people
               the
               Country
               ,
               or
               Townes
               newly
               built
               ;
               or
               to
               weaken
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               or
               to
               gaine
               good
               wits
               ,
               who
               may
               serue
               eyther
               for
               Traffique
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Youth
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               cas●
               they
               are
               most
               commonly
               priuiledged
               .
               Others
               come
               of
               themselues
               ,
               eyther
               for
               that
               they
               are
               chased
               out
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               benefit
               their
               Estates
               .
               In
               this
               case
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               priuiledged
               ,
               as
               all
               liberty
               to
               dispose
               is
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               dying
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               accrews
               to
               the
               Prince
               and
               State
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               no
               Heire
               remayning
               there
               .
            
             
               Behold
               the
               diuersity
               of
               their
               conditions
               which
               obey
               ,
               diuersifying
               the
               gouernment
               .
               But
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Estate
               may
               be
               also
               considered
               by
               the
               diuision
               they
               mak●
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               of
               their
               vocation
               or
               profession
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               12.
               
               Of
               the
               diuersity
               and
               distinction
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               vocations
               and
               professions
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               many
               Estates
               the
               Subiects
               are
               distinguished
               into
               three
               orders
               :
               As
               in
               France
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               estate
               which
               is
               the
               people
               .
               This
               distinction
               is
               followed
               in
               a
               manner
               throughout
               all
               Europe
               ,
               and
               taken
               from
               that
               of
               the
               ancient
               Gaules
               ,
               who
               were
               distinguished
               into
               Drindes
               ,
               Horsemen
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               people
               .
               In
               Aegypt
               there
               were
               Labourers
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Shepheards
               ,
               men
               at
               Armes
               ,
               and
               Artizans
               .
               The
               Arabians
               were
               diuided
               into
               Priests
               ,
               men
               at
               Armes
               ,
               and
               Labourers
               ;
               who
               made
               three
               distinct
               bodies
               .
               In
               some
               Common-weales
               they
               haue
               beene
               distinguished
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               at
               Venice
               ,
               into
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Cittizens
               ,
               and
               common
               people
               :
               and
               the
               Gentlemen
               into
               ancients
               ,
               new
               and
               last
               ,
               or
               more
               new
               :
               Yet
               this
               last
               distinction
               makes
               but
               one
               body
               .
               At
               Florence
               they
               had
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               popular
               ,
               and
               the
               populace
               .
            
             
               But
               among
               all
               distinctions
               those
               are
               very
               considerable
               ,
               which
               are
               reduced
               vnder
               certaine
               bodies
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               Comminalties
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               religious
               ,
               as
               Conuents
               ,
               Abbies
               ,
               and
               Chapters
               :
               Others
               are
               politicall
               and
               ciuill
               ,
               ordayned
               eyther
               for
               Commerce
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               a
               Towne
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               for
               Councell
               and
               Iustice.
               Other
               Commina●ties
               are
               composed
               of
               Trades
               and
               Artizans
               ,
               diuided
               by
               Brotherhoods
               or
               Companies
               ;
               the
               which
               Numa
               brought
               first
               into
               Rome
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               faction
               of
               the
               Sabins
               and
               Romans
               ,
               and
               to
               re-vnite
               these
               two
               people
               into
               one
               ,
               taking
               away
               the
               first
               diuision
               by
               this
               second
               Distinction
               ;
               which
               being
               reduced
               into
               many
               parts
               ,
               mi●gled
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               was
               much
               lesse
               da●gerous
               .
               And
               
               afterwards
               Tarquin
               the
               proud
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               all
               signes
               of
               this
               ancient
               Diuision
               ,
               mingled
               their
               Ensignes
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               course
               hath
               bin
               followed
               to
               re-vnite
               the
               Estate
               of
               Genoa
               ,
               afflicted
               at
               one
               time
               by
               many
               Diuisions
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               Gnelphes
               and
               Gibelins
               ;
               the
               Nobility
               and
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Adornes
               and
               Fregoses
               .
               For
               to
               vnite
               the
               people
               diuided
               into
               so
               many
               factions
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               mixture
               of
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               making
               a
               department
               of
               Twenty
               eight
               families
               ,
               vnder
               the
               which
               they
               reduced
               the
               rest
               ;
               although
               they
               carryed
               not
               the
               name
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               neyther
               were
               formerly
               of
               the
               same
               party
               .
               In
               other
               Estates
               they
               haue
               diuided
               the
               people
               by
               Parishes
               or
               quarters
               :
               and
               in
               other
               by
               Families
               .
            
             
               The
               Subiect
               for
               settling
               of
               such
               and
               the
               like
               Diuisions
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
               must
               be
               eyther
               to
               let
               them
               vnderstand
               more
               easily
               the
               Soueraignes
               command
               ,
               o●
               to
               retire
               from
               them
               their
               approbation
               or
               aduice
               ,
               vpon
               some
               proposition
               that
               is
               made
               vnto
               them
               :
               Or
               for
               that
               factio●s
               haue
               already
               brought
               in
               such
               distinctions
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               countenance
               and
               allow
               them
               :
               Or
               else
               as
               Numa
               did
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               name
               of
               a
               distinction
               more
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               :
               Or
               to
               ease
               the
               Prince
               of
               some
               part
               of
               his
               care
               :
               or
               to
               giue
               assurance
               to
               the
               people
               of
               good
               vsage
               ,
               in
               making
               choise
               of
               a
               good
               number
               among
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               mannaging
               of
               affaires
               which
               concerne
               them
               in
               particular
               :
               And
               these
               diuisions
               are
               very
               considerable
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               power
               and
               aut●ority
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               dependance
               of
               the
               Prince
               their
               Soueraigne
               ,
               as
               making
               a
               part
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               For
               insome
               Estates
               the
               Soueraigne
               cannot
               resolue
               any
               thing
               of
               importance
               ,
               without
               these
               Comminalties
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               them
               :
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               without
               the
               Senate
               .
               In
               others
               he
               resolues
               ;
               but
               his
               resolution
               must
               be
               allowed
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               be
               imbraced
               by
               the
               people
               .
               In
               others
               he
               resolues
               in
               certaine
               things
               in
               the
               which
               the
               Comminalties
               haue
               but
               one
               voyce
               :
               as
               likewise
               
               in
               certaine
               things
               the
               Comminalty
               resolue
               without
               the
               Soueraigne
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Soueraigne
               ought
               to
               establish
               this
               temper
               in
               the
               Soueraignty
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               affaires
               and
               persons
               :
               so
               being
               once
               setled
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               not
               to
               crosse
               it
               vns●asonably
               ;
               lest
               that
               in
               shewing
               himselfe
               a
               concurrent
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               he
               make
               himselfe
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               equall
               to
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Comminalty
               is
               composed
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               alwayes
               supported
               by
               others
               .
               As
               in
               like
               manner
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               that
               they
               attempt
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               aboue
               their
               power
               ,
               hindring
               them
               vpon
               the
               least
               occasion
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               ordinary
               of
               such
               Companies
               ,
               to
               vsurpe
               as
               much
               authority
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               bold
               by
               sufferance
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               13.
               
               Of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
               AFter
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               the
               most
               considerable
               is
               that
               of
               Religion
               :
               For
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               good
               order
               and
               good
               Fortune
               ;
               And
               Fortune
               the
               Mother
               of
               good
               successe
               :
               And
               so
               she
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               foundation
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               preser●ation
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Although
               a
               people
               vnable
               many
               times
               to
               be
               restrayned
               but
               by
               feare
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               naturall
               ,
               nor
               more
               iust
               ,
               nor
               of
               greater
               efficacy
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Reuerence
               which
               we
               owe
               vnto
               God.
               And
               whereas
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               is
               wanting
               ,
               of
               necessity
               the
               Estate
               must
               run
               to
               iuine
               ;
               or
               it
               mu●t
               be
               supported
               by
               the
               feare
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               supplies
               this
               defect
               :
               who
               although
               he
               were
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               (
               the
               which
               is
               difficult
               )
               yet
               this
               Prince
               fayling
               ,
               the
               feare
               would
               likewise
               be
               wanting
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               obedience
               ;
               for
               
               for
               that
               the
               Successor
               can
               seldome
               inherite
               this
               Authority
               which
               dyes
               with
               the
               person
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               many
               things
               presenting
               themselues
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               doe
               ,
               or
               hinde●
               ,
               and
               which
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               by
               any
               reasons
               which
               may
               be
               alledged
               ,
               men
               by
               their
               insufficiency
               not
               able
               to
               satisfie
               themselues
               ;
               and
               force
               on
               the
               other
               side
               being
               a
               dangerous
               instrument
               handle
               ,
               which
               doth
               harme
               as
               soone
               as
               good
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               man
               being
               not
               powerfull
               enough
               ,
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               amongst
               people
               fearing
               God
               hath
               no
               reply
               .
               Wherfore
               most
               men
               which
               haue
               desired
               to
               effect
               some
               great
               and
               extraordinary
               matter
               ▪
               haue
               made
               vse
               of
               this
               meanes
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               powerfull
               ,
               were
               it
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Estates
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               reformation
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               in
               most
               part
               of
               Religions
               they
               obserue
               infinite
               acts
               of
               policy
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               people
               would
               easily
               flight
               ouer
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               restrayned
               by
               the
               respect
               of
               Religion
               .
               This
               care
               then
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefe
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               established
               with
               all
               purity
               ,
               and
               without
               abuses
               :
               and
               where
               we
               shall
               finde
               any
               brought
               in
               already
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               cut
               them
               off
               ;
               
               whereof
               the
               principall
               are
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               carelesnesse
               ,
               and
               superstition
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               first
               treate
               of
               the
               chiefe
               meanes
               which
               haue
               bin
               obserued
               in
               the
               setling
               of
               Religions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               14.
               
               Of
               the
               meanes
               held
               in
               the
               establishing
               of
               Religions
               .
            
             
               THe
               establishment
               of
               Religion
               is
               eyther
               made
               by
               extraordinary
               meanes
               ,
               exceeding
               the
               discourse
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               by
               humane
               courses
               .
               The
               first
               haue
               not
               bin
               imployed
               but
               to
               settle
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               and
               
               the
               latter
               haue
               serued
               as
               well
               to
               settle
               superstition
               and
               impiety
               as
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               The
               extraordinary
               meanes
               are
               miracles
               and
               Martirdome
               ;
               
               euery
               man
               perswading
               himselfe
               that
               the
               Constancy
               they
               seein
               one
               that
               suffer's
               ,
               cannot
               proceed
               but
               from
               the
               particular
               assistance
               of
               God.
               For
               although
               that
               in
               Paganis●ne
               ,
               they
               haue
               seene
               many
               Murtherers
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               all
               conditions
               ,
               which
               haue
               endured
               vnspeakable
               torments
               with
               great
               patience
               :
               Yet
               one
               age
               of
               Christianity
               would
               furnish
               many
               more
               examples
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               time
               that
               Paganisme
               continued
               .
               This
               constancy
               then
               which
               cannot
               be
               attributed
               but
               to
               a
               Diuine
               assistance
               ,
               euery
               man
               thinkes
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               say
               that
               suffer
               so
               constantly
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Miracles
               ,
               some
               are
               reputed
               such
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               order
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               others
               for
               that
               they
               are
               against
               the
               common
               opinion
               ,
               who
               iudging
               one
               thing
               impossible
               or
               difficult
               ,
               makes
               him
               to
               seeke
               by
               prayers
               ,
               vowes
               ,
               and
               promises
               ,
               succours
               from
               aboue
               ,
               the
               which
               succeeding
               according
               to
               our
               desire
               ,
               we
               take
               the
               euent
               for
               a
               testimony
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               whom
               as
               God
               we
               haue
               innocated
               to
               our
               succours
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               such
               .
            
             
               Adad
               King
               of
               the
               Azimites
               ,
               a
               people
               beyond
               Aegypt
               ,
               hauing
               promised
               to
               make
               himselfe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               if
               he
               wone
               the
               victory
               against
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Homerites
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               most
               part
               were
               Iewes
               ;
               hauing
               obtained
               it
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               demand
               Bishops
               and
               Doctors
               from
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Iusti
                 ▪
                 nian
              
               ,
               to
               instruct
               him
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               Marcionarius
               from
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 Clouis
              
               after
               the
               Battaile
               wone
               against
               the
               Germans
               neare
               vnto
               Cullen
               ,
               made
               himselfe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               with
               the
               remainders
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               yet
               imbraced
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               according
               to
               a
               vow
               which
               he
               had
               made
               before
               the
               Combat
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               held
               very
               dangerous
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               thus
               he
               established
               
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               among
               the
               French
               ,
               disposed
               thereunto
               by
               this
               victory
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               vnexpected
               by
               them
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               number
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               attribute
               it
               but
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               to
               whom
               their
               King
               had
               made
               a
               vow
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               15.
               
               Humane
               meanes
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               humane
               meanes
               they
               depend
               partly
               vpon
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               amongst
               ▪
               whom
               they
               meane
               to
               settle
               Religion
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               such
               as
               desire
               to
               establish
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
               the
               first
               consideration
               we
               must
               make
               ,
               is
               of
               their
               disposition
               .
               For
               some
               are
               barbarous
               ;
               others
               ciuillized
               .
               We
               call
               them
               commonly
               barbarous
               which
               gouerne
               not
               themselues
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               our
               opinion
               .
               So
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Romans
               ,
               called
               all
               other
               Nations
               barbarous
               ,
               although
               that
               Asia
               had
               ciuillized
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               the
               Grecians
               had
               taught
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Sciences
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               By
               the
               like
               fotly
               there
               are
               some
               Italian
               Writers
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 Germans
                 ,
                 French
              
               ,
               and
               Spaniards
               ,
               call
               them
               by
               this
               name
               ;
               although
               there
               be
               not
               any
               of
               these
               Nations
               that
               yeelds
               inciuility
               or
               policy
               to
               Italy
               .
            
             
               Our
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               extend
               Barbar
               if
               me
               so
               fatre
               ,
               
               but
               to
               call
               those
               Barbarians
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               obserued
               a
               Bru●ishnesse
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               Stupidity
               ,
               and
               an
               insupportable
               rudenes
               of
               manners
               ,
               bei●in
               Religion
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               and
               apparrell
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               habitation
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               form
               of
               their
               gouernment
               .
            
             
               Of
               Barbarians
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
               some
               acknowledge
               not
               any
               Diuinity
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               giuen
               to
               Enchantments
               and
               
               Sorceries
               :
               As
               some
               Historians
               write
               ,
               that
               anciently
               the
               Huns
               were
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               foorth
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               and
               that
               many
               of
               those
               Northerne
               people
               are
               yet
               .
               And
               in
               America
               the
               Brasilsens
               and
               Creimeques
               .
               Others
               haue
               some
               kind
               of
               Religion
               or
               rather
               Superstition
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               from
               Reason
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               no
               difficult
               thing
               to
               confute
               it
               .
               Others
               worship
               a
               plurality
               of
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               not
               acknowledging
               any
               one
               for
               the
               soueraigne
               Creator
               .
               Others
               acknowledge
               a
               Creator
               ,
               but
               they
               worship
               the
               Sunne
               for
               a
               Creator
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Creature
               ,
               as
               in
               Cusco
               and
               Mexico
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               last
               kinds
               of
               Barbarians
               haue
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               Solemnities
               ,
               better
               Regulated
               then
               the
               two
               first
               .
               There
               are
               others
               which
               adore
               Idols
               ,
               whose
               sacrifices
               in
               like
               manner
               are
               ordred
               .
               Besides
               these
               we
               may
               hold
               for
               Barbarians
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               another
               foundation
               of
               Religion
               then
               we
               haue
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Rabby
               ,
               
               which
               writes
               that
               there
               hath
               bin
               foure
               Law-giuers
               ,
               which
               haue
               diuided
               the
               VVorld
               by
               their
               opinions
               ,
               from
               which
               most
               part
               of
               Regions
               at
               this
               day
               proceed
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Moses
               ,
               the
               second
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               third
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               Manes
               :
               And
               this
               man
               supposing
               two
               principles
               or
               beginnings
               ,
               the
               one
               good
               and
               the
               other
               bad
               ,
               and
               attributing
               the
               superior
               part
               of
               the
               VVorld
               to
               the
               good
               ,
               who
               can
               do
               no
               Euill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               prayed
               vnto
               ;
               and
               the
               lower
               part
               to
               the
               bad
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               must
               addresse
               themselues
               to
               preserue
               them
               from
               Euill
               ,
               is
               held
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               abhominable
               adoration
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               receiued
               in
               a
               manner
               throughout
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               sowed
               his
               poyson
               .
               Of
               these
               foure
               beliefes
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               being
               the
               only
               true
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               the
               rest
               Barbarous
               .
            
             
               
               Barbarisme
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               liuing
               ,
               is
               limited
               by
               vs
               in
               those
               which
               line
               like
               bruit
               Beasts
               ,
               without
               any
               manuring
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               and
               either
               seed
               vpon
               wild
               Beasts
               or
               of
               Mans
               flesh
               :
               As
               the
               
                 '
                 Popians
              
               in
               America
               ,
               
               Barbarisme
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               appa●rel●
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               the
               
               whole
               Body
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               thereof
               as
               is
               seene
               in
               the
               East
               and
               West
               Indies
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               of
               Affrica
               .
            
             
               We
               hold
               the
               habitation
               barbarous
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               no
               certayne
               place
               of
               dwelling
               ,
               
               creeping
               into
               hollow
               Trees
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               top
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               into
               Caues
               ,
               as
               they
               find
               commodity
               ;
               whether
               they
               liue
               separated
               or
               in
               Company
               :
               but
               also
               of
               such
               who
               like
               vnto
               the
               Tartarians
               ,
               dwell
               in
               the
               fields
               vnder
               Tents
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               Wagons
               ,
               changing
               place
               according
               to
               their
               pleasure
               .
               As
               for
               Barbarisme
               in
               gouerment
               ,
               it
               is
               obserued
               by
               the
               want
               of
               Heads
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               Policy
               ,
               
               where
               they
               choose
               no
               Commanders
               but
               in
               time
               of
               war
               ,
               like
               some
               people
               of
               America
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               diuersity
               of
               Barbarisme
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               iudge
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               ought
               to
               be
               diuers
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certayne
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               by
               their
               manner
               of
               liuing
               are
               more
               like
               to
               Beasts
               then
               Men
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               capeable
               of
               Humanity
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               such
               as
               by
               their
               nakednesse
               ,
               shew
               that
               they
               know
               not
               what
               belongs
               to
               honesty
               and
               shame
               ,
               they
               must
               first
               teach
               them
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               before
               they
               seeke
               to
               make
               them
               comprehend
               what
               Religion
               is
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               they
               which
               wander
               ,
               scattered
               and
               dispersed
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               must
               be
               drawne
               together
               into
               Comminalties
               and
               Policy
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               their
               Nature
               will
               beare
               it
               :
               And
               they
               which
               wander
               sometimes
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               another
               ,
               must
               be
               stayed
               and
               setled
               in
               a
               certayne
               abode
               ,
               to
               haue
               commodity
               to
               instruct
               them
               .
            
             
               Then
               comming
               to
               their
               superstitions
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               confute
               the
               absurdities
               by
               serious
               Reasons
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               capeable
               ;
               or
               by
               iests
               and
               scoffes
               they
               shall
               make
               them
               grow
               into
               contempt
               of
               their
               opinions
               ,
               falling
               first
               vpon
               those
               whose
               foundation
               is
               weakest
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               good
               in
               some
               point
               of
               their
               opinions
               ,
               or
               that
               hath
               any
               conformity
               with
               the
               Religion
               they
               meane
               to
               establish
               ,
               o●
               i●
               indifferent
               ;
               they
               need
               not
               feare
               to
               alow
               of
               it
               :
               contrariwise
               this
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               true
               Religion
               .
               S.
               Paul
               
               at
               Athens
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               was
               dedicated
               to
               the
               vnknowne
               God.
               The
               Apostles
               to
               gayne
               credit
               among
               the
               Pharises
               (
               who
               made
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Iewes
               )
               spake
               dayly
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               the
               which
               the
               Pharises
               heard
               the
               more
               willingly
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               the
               beleese
               of
               this
               Article
               the
               Sad●●es
               were
               opposite
               vnto
               them
               .
               It
               hath
               much
               auayled
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Religion
               in
               America
               ,
               to
               finde
               amongst
               those
               Idolaters
               certaine
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               outward
               shew
               doe
               much
               resemble
               those
               of
               the
               Catholique
               .
            
             
               The
               Nu●nes
               of
               the
               Sunne
               at
               Cusco
               ,
               a
               Towne
               of
               Peru
               ,
               made
               certayne
               Cakes
               of
               the
               flower
               of
               Mahis
               ,
               mingled
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               white
               Sheepe
               ,
               which
               they
               offered
               in
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Cake
               they
               gaue
               a
               peece
               to
               euery
               Stranger
               that
               was
               present
               ,
               who
               eate
               it
               in
               signe
               of
               Alliance
               ,
               Confederation
               and
               Deuotion
               to
               the
               Inga
               ;
               and
               promised
               neuer
               to
               doe
               or
               say
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Sunne
               or
               the
               Inga
               :
               And
               this
               solemnity
               was
               performed
               twice
               in
               the
               yeare
               ,
               in
               September
               and
               December
               .
               Processions
               at
               Mexico
               were
               in
               vse
               :
               and
               in
               Peru
               there
               were
               Priests
               ,
               destinated
               to
               heare
               confessions
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               penite
               tiaries
               .
               They
               counterfeited
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               worshipping
               three
               Statues
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               one
               they
               call
               ,
               
                 the
                 ●ather
                 Sunne
              
               ,
               the
               second
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 Sunne
              
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               
                 the
                 Brother
                 Sunne
              
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               they
               had
               three
               Images
               of
               
                 Cu●que
                 ●ig●a
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               the
               which
               they
               distinguished
               in
               like
               manner
               by
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Brother
               .
               They
               likewise
               made
               vse
               at
               Nicaraqua
               of
               a
               Cro●●e
               ,
               which
               was
               there
               worshipped
               to
               obtaine
               Raine
               .
               Finally
               ,
               these
               exteriour
               confor●●ties
               ,
               although
               applyed
               to
               a
               bad
               vse
               ,
               haue
               beene
               great
               preparatiues
               to
               imp●oy
               them
               to
               better
               vse
               .
            
             
               So
               must
               part
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               sought
               to
               settle
               some
               new
               Religion
               ,
               haue
               desired
               rather
               to
               borrow
               
               the
               name
               of
               the
               establishment
               from
               the
               ancient
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               reformation
               ,
               then
               to
               terme
               themselues
               Authors
               of
               a
               new
               opinion
               ;
               which
               in
               a
               poynt
               importing
               the
               Saluation
               of
               Man
               ,
               vnder
               this
               Name
               of
               Nouilty
               had
               beene
               suspected
               .
               And
               Mahomet
               himselfe
               ,
               although
               farre
               from
               the
               beleefe
               of
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               ●not
               to
               discontent
               them
               ,
               except
               the
               principall
               poynt
               which
               is
               the
               Diuinity
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               )
               hath
               spoken
               of
               h●m
               with
               great
               Reuerence
               :
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               come
               to
               reforme
               that
               which
               his
               Disciples
               had
               innouated
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               Prophesies
               and
               predictions
               which
               may
               haue
               some
               referrence
               to
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               doth
               likewise
               dispose
               the
               minds
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               receiue
               it
               .
               The
               promise
               of
               sending
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               stirr'd
               vp
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Iewes
               to
               acknowledge
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               he
               which
               had
               beene
               promised
               .
               And
               the
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Sibylles
               was
               a
               great
               meanes
               to
               make
               the
               Gr●cians
               and
               other
               Gentles
               acknowledge
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Mahomet
               falsifying
               the
               passage
               by
               the
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               promised●
               to
               send
               the
               Paraclet
               or
               Comforter
               ,
               sayth
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               meant
               to
               speake
               .
               In
               many
               parts
               of
               America
               they
               had
               many
               predictions
               and
               prodigies
               ,
               which
               fore-ran
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               prepared
               them
               to
               change
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Heauy
               burthens
               and
               rigours
               ,
               
               be
               it
               that
               they
               proceed
               from
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               or
               from
               Religion
               ,
               may
               dispose
               a
               people
               to
               a
               milder
               Religion
               ,
               if
               they
               thinke
               to
               be
               releiued
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
               Boni●a●●
               ,
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               laboured
               much
               in
               preaching
               to
               them
               of
               Turnigia
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               Christians
               ▪
               and
               in
               the
               end
               not
               able
               to
               win
               them
               by
               the
               hope
               of
               Eternall
               life
               ;
               but
               hauing
               demaunded
               of
               him
               if
               making
               th●●●elue
               :
               Christians
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               freed
               frō
               the
               〈◊〉
               they
               payd
               the
               King
               of
               Hungary
               ;
               he
               promised
               
               and
               vnder
               his
               leading
               hauing
               vanquished
               the
               Hungarians
               ,
               they
               became
               Christians
               .
               The
               yoake
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Peru
               and
               Mexico
               ,
               insupportable
               to
               their
               Subiects
               ,
               made
               the
               conquest
               of
               those
               Countryes
               more
               easie
               to
               the
               Spani●rds
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               adu●ncement
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               much
               more
               mild
               then
               the
               superstition
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               Diuill
               had
               subiected
               those
               Nations
               .
            
             
               The
               Hebrewes
               which
               wer
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               being
               miserably
               intreated
               ,
               yeelded
               easily
               to
               the
               Religion
               which
               Moses
               taught
               them
               ,
               vpon
               the
               promise
               he
               made
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               a
               Land
               abounding
               in
               all
               things
               :
               although
               that
               afterwards
               forgetting
               their
               misery
               ,
               they
               return'd
               somtimes
               to
               idolatry
               .
            
             
               The
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               in
               the
               Religion
               rece●ned
               ,
               may
               open
               a
               Gate
               to
               another
               which
               they
               would
               establish
               ;
               for
               that
               from
               this
               diuersity
               growes
               incertainty
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               ;
               whereby
               if
               another
               be
               presented
               ,
               better
               accompanied
               with
               shew
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               easily
               receiued
               .
               Nothing
               did
               so
               much
               fauour
               the
               opinion
               of
               Mahomet
               in
               Asia
               and
               Affricke
               ,
               as
               the
               diuers
               heresies
               which
               were
               then
               crept
               in●o
               ●ll
               the
               Le●ant
               :
               especially
               those
               which
               concerned
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               N●
               
                 Mahomet●●es
                 ,
                 Nestoriens
              
               ,
               and
               Ariens
               ,
               and
               the
               do●●ts
               which
               grew
               of
               eyther
               side
               vpon
               this
               Subiect
               :
               But
               
               Mahomet
               ●o
               free
               himselfe
               from
               these
               ,
               found
               no
               shorter
               come
               ,
               then
               to
               deny
               the
               Deity
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               〈…〉
               to
               ouerthrow
               the
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Trinity
               :
               But
               that
               which
               he●pt
               most
               to
               the
               aduancement
               of
               this
               〈◊〉
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               accommodate
               the
               Rule
               he
               made
               for
               man●ers
               to
               s●nsuality
               ,
               o●er-ruling
               whatsoeuer
               concerned
               Christian
               or
               Iewish
               authority
               ,
               and
               forbidding
               nothing
               〈◊〉
               that
               which
               the
               Arabians
               and
               Southerne
               people
               ,
               among
               whom
               he
               liued
               might
               well
               forbear●
               ;
               as
               Wine
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               to
               recei●e
               all
               sorts
               of
               of
               opinions
               indifferently
               ,
               
               as
               they
               doe
               in
               China
               ,
               may
               greatly
               helpe
               to
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               ●ew
               Religion
               ,
               for
               the
               liberty
               there
               is
               to
               treate
               openly
               without
               feare
               of
               blame
               ;
               the
               which
               is
               likewise
               fau●●red
               
               by
               the
               incertainty
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               which
               is
               ordinary
               in
               this
               multiplicity
               of
               opinions
               .
            
             
               Reuolts
               and
               Ciuill
               warre
               doe
               likewise
               dispose
               a
               people
               to
               receiue
               a
               new
               Religion
               ,
               
               as
               well
               for
               that
               force
               helps
               the
               establishment
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               the
               head
               of
               a
               party
               may
               countenance
               his
               Armes
               with
               this
               pretext
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               opinion
               diuers
               to
               that
               of
               others
               ,
               hold
               those
               of
               his
               party
               more
               firme
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               better
               vnited
               among
               themselues
               :
               which
               is
               a
               consideration
               which
               Tacitus
               (
               speaking
               like
               a
               Pagan
               )
               sayth
               that
               Moses
               had
               in
               the
               settling
               of
               his
               Religion
               among
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
            
             
               An
               vnrestrayned
               liberty
               among
               a
               people
               somewhat
               Ciuill
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               a
               contempt
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               dispose
               them
               no
               lesse
               to
               receiue
               a
               new
               ,
               then
               too
               great
               rigour
               and
               austerity
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               man
               hath
               in
               him
               some
               certaine
               seeds
               of
               piety
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               cannot
               long
               suffer
               to
               lye
               vn●iuitfull
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               degenerates
               sometime
               rather
               into
               superstition
               then
               Religion
               :
               The
               contempt
               of
               God
               brings
               with
               it
               so
               many
               other
               inconueniences
               in
               a
               society
               and
               ciuill
               connersation
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               prescribe
               a
               Remedy
               ;
               as
               the
               first
               which
               presents
               it selfe
               with
               a
               shew
               of
               Sanctity
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               of
               reformation
               ,
               is
               well
               entertayned
               and
               heard
               by
               a●l
               men
               :
               and
               his
               opinion
               is
               the
               better
               receiued
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               ancient
               giues
               him
               place
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               So
               the
               opinion
               of
               Homer
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               being
               growne
               into
               contempt
               among
               the
               
                 Persians
                 .
                 Ismael
                 Sophy
              
               setled
               that
               of
               Hally
               ,
               fill'd
               with
               many
               austerities
               and
               ●eremonies
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               God
               hath
               frō
               time
               to
               time
               raised
               vp
               great
               personages
               ,
               to
               restore
               it
               by
               the
               holinesse
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               their
               good
               examples
               ,
               
               when
               as
               it
               seemed
               most
               contemned
               and
               reiected
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               likewise
               no
               small
               aduantage
               for
               the
               aduancement
               of
               a
               Religion
               in
               a
               great
               extent
               of
               Country
               ,
               to
               finde
               it
               revnited
               vnder
               one
               Prince
               ,
               as
               the
               Christians
               did
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               :
               For
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               
               Prince
               and
               the
               chiefe
               about
               him
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               gaine
               ,
               drawes
               all
               the
               rest
               suddainly
               after
               him
               :
               Whereas
               if
               the
               Country
               were
               deuided
               into
               many
               Estates
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               as
               much
               trouble
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               a
               great
               Empire
               .
               Moreouer
               great
               Courts
               are
               more
               Ciuill
               ,
               and
               more
               diuersified
               with
               men
               of
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               Condition
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               may
               draw
               a
               good
               number
               ,
               fit
               to
               receiue
               a
               new
               opinion
               .
               The
               facility
               they
               haue
               had
               to
               conuert
               the
               Mexicains
               ,
               and
               Peruans
               ,
               reduced
               vnder
               great
               Kings
               ;
               and
               the
               difficulty
               there
               is
               yet
               to
               conuert
               the
               Brasilians
               and
               Cicimeques
               ,
               which
               haue
               not
               any
               ,
               witnesse
               it
               sufficiently
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               principal
               Encounters
               which
               may
               dispose
               a
               people
               to
               receiue
               a
               new
               establishment
               .
               But
               with
               this
               disposition
               the
               quality
               of
               those
               which
               seeke
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               they
               meane
               to
               obserue
               ,
               must
               be
               proportionable
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               16.
               
               Of
               Parts
               necessary
               in
               those
               that
               will
               bring
               in
               a
               new
               Religion
               .
            
             
               MAny
               parts
               are
               necessary
               in
               such
               men
               :
               but
               the
               principall
               are
               authority
               and
               credit
               ,
               
               courage
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               sufficiency
               of
               wisedome
               .
               The
               authority
               or
               credit
               ,
               growes
               either
               from
               Dignity
               ,
               Sanctity
               or
               force
               ;
               for
               the
               dignity
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               example
               of
               Princes
               and
               Great
               men
               ,
               strikes
               a
               great
               stroake
               in
               such
               establishments
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               if
               they
               themselues
               become
               Ministers
               and
               labourers
               in
               such
               actions
               by
               publique
               exho●tations
               .
               Ysaphat
               ,
               so●ne
               to
               Asa
               King
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               sent
               Priests
               with
               some
               of
               the
               chiefe
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               throughout
               all
               the
               Prouinces
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               receiue
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               Osuala
               King
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               desiring
               to
               bring
               the
               Christian
               faith
               into
               his
               Estate
               ,
               demanded
               
               a
               Pr●acher
               from
               Douvald
               King
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               Aydan
               :
               who
               being
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Tongue
               ,
               this
               King
               serued
               him
               for
               an
               Interpreter
               to
               his
               people
               .
               The
               like
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Fathers
               did
               the
               King
               of
               Congo
               in
               Affricke
               ,
               seruing
               as
               an
               Interpreter
               to
               certaine
               Religious
               men
               ,
               whom
               Emanuel
               King
               of
               Portugal
               had
               sent
               vnto
               him
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Godscald
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               Vandales
               ,
               who
               depended
               of
               Aldembung
               ,
               deliuered
               vnto
               his
               people
               in
               the
               Country
               Language
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               had
               preached
               in
               
                 Latine
                 .
                 Iagellon
              
               ,
               great
               Duke
               of
               Lituania
               ,
               hauing
               made
               himselfe
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1386.
               took
               such
               a
               liking
               to
               this
               Religion
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               preached
               to
               the
               Lituanians
               to
               conuert
               them
               .
               Some
               haue
               written
               ,
               that
               Sicebueles
               King
               of
               the
               Visigots
               ,
               conuerted
               by
               exhortations
               fourescore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               Iewes
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               in
               the
               decretales
               he
               is
               called
               most
               religious
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               authority
               of
               Moses
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               great
               Captaine
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               War
               long
               against
               the
               Aethiopians
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               did
               assist
               him
               much
               to
               free
               the
               Hebrewes
               from
               Seruitude
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               receiue
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Holinesse
               of
               life
               is
               so
               corrupt
               and
               licensious
               an
               age
               ,
               
               giues
               credit
               to
               him
               that
               makes
               profession
               .
               This
               meanes
               is
               particular
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               and
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               being
               borne
               of
               an
               abiect
               condition
               according
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               haue
               aduanced
               themselues
               by
               their
               holy
               and
               miraculous
               actions
               ,
               aboue
               the
               greatest
               powers
               of
               that
               time
               .
               
                 Ismael
                 Sophy
              
               was
               desirous
               in
               the
               establishing
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               voyce
               :
               But
               force
               and
               other
               humane
               meanes
               ,
               haue
               contributed
               more
               then
               his
               exteriour
               Deuotion
               .
            
             
               They
               which
               could
               not
               imitate
               his
               Sanctity
               ,
               haue
               bin
               forced
               to
               purchase
               to
               themselues
               authority
               ,
               to
               suppose
               Miracles
               and
               Dreames
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               
                 Min●s
                 ,
                 Sertorius
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Law-giuers
               of
               times
               past
               ,
               
               make
               the
               World
               beleeue
               that
               they
               had
               a
               particular
               communication
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               Mahomet
               did
               ,
               who
               had
               tamed
               a
               Pygeon
               ,
               the
               which
               came
               picking
               in
               his
               Eare
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               perswade
               them
               by
               this
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               changed
               into
               a
               Doue
               ,
               did
               suggest
               vnto
               him
               the
               fooleries
               of
               his
               Alcoron
               .
               But
               among
               the
               demonstrations
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               nothing
               doth
               so
               much
               draw
               the
               people
               as
               austerity
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               Commons
               will
               hardly
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               will
               submit
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               ambition
               ,
               vanity
               ,
               or
               lying
               .
               And
               yet
               ●here
               haue
               bin
               Phylosophers
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               which
               without
               any
               deuotion
               haue
               affected
               it
               ,
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               their
               opinions
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               the
               ambition
               of
               such
               men
               is
               greater
               ,
               then
               of
               such
               which
               openly
               contend
               for
               Crowns
               and
               Kingdomes
               :
               The
               first
               doing
               like
               men
               that
               Row
               ,
               which
               turne
               their
               backes
               to
               the
               Ports
               where
               they
               desire
               to
               arriue
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               force
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               all
               the
               meanes
               by
               the
               which
               a
               man
               may
               purchase
               authority
               ,
               the
               most
               powerfull
               ;
               the
               rest
               without
               its
               assistance
               succeeding
               seldome
               .
               Yet
               we
               haue
               found
               by
               Experience
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               bin
               of
               small
               vse
               in
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               the
               force
               hath
               not
               bin
               such
               as
               it
               can
               receiue
               no
               tollerable
               opposition
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               haue
               not
               bin
               formerly
               disposed
               to
               change
               :
               and
               yet
               withall
               this
               ,
               we
               find
               not
               any
               example
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               some
               petty
               Estates
               .
            
             
               Charlem●ine
               ,
               who
               sought
               to
               imploy
               it
               agaynst
               the
               Saxon
               ,
               without
               this
               preparation
               aduanced
               little
               ,
               although
               he
               ioyned
               Prudence
               with
               Instruction
               to
               force
               ,
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               among
               those
               people
               :
               And
               after
               he
               had
               attempted
               all
               meanes
               ,
               for
               his
               last
               remedy
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               transferre
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               into
               Flanders
               and
               Brab●nt
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               from
               thence
               Christians
               to
               mingle
               amongst
               the
               Idolators
               ,
               which
               remained
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               continued
               there
               long
               after
               .
            
             
               The
               Turke
               ●ath
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               hauing
               drawne
               many
               of
               
               his
               Religion
               which
               were
               in
               Asia
               ,
               to
               plant
               them
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               transported
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Christians
               which
               were
               in
               Europe
               into
               Asia
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               hitherto
               the
               Turke
               hath
               wholy
               expeld
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               out
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               although
               he
               hath
               imployed
               many
               other
               meanes
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               if
               with
               Force
               ,
               which
               receiued
               no
               opposition
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               preuaile
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               madnesse
               for
               certaine
               men
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Affaires
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               propound
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               Force
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               fortified
               with
               intelligence
               among
               themselues
               ,
               and
               good
               Conduct
               ,
               may
               not
               only
               defend
               their
               opinion
               by
               Force
               ;
               but
               also
               indanger
               the
               sume
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               But
               reseruing
               to
               treate
               more
               particularly
               of
               this
               Question
               hereafter
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               to
               another
               kind
               of
               Force
               or
               constraint
               ,
               which
               depends
               vpon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               concerne●
               the
               punishments
               and
               burthens
               ,
               and
               the
               exclusion
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               Infidels
               from
               honors
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               punishments
               ,
               it
               workes
               no
               greater
               effect
               then
               armed
               Force
               ,
               which
               is
               vsually
               ioyned
               vnto
               it
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               these
               punishments
               borne
               with
               Constancy
               ,
               produce
               a
               contrary
               effect
               to
               that
               which
               was
               expected
               ;
               as
               we
               will
               relate
               more
               particularly
               hereafter
               the
               Reasons
               .
               As
               for
               heauy
               burthens
               ,
               although
               they
               seeme
               more
               mild
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               well
               feare
               the
               inconuenience
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               example
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               punishments
               ,
               if
               they
               conuert
               not
               speedily
               ,
               heauy
               burthens
               ruines
               them
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
               St.
               Gregory
               writing
               to
               Bishop
               Ianvyer
               ,
               for
               the
               Conuersion
               of
               the
               Pessants
               of
               Sardinia
               ,
               aduiseth
               him
               to
               charge
               them
               with
               Taxes
               and
               Labour
               .
               In
               Spaine
               they
               haue
               done
               the
               like
               with
               the
               Moores
               ,
               who
               not
               withstanding
               haue
               multiplied
               .
               The
               Turke
               ,
               besides
               the
               exclusion
               from
               honours
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               meanes
               ioyned
               to
               that
               of
               heauy
               burthens
               ,
               practizeth
               the
               like
               with
               the
               Christians
               ,
               taking
               Tribute
               of
               their
               owne
               children
               .
            
             
             
               Charlamaine
               vsed
               it
               against
               the
               Hungarians
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               vanquished
               them
               ,
               leauing
               the
               Idolators
               nothing
               but
               their
               Liues
               ,
               and
               giuing
               their
               goods
               to
               such
               as
               would
               become
               Christians
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               exclusion
               from
               honours
               ,
               without
               any
               heany
               burthen
               ,
               hath
               preuailed
               much
               for
               the
               conuersion
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               meane
               condition
               ,
               among
               a
               people
               ambitious
               of
               honour
               .
               Ingo
               Prince
               of
               the
               Vmides
               ,
               receiued
               none
               to
               his
               Table
               but
               such
               as
               made
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               preferring
               the
               meanest
               before
               the
               greatest
               of
               another
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
               Sufficiency
               consists
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               ability
               to
               instruct
               and
               dispute
               .
               Instruction
               is
               made
               eyther
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               :
               
               And
               that
               which
               is
               done
               by
               word
               ,
               is
               eyther
               publicke
               or
               priuate
               ,
               in
               such
               places
               where
               they
               feare
               that
               the
               beliefe
               ,
               which
               they
               seek●
               to
               establish
               be
               not
               allowed
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               or
               when
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               winne
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               whose
               example
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               conuersion
               of
               others
               .
               They
               vse
               priuate
               Instructions
               ,
               as
               a
               preparatiue
               to
               publicke
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               done
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               by
               publicke
               Lectures
               of
               Bookes
               concerning
               the
               Diuine
               Seruice
               :
               As
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               was
               anciently
               taught
               by
               the
               Reading
               thereof
               before
               the
               people
               .
               And
               as
               among
               the
               Christians
               they
               Read
               the
               Epistle
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               with
               the
               Simball
               of
               the
               Creed
               ;
               simple
               meanes
               and
               without
               affectation
               ;
               and
               of
               no
               lesse
               edification
               (
               if
               in
               this
               simplicity
               they
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               by
               the
               people
               )
               then
               the
               Preaching
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               deliuer
               many
               times
               their
               owne
               Fancies
               more
               then
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               In
               times
               past
               they
               found
               it
               not
               strange
               to
               Translate
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               into
               the
               vulgar
               Tongue
               .
               Netgher
               ,
               a
               Religious
               man
               of
               Saint
               Gal
               ,
               vnder
               the
               Abbot
               Bernard
               ,
               Translated
               the
               Psalter
               in
               the
               French
               tongue
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               but
               rude
               .
               Alfred
               King
               of
               England
               did
               the
               like
               into
               his
               Language
               :
               Hestad
               ,
               also
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               caused
               the
               Holy
               and
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               conuerted
               and
               turned
               into
               English
               :
               And
               Beda
               ,
               (
               called
               the
               Venerable
               .
               )
               
               Translated
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               into
               English.
               
            
             
               In
               Preaching
               two
               things
               are
               necessary
               :
               
               the
               one
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               they
               Preach
               perfectly
               :
               the
               other
               is
               to
               bring
               some
               exteriour
               ornament
               to
               perswade
               .
               The
               first
               Iesuits
               that
               went
               into
               Iappon
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               rashly
               vnder
               tooke
               this
               Enterprize
               ,
               before
               they
               did
               well
               vnderstand
               the
               Language
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               instructing
               they
               were
               laughed
               at
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               incongruities
               and
               errours
               they
               committed
               in
               this
               Language
               .
               Disputation
               requires
               an
               actiue
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               all
               difficulties
               that
               may
               be
               encountred
               in
               such
               matters
               .
               But
               order
               is
               very
               necessary
               o●
               wherein
               two
               〈◊〉
               are
               especially
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               ease
               to
               oppose
               a
               Religion
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               it
               be
               then
               to
               maintayne
               and
               defend
               it
               ,
               for
               all
               Religions
               hauing
               in
               them
               something
               which
               is
               aboue
               the
               capacity
               of
               mans
               vnderstanding
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               difficult
               thing
               ●o
               contrad●●t
               such
               a
               beliefe
               by
               humane
               reason
               .
               VVherefore
               they
               must
               first
               shake
               the
               opinion
               receiued
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               plant
               a
               new
               .
               The
               other
               poynt
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               disputations
               to
               begin
               with
               things
               knowne
               ,
               and
               confesse
               of
               ●yt●e●
               side
               )
               ,
               to
               come
               vnto
               those
               which
               are
               contradicted
               and
               not
               yet
               receiued
               .
            
             
               This
               meanes
               of
               Instruction
               is
               the
               mildest
               ,
               and
               most
               proper
               to
               attaine
               to
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               how
               much
               soeuer
               it
               differs
               from
               the
               opinion
               rec●iued
               ,
               and
               amongst
               what
               people
               soeuer
               :
               Especially
               if
               they
               ,
               beginne
               to
               teach
               young
               children
               ,
               before
               they
               haue
               bin
               instructed
               in
               the
               old
               beliefe
               .
               The
               Iesuits
               ,
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               preuayle
               in
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               Brastlians
               ,
               a
               nation
               altogether
               brutish
               and
               in
               humane
               ,
               they
               could
               find
               no
               other
               remedy
               ,
               then
               to
               draw
               their
               children
               vnto
               them
               by
               gifts
               ;
               and
               kind
               vsage
               ,
               and
               this
               people
               suffred
               them
               to
               go
               the
               more
               willingly
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               alwayes
               brought
               backe
               some
               thing
               ,
               besides
               instruction
               which
               they
               receiued
               .
               In
               Peru
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               they
               made
               vse
               of
               poore
               blind
               
               men
               ,
               who
               being
               receiued
               by
               them
               and
               well
               vsed
               ,
               went
               afterwards
               vp
               and
               downe
               repeating
               that
               which
               they
               had
               learned
               :
               and
               seeing
               nothing
               they
               deliuered
               it
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               indifferently
               ,
               with
               more
               assurance
               then
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               cleare
               sighted
               .
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               Aly
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               imbraced
               by
               the
               Persians
               ,
               was
               divulged
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Histories
               of
               that
               Country
               relate
               )
               by
               thirty
               thousand
               slaues
               ,
               which
               Tamberlaine
               had
               giuen
               to
               Tegel
               ,
               predecessour
               to
               
                 Ismael
                 Sophy
              
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               that
               beliefe
               .
               Charlemaine
               ,
               erected
               many
               Colledges
               and
               Seminaries
               of
               piety
               among
               the
               Idollaters
               whom
               he
               had
               Conquered
               ,
               and
               reta●●ed
               twelue
               children
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Princes
               ,
               as
               Hostages
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               The
               Turke
               takes
               the
               fifth
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               children
               ,
               and
               causeth
               them
               to
               be
               bred
               vp
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               The
               Xerif
               seized
               vpon
               Morocco
               and
               Fez
               ,
               hauing
               by
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               the
               shew
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               gotten
               some
               credit
               among
               the
               Moores
               :
               He
               bought
               a
               thousand
               slaues
               ,
               which
               he
               bred
               vp
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               grounded
               (
               as
               he
               pretended
               )
               vpon
               a
               more
               pure
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               :
               and
               hauing
               instructed
               many
               with
               such
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               his
               sonnes
               hauing
               some
               aduantages
               agaynst
               the
               Christians
               ,
               turned
               their
               Armes
               agaynst
               the
               Kings
               of
               Fez
               and
               Morocco
               ,
               
               and
               setled
               themselues
               in
               their
               places
               with
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Prudence
               ,
               is
               next
               to
               Piety
               ,
               the
               principall
               part
               which
               they
               should
               haue
               ,
               which
               vndertake
               such
               an
               enterprize
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               necessary
               ,
               for
               that
               many
               times
               an
               indiscreet
               zeale
               hinders
               his
               function
               ,
               
               and
               ruines
               that
               which
               he
               would
               Establish
               .
               And
               although
               that
               the
               counsels
               of
               these
               zealous
               persons
               succeed
               sometimes
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               is
               but
               seldome
               ,
               God
               hauing
               giuen
               prudence
               to
               men
               ,
               to
               serue
               them
               for
               a
               guide
               ;
               all
               hauing
               not
               deserued
               that
               God
               should
               daily
               imploy
               his
               power
               to
               worke
               miracles
               .
            
             
             
               Ananias
               hauing
               perswaded
               Isates
               King
               of
               the
               Adiabones
               ,
               and
               his
               mother
               to
               receiue
               the
               Iewish-Religion
               ,
               held
               it
               fit
               that
               he
               should
               forbeare
               to
               cause
               himselfe
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               vntill
               he
               had
               disposed
               his
               people
               .
               But
               Eliazar
               the
               Gallilean
               prest
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               preferre
               the
               feare
               of
               men
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               Which
               was
               the
               aduice
               of
               a
               Diuine
               more
               zealous
               then
               discreet
               ;
               the
               which
               although
               it
               succeeded
               well
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               their
               spirits
               being
               better
               prepared
               then
               the
               Prince
               expected
               ;
               yet
               it
               were
               dangerous
               to
               follow
               it
               in
               all
               Encounters
               .
               For
               the
               Apostle
               commaunds
               that
               zeale
               should
               be
               guided
               by
               Knowledge
               .
               We
               know
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               that
               this
               rash
               zeale
               hath
               done
               more
               harme
               to
               the
               Catholicke
               Religion
               then
               good
               .
            
             
               I
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               to
               this
               inconsiderate
               zeale
               we
               should
               not
               attribute
               that
               opinion
               ,
               
               which
               some
               haue
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               and
               their
               Rules
               ,
               they
               minister
               cause
               of
               Iealousie
               to
               all
               temporall
               powers
               ,
               the
               which
               they
               submit
               vnto
               it
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               ancient
               beliefe
               and
               the
               custome
               of
               former
               ages
               .
               A
               proceeding
               quite
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               desiring
               to
               surprize
               by
               this
               meanes
               in
               the
               crime
               of
               high
               treason
               ,
               and
               to
               bandy
               the
               Magistrate
               agaynst
               him
               ,
               declared
               openly
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               commaunded
               to
               yeild
               vnto
               Caesar
               that
               which
               was
               Caesars
               ,
               although
               he
               were
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               an
               Vsurper
               of
               another
               mans
               liberty
               .
            
             
               After
               him
               his
               Apostles
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               with
               honour
               and
               respect
               ,
               commaunding
               to
               obay
               him
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Spirituall
               power
               ,
               they
               haue
               aduised
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               agaynst
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               among
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Spirituall
               power
               hath
               beene
               alwayes
               much
               respected
               ;
               but
               only
               when
               it
               hath
               bee●e
               practized
               in
               matters
               which
               are
               meerely
               Spirituall
               ,
               the
               which
               looseth
               the
               dignity
               and
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               vnto
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               deales
               in
               matters
               which
               are
               temporall
               terrien
               .
            
             
             
               These
               be
               the
               bounds
               which
               haue
               alwayes
               beene
               set
               in
               France
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               lurisdiction
               and
               a
               Regall
               power
               :
               and
               with
               this
               distinction
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               beene
               preserued
               aboue
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               France
               ,
               without
               any
               blemish
               .
               But
               inconsideration
               or
               ambition
               ,
               which
               is
               vsually
               blind
               ,
               hath
               proceeded
               further
               ,
               to
               breed
               a
               Iealousie
               among
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               .
               For
               by
               a
               consequence
               altogether
               absurd
               and
               foolish
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               the
               VVorld
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Subiect
               towards
               his
               Prince
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               a
               temporall
               thing
               ,
               cannot
               be
               reputed
               but
               temporall
               ,
               may
               be
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Spirituall
               power
               ,
               the
               which
               notwithstanding
               hath
               no
               power
               nor
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               temporall
               things
               .
               The
               which
               is
               a
               meanes
               not
               only
               to
               hinder
               ,
               that
               such
               Princes
               as
               are
               distracted
               from
               the
               ancient
               beleife
               ;
               do
               not
               re-vnite
               themselues
               ,
               seeing
               they
               cannot
               do
               it
               without
               dimunition
               of
               their
               authority
               and
               power
               :
               but
               also
               makes
               others
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               yet
               separated
               (
               to
               free
               themselues
               from
               this
               subiection
               )
               leaue
               it
               ,
               or
               fauour
               all
               which
               oppose
               themselues
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               neuer
               insisting
               vpon
               the
               errors
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               adde
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               as
               little
               wisedome
               to
               ●rosse
               the
               Rules
               of
               a
               receiued
               pollicy
               ,
               
               if
               they
               were
               not
               altogether
               impious
               :
               neyther
               must
               they
               presse
               to
               change
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               if
               without
               impiety
               this
               apparence
               may
               be
               preserued
               .
               The
               ancient
               Christians
               ,
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               apply
               vnto
               the
               Diuine
               Seruice
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Iewish
               and
               Pagan
               ceremonies
               .
               In
               diuers
               changes
               of
               Religion
               hapned
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               Luther
               in
               Germany
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Martyre
              
               in
               England
               ,
               haue
               carried
               themselues
               more
               discreetly
               ,
               hauing
               retayned
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               approoued
               therein
               ;
               then
               they
               which
               haue
               made
               their
               Religion
               bald
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               ornament
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               it
               the
               more
               sauage
               ,
               and
               to
               seeme
               more
               different
               from
               the
               common
               beleife
               ,
               they
               haue
               changed
               the
               names
               and
               termes
               by
               an
               in●ise●ee●
               vanity
               .
            
             
             
               Behold
               part
               of
               the
               principall
               considerations
               which
               they
               must
               obserue
               in
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               Religion
               .
               Let
               vs
               now
               see
               how
               we
               are
               to
               carry
               our selues
               to
               preserue
               the
               ancient
               beleife
               ;
               amidst
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               other
               Religions
               which
               are
               crept
               into
               the
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               17.
               
               That
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Religion
               is
               dangerous
               in
               an
               Estate
               :
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               carry
               themselues
               to
               preserue
               the
               ancient
               Beleife
               ,
               in
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Religions
               crept
               into
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               IN
               old
               time
               the
               Kings
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               entertayned
               this
               diuersity
               in
               Religion
               among
               their
               Subiects
               :
               Some
               worshipping
               a
               Dogge
               ,
               others
               a
               Bird
               ,
               and
               some
               a
               Crocadile
               with
               other
               things
               according
               vnto
               their
               fancies
               :
               which
               was
               a
               tyrannicall
               practize
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               their
               Subiects
               might
               not
               agree
               to
               controule
               and
               reforme
               their
               Actions
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               certayne
               that
               if
               in
               the
               Concord
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               consists
               the
               good
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               
               it
               is
               more
               expedient
               to
               re-vnite
               themselues
               all
               in
               one
               Religion
               when
               they
               may
               .
               For
               Religion
               is
               the
               cyment
               which
               binds
               the
               Quick-siluer
               ,
               that
               drawes
               together
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Estate
               into
               one
               perfect
               vnion
               :
               And
               contrariwise
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               doth
               more
               dis-unite
               a
               people
               ,
               then
               the
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               ,
               or
               the
               vse
               of
               diuers
               ceremonies
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               .
               Hence
               haue
               proceeded
               the
               most
               violent
               and
               furious
               passions
               ,
               that
               cuer
               troubled
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               men
               :
               
               And
               in
               this
               poynt
               all
               other
               interests
               are
               so
               implyed
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               drawne
               with
               it
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               part
               of
               the
               honours
               ,
               goods
               ,
               and
               fortunes
               of
               men
               .
               For
               Religion
               the
               children
               haue
               left
               the
               Fathers
               cause
               ;
               seruants
               haue
               denied
               their
               masters
               seruice
               ,
               
               and
               subiects
               their
               fidellity
               to
               Princes
               .
               Finally
               all
               naturall
               rights
               and
               offices
               of
               humanity
               haue
               ceased
               ,
               whereas
               Religion
               hath
               resisted
               :
               Euery
               man
               esteeming
               that
               which
               he
               followes
               to
               be
               the
               most
               pure
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               manner
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               condemning
               all
               that
               which
               is
               not
               conformable
               to
               his
               beliefe
               .
            
             
               
               VVherefore
               we
               must
               flye
               this
               diuersity
               ,
               euen
               in
               light
               things
               :
               for
               that
               a
               multitude
               being
               vncapable
               to
               iudge
               of
               things
               by
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               by
               reason
               or
               motion
               in
               Religion
               ,
               suffring
               themselues
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               chance
               and
               apparent
               shewes
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               Faith
               should
               perswade
               them
               ,
               aboue
               the
               perception
               of
               their
               vnderstanding
               :
               when
               they
               haue
               once
               shaken
               some
               opinion
               which
               he
               had
               in
               Reuerence
               ,
               he
               presently
               falls
               into
               the
               like
               vncertaynty
               of
               the
               other
               peeces
               of
               his
               beliefe
               ;
               which
               haue
               no
               more
               authority
               nor
               ground
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               they
               haue
               already
               shaken
               .
            
             
               
               Finding
               then
               this
               diuersity
               in
               an
               Estate
               we
               must
               consider
               whether
               it
               be
               little
               or
               great
               .
               If
               it
               be
               small
               ,
               and
               the
               parties
               of
               the
               new
               opinion
               weaker
               then
               that
               of
               the
               ancient
               Religion
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               number
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               in
               retreats
               of
               intelligences
               ,
               it
               wil
               be
               no
               difficult
               thing
               to
               suppresse
               them
               :
               No
               more
               then
               if
               in
               a
               great
               Estate
               ,
               this
               opinion
               had
               not
               taken
               footing
               but
               in
               one
               corner
               ,
               or
               in
               one
               or
               two
               Prouinces
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Albygeois
               had
               done
               in
               France
               .
               For
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Estate
               being
               secure
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               the
               greater
               party
               to
               suppresse
               the
               lesse
               ,
               by
               the
               conquest
               of
               these
               Prouinces
               .
               But
               if
               this
               opinion
               hath
               crept
               into
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               although
               they
               that
               follow
               it
               make
               the
               lesser
               number
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               consider
               if
               we
               are
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
               or
               in
               the
               strongest
               fit
               of
               the
               disease
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               such
               weeds
               are
               to
               be
               pulled
               vp
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               grow
               ,
               the
               which
               must
               be
               done
               by
               secret
               Executions
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               they
               ●aue
               vsually
               practized
               by
               publicke
               punishments
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               of
               some
               opinion
               that
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               perswade
               :
               For
               that
               the
               Example
               of
               Martyrdome
               
               mooues
               many
               to
               pitty
               ,
               makes
               others
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               drawes
               some
               to
               be
               more
               curious
               to
               examine
               the
               reasons
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               a
               new
               Preacher
               ,
               who
               hath
               nothing
               in
               shew
               but
               what
               is
               holy
               ,
               suffers
               so
               constantly
               :
               and
               few
               will
               perswade
               themselues
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               will
               for
               so
               small
               a
               matter
               loose
               his
               life
               with
               so
               much
               dishonour
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               this
               gate
               many
               enter
               into
               that
               Comminalty
               :
               so
               as
               instead
               of
               retyring
               the
               people
               by
               the
               example
               of
               punishments
               ,
               they
               inuite
               them
               :
               as
               being
               certayne
               that
               the
               terrour
               thereof
               ,
               workes
               a
               contrary
               effect
               in
               a
               new
               opinion
               ,
               which
               ha●●
               a
               shew
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               falshood
               whereof
               they
               may
               doubt
               ,
               then
               in
               other
               crimes
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               generally
               condemned
               in
               all
               men
               .
               For
               to
               search
               the
               bottome
               of
               euery
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               were
               to
               kindle
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               add
               to
               discouer
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               expedient
               to
               hide
               ,
               and
               whereof
               the
               scandall
               were
               dangerous
               .
               We
               haue
               seene
               many
               Realmes
               and
               Principallities
               preserue
               themselues
               in
               peace
               ,
               
               with
               the
               exercise
               of
               two
               different
               Religions
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               neuer
               any
               but
               hath
               bin
               ruined
               by
               the
               course
               and
               continuance
               of
               Ciuill
               wars
               :
               and
               the
               conditions
               by
               the
               which
               they
               may
               make
               two
               Religions
               agree
               together
               ,
               would
               not
               only
               be
               lesse
               hurtfull
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               but
               more
               supportable
               to
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               then
               the
               lest
               ciuill
               war
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               attempted
               vpon
               this
               subiect
               .
               For
               although
               there
               may
               be
               some
               found
               amongst
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               ,
               eyther
               for
               want
               of
               Instruction
               in
               their
               new
               opiuion
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               courage
               ,
               thinke
               to
               be
               perswaded
               by
               Force
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               meritoriously
               suffer
               the
               paynes
               which
               they
               endure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               easie
               to
               reduce
               :
               yet
               I
               will
               say
               that
               in
               such
               affayres
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               firme
               perswasion
               must
               preceede
               the
               resolution
               which
               such
               men
               haue
               taken
               to
               change
               their
               first
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               in
               a
               poynt
               which
               doth
               wholy
               import
               their
               saluation
               ;
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               imploy
               Armes
               .
               For
               some
               striking
               sayle
               ,
               and
               continuing
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               serue
               vnderhand
               to
               those
               of
               their
               party
               by
               many
               meanes
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               but
               only
               in
               giuing
               aduice
               or
               dispersing
               
               of
               bruits
               ,
               which
               may
               assist
               their
               affaires
               .
               Others
               which
               haue
               more
               generosity
               ,
               perswaded
               of
               the
               iniustice
               of
               the
               harme
               which
               they
               cause
               them
               to
               suffer
               ,
               continue
               resolute
               and
               obstinate
               :
               being
               the
               ordinary
               of
               the
               spirite
               of
               Man
               ,
               to
               grow
               more
               resolute
               the
               more
               it
               is
               resisted
               ,
               and
               giues
               way
               when
               there
               is
               least
               opposition
               .
               For
               the
               more
               that
               that
               man
               loues
               his
               liberty
               ,
               and
               yet
               abuses
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               hates
               seruitude
               and
               constraynt
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               notwithstanding
               he
               carryes
               himselfe
               better
               then
               in
               the
               enioying
               of
               his
               freedome
               .
            
             
               All
               men
               tend
               naturally
               to
               the
               contrary
               of
               that
               which
               is
               desired
               of
               them
               ,
               
               and
               affect
               more
               willingly
               that
               which
               is
               forbidden
               .
               Feare
               and
               necessity
               maintayne
               men
               best
               in
               their
               Duties
               .
               They
               force
               them
               to
               know
               themselues
               ,
               to
               resume
               courage
               ,
               to
               allie
               themselues
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               to
               frame
               a
               party
               within
               the
               Estate
               ;
               which
               vpon
               the
               least
               good
               successe
               which
               shall
               befall
               it
               ,
               (
               Fortune
               not
               alwayes
               assisting
               the
               greater
               number
               )
               it
               fortifies
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Iustice
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               GOD
               fought
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               by
               this
               good
               successe
               many
               being
               perswaded
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               they
               encrease
               the
               number
               of
               their
               partizans
               :
               and
               it
               falls
               out
               most
               commonly
               ,
               that
               the
               discontented
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               desire
               to
               worke
               their
               owne
               ends
               ,
               ioyne
               with
               them
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               this
               Sect
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               being
               dispersed
               ouer
               all
               the
               Prouinces
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               not
               able
               to
               haue
               Armies
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               whilest
               that
               he
               assailes
               them
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               they
               attempt
               vpon
               another
               ,
               surprizing
               some
               place
               of
               importance
               ;
               or
               standing
               vpon
               their
               defence
               ,
               they
               cause
               an
               Army
               to
               ruine
               itselfe
               most
               commonly
               before
               some
               paltry
               place
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               the
               weaker
               in
               number
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               in
               effect
               the
               stronger
               by
               their
               vigilancy
               and
               intelligences
               which
               they
               haue
               one
               of
               another
               :
               For
               that
               Vnion
               is
               most
               commonly
               stronger
               in
               a
               meane
               number
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               greater
               ;
               and
               in
               an
               opinion
               receiued
               
               by
               their
               owne
               choice
               and
               election
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               which
               is
               receiued
               by
               custome
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               man
               shews
               himselfe
               vsually
               more
               negligent
               .
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               intelligence
               is
               better
               obserued
               amongst
               man
               that
               are
               assayled
               ,
               or
               that
               feare
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               defence
               ,
               then
               among
               the
               assailians
               .
               For
               to
               assayle
               proceeding
               from
               a
               free
               will
               ,
               they
               are
               sooner
               wearied
               then
               the
               defendants
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               dangerons
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               tryall
               of
               his
               forces
               against
               ,
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               
               if
               he
               be
               not
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               successe
               .
               This
               were
               to
               arme
               and
               shew
               the
               Lyon
               his
               pawes
               to
               fight
               against
               his
               Master
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               the
               Head
               of
               a
               party
               ,
               making
               the
               head
               of
               the
               contrary
               faction
               equall
               to
               his
               power
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               bin
               alwayes
               held
               a
               Rule
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               powerful
               should
               neuer
               make
               an
               Enterprize
               vpon
               the
               weaker
               ,
               without
               assurance
               of
               the
               euent
               ,
               For
               the
               weaker
               is
               alwayes
               in
               feare
               ,
               that
               the
               stronger
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               vntill
               he
               hath
               made
               tryall
               of
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               finde
               how
               far
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               stronger
               may
               extend
               ,
               he
               falls
               in
               his
               reputation
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               this
               case
               the
               best
               aduised
               Princes
               haue
               done
               like
               wife
               Pylots
               ,
               
               who
               flip
               their
               tacklings
               in
               a
               storme
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               res●stance
               they
               should
               make
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               generall
               shipwracke
               .
               But
               if
               he
               forced
               of
               necessity
               to
               goe
               to
               Field
               vpon
               this
               quarrell
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               courages
               puft
               vp
               too
               much
               ,
               cannot
               be
               humbled
               but
               by
               Armes
               ;
               he
               must
               before
               they
               haue
               gotten
               any
               aduantage
               ,
               graunt
               them
               tolleration
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               in
               places
               where
               they
               may
               giue
               the
               least
               scandall
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               are
               opposite
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               things
               make
               them
               inferiour
               :
               The
               which
               they
               will
               yeeld
               the
               more
               easily
               vnto
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               this
               first
               beginning
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               conscience
               that
               doth
               threaten
               them
               ;
               and
               hauing
               found
               their
               owne
               weaknesse
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               content
               to
               haue
               gotten
               this
               point
               ,
               neuer
               refusing
               places
               out
               of
               the
               way
               for
               their
               exercise
               :
               for
               that
               by
               this
               
               meanes
               they
               shall
               bee
               more
               assured
               ,
               lesse
               exposed
               to
               the
               view
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               lesse
               subiect
               ,
               to
               their
               surprizes
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               the
               ambition
               of
               Commanders
               ,
               it
               will
               bee
               easie
               to
               preuent
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               will
               bee
               vsually
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               in
               entertaining
               them
               by
               promises
               ,
               presents
               ,
               and
               hopes
               ;
               hauing
               a
               watchfull
               eye
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               imploying
               them
               abroad
               in
               honourable
               charges
               and
               affaires
               ,
               yet
               where
               they
               may
               neither
               get
               credit
               ,
               nor
               doe
               much
               harme
               ;
               and
               therest
               which
               desire
               to
               bee
               aduanced
               to
               honours
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               small
               power
               of
               themselues
               ,
               they
               may
               feede
               them
               with
               hope
               ,
               that
               in
               changing
               their
               opinions
               ,
               they
               may
               attaine
               to
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               .
               This
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               rest
               will
               bee
               easily
               maintained
               ,
               in
               hauing
               a
               care
               that
               they
               which
               follow
               the
               Princes
               Religion
               ,
               and
               are
               fauoured
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               may
               not
               doe
               them
               any
               wrong
               or
               iniury
               in
               hatred
               of
               their
               opinion
               .
            
             
               
               They
               may
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               ,
               erect
               Seminaries
               ,
               to
               breed
               and
               instruct
               a
               good
               number
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               Out
               of
               which
               they
               shall
               choose
               such
               as
               are
               most
               sufficient
               and
               capable
               ,
               and
               whose
               liues
               may
               serue
               for
               an
               example
               of
               well
               liuing
               ,
               to
               place
               them
               in
               Eclesiasticall
               dignities
               .
            
             
               
               In
               certaine
               Realmes
               they
               haue
               vsed
               to
               make
               orders
               of
               Knight-hood
               ,
               whose
               chiefe
               profession
               was
               (
               when
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               vse
               force
               )
               to
               maintaine
               their
               Religion
               by
               Armes
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               for
               their
               recompence
               many
               benefices
               ,
               which
               wee
               affected
               vnto
               them
               ;
               which
               institution
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               neglected
               ,
               for
               that
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               those
               which
               stra●e
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               The
               one
               agree
               vpon
               the
               foundations
               ,
               but
               they
               contend
               vpon
               the
               interpretation
               ;
               and
               these
               may
               bee
               instructed
               :
               The
               others
               doe
               absolutely
               done
               the
               grounds
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Religion
               is
               supported
               .
               These
               not
               able
               to
               bee
               drawne
               by
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               there
               rem●n●th
               nothing
               but
               miracles
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Diuine
               Interpretation
               ,
               which
               are
               Supernaturall
               meanes
               ,
               whereof
               God
               doth
               not
               make
               vse
               to
               all
               persons
               :
               and
               force
               amongst
               humane
               meanes
               .
               Wherefore
               these
               Millitary
               orders
               of
               Knights
               ,
               may
               profit
               much
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               may
               also
               inuite
               those
               of
               a
               new
               opinion
               to
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               the
               old
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               be
               partakers
               ,
               or
               their
               children
               ,
               of
               these
               honours
               and
               Recompences
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               inconuenient
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               which
               raignes
               in
               an
               Estate
               deuided
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
               should
               labour
               by
               presents
               and
               promises
               ,
               to
               draw
               vnto
               him
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               capable
               of
               such
               as
               are
               contrary
               vnto
               his
               Religion
               :
               And
               in
               case
               they
               will
               returne
               ,
               to
               aduance
               some
               of
               them
               to
               great
               dignities
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               bind
               them
               the
               more
               by
               the
               preseruation
               of
               their
               dignity
               to
               mayntayne
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               experience
               to
               others
               ,
               who
               wil
               be
               inuited
               by
               this
               Example
               .
               For
               what
               ambition
               soeuer
               they
               shall
               discouer
               in
               him
               that
               shal
               be
               aduanced
               ,
               hauing
               gotten
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Example
               of
               his
               aduancement
               ,
               will
               make
               others
               thinke
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Prince
               can
               ,
               deuide
               them
               in
               opinions
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               he
               shall
               do
               well
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               weaker
               the
               body
               of
               this
               Sect
               shal
               be
               ,
               the
               lesse
               cause
               the
               Estate
               shall
               haue
               to
               feare
               ;
               and
               there
               growing
               some
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               amongst
               them
               ,
               he
               shall
               fa●our
               that
               which
               approacheth
               neerest
               to
               his
               Religion
               ;
               or
               by
               this
               deuision
               he
               shall
               endeauour
               to
               make
               them
               weaker
               ,
               and
               more
               resolute
               what
               they
               should
               follow
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               a
               Sect
               grow
               old
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               abuses
               should
               begin
               to
               distaste
               most
               part
               of
               them
               which
               follow
               it
               :
               He
               may
               do
               like
               vnto
               Theodosius
               ,
               who
               seeing
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Pagans
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               abandoned
               ,
               he
               caused
               some
               to
               be
               beaten
               downe
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               applied
               vnto
               the
               deuotion
               and
               seruice
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Mahomet
               had
               found
               a
               remedy
               to
               preserue
               his
               Religion
               
               
               from
               these
               innovations
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               Preach
               or
               dispute
               :
               the
               which
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               well
               obserued
               ,
               there
               had
               beene
               such
               a
               diuersity
               of
               Sects
               ,
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               his
               Alcoron
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               Duke
               of
               Muscouie
               ,
               to
               keep
               his
               Religion
               intire
               and
               vnfoyled
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               grounded
               like
               to
               ●urs
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               caused
               all
               the
               Homi●ies
               and
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Holy
               Greeke
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               be
               turned
               into
               his
               Language
               ,
               to
               be
               rep●ated
               publickly
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               read
               particularly
               by
               the
               Subiects
               ▪
               freeing
               himselfe
               by
               this
               meanes
               from
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               nouelties
               which
               Preachers
               might
               haue
               brought
               in
               ,
               in
               publishing
               their
               inuentions
               and
               dreames
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               confirming
               his
               Subiects
               in
               the
               beleife
               of
               those
               holy
               Fathers
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               principall
               end
               must
               be
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               anc●●nt
               Religion
               ,
               to
               haue
               but
               one
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               hi●der
               〈◊〉
               one
               from
               taking
               footing
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               in
               〈…〉
               not
               effect
               it
               without
               troubling
               the
               vniu●rsall
               peace
               of
               the
               Subiect
               ,
               we
               must
               gouerne
               our selues
               as
               I
               haue
               formerly
               spoken
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               come
               to
               other
               disorders
               which
               commonly
               〈◊〉
               in
               Religion
               ,
               the
               which
               w●e
               must
               fore-see
               in
               its
               esta●●●shm●nts
               ,
               to
               preuent
               them
               when
               they
               shall
               happen
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               18.
               〈◊〉
               disorders
               which
               happen
               in
               Religion
               :
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               them
               .
            
             
               
               BL●tp●emy
               consists
               in
               periury
               ,
               and
               inscandall
               ,
               or
               de●●●ction
               .
               Periury
               is
               when
               we
               call
               God
               to
               witnesse
               of
               a
               lye
               ,
               Scandall
               is
               when
               wee
               mocke
               at
               Religion
               .
            
             
             
               Carelesnesse
               regards
               chiefly
               the
               seruice
               of
               R●ligion
               ,
               
               and
               is
               the
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               for
               that
               by
               this
               degree
               they
               mount
               to
               impiety
               .
               For
               Religion
               consisting
               more
               in
               affection
               and
               zeale
               ,
               then
               in
               discourse
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               heat
               of
               zeale
               if
               growne
               cold
               ,
               Religion
               is
               lost
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               abuse
               is
               Superstition
               ,
               
               withdrawing
               the
               beliefe
               made
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bringing
               in
               scandalous
               things
               of
               no
               moment
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               Blasphemy
               ,
               
               ,
               they
               must
               establish
               rigorous
               punishments
               :
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               concernes
               Diuine
               seruice
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               enioyned
               very
               strictly
               .
               But
               the
               remedy
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               must
               come
               from
               the
               care
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               who
               for
               this
               ●ffect
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               vigilant
               and
               Religious
               ;
               
               and
               they
               must
               be
               prohibited
               from
               bringing
               in
               of
               any
               new
               thing
               ,
               vpon
               pretext
               of
               Deuotio●
               and
               Piety
               ,
               neyther
               in
               the
               beleife
               nor
               in
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               without
               exact
               knowledge
               of
               the
               cause
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               ground
               of
               priuate
               Mens
               consciences
               ,
               we
               must
               leaue
               it
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               being
               chosen
               good
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               whose
               consciences
               they
               gouerne
               ,
               would
               be
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               19.
               
               Of
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               Councell
               of
               Estate
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               quallities
               and
               number
               of
               Councellors
               .
            
             
               THe
               forme
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               Religion
               being
               established
               ,
               there
               followes
               the
               setling
               of
               a
               Councell
               ;
               
               wherein
               two
               sorts
               of
               persons
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               which
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               are
               Counselled
               .
               In
               those
               which
               Counsell
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               the
               qualities
               which
               are
               necessary
               
               for
               them
               ;
               in
               what
               number
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               the
               power
               which
               is
               giuen
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               order
               they
               are
               to
               obserue
               in
               giuing
               their
               opinions
               :
               For
               to
               examine
               affaires
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               according
               to
               the
               ability
               and
               capacity
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               quality
               of
               a
               Councellor
               of
               Estate
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               old
               ,
               
               and
               to
               haue
               experience
               .
               I
               ioyne
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               for
               that
               experience
               cannot
               be
               but
               in
               a
               man
               that
               is
               already
               ancient
               ,
               and
               age
               without
               experience
               would
               be
               here
               v●profitable
               :
               
               for
               that
               in
               such
               affaires
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               particular
               humours
               of
               Princes
               ,
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               men
               is
               most
               necessary
               :
               the
               which
               cannot
               be
               obtayned
               but
               by
               a
               long
               experience
               :
               the
               which
               although
               it
               be
               not
               repugnant
               vnto
               reason
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               a
               different
               meanes
               of
               vnderstanding
               the
               affaires
               ,
               whereof
               they
               cannot
               haue
               a
               certaine
               light
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               coniecture
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               with
               reason
               would
               be
               fitting
               to
               doe
               vpon
               the
               point
               which
               they
               will
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               not
               first
               seene
               the
               tryall
               in
               some
               other
               place
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               age
               will
               adde
               much
               more
               authority
               and
               credit
               to
               the
               resolutions
               of
               a
               Councell
               ,
               
               consisting
               of
               ancient
               men
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               were
               composed
               of
               young
               ,
               how
               sufficient
               and
               capable
               soeuer
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               cannot
               haue
               the
               reputation
               of
               good
               Councellours
               :
               For
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               as
               young
               as
               they
               ,
               will
               thinke
               they
               are
               as
               well
               aduised
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               more
               ancient
               ,
               will
               hold
               themselues
               to
               be
               wiser
               .
               And
               in
               matter
               of
               Estate
               ,
               opinion
               hauing
               no
               lesse
               force
               ,
               but
               many
               times
               more
               effect
               then
               truth
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Subiects
               should
               haue
               an
               opinion
               ,
               to
               be
               wiser
               then
               their
               Gouernours
               .
               So
               as
               the
               presumption
               being
               alwayes
               ,
               that
               the
               older
               are
               wiser
               then
               the
               young
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               more
               propper
               for
               Councell
               ,
               and
               more
               resolute
               for
               a
               long
               exercise
               ,
               to
               heare
               ,
               weigh
               ,
               and
               resolue
               of
               great
               affaires
               .
            
             
               
               There
               is
               another
               difference
               betwixt
               ancient
               and
               young
               Councellors
               .
               These
               last
               hauing
               their
               bloud
               hot
               ,
               
               and
               hauing
               neuer
               beene
               deceiued
               by
               Fortune
               ,
               insist
               commonly
               vpon
               Councels
               ,
               which
               haue
               more
               magnificence
               and
               shew
               then
               safety
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               old
               men
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               naturall
               coldnesse
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               experience
               ,
               the
               which
               by
               the
               course
               of
               their
               life
               they
               haue
               gotten
               ,
               to
               haue
               executed
               many
               things
               in
               vaine
               the
               which
               they
               could
               not
               bring
               to
               a
               good
               effect
               ,
               they
               ,
               more
               willingly
               imbrace
               the
               safest
               party
               ,
               misfortune
               causing
               them
               to
               bandy
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               to
               discouer
               the
               danger
               .
               The
               which
               young
               men
               cannot
               ,
               doe
               so
               well
               ,
               who
               haue
               not
               had
               experience
               of
               the
               variety
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               nor
               haue
               obserued
               the
               circumstances
               of
               such
               particular
               accidents
               .
               A
               most
               necessary
               thing
               in
               a
               man
               that
               will
               giue
               Councell
               ;
               a
               small
               circumstance
               of
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               doth
               many
               times
               cause
               a
               great
               variation
               in
               affaires
               .
               This
               experience
               being
               onely
               found
               in
               ancient
               men
               ,
               their
               aduice
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               the
               better
               .
               Yet
               I
               meane
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               are
               come
               to
               a
               decrepitage
               .
               Age
               fit
               for
               Councell
               ,
               must
               be
               strong
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               resolutions
               of
               a
               Councell
               of
               such
               men
               may
               not
               be
               too
               dull
               and
               timerous
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               with
               these
               ancient
               men
               that
               are
               cold
               and
               slow
               ,
               it
               will
               bevery
               fit
               to
               mingle
               some
               of
               a
               middle
               age
               ,
               
               approaching
               to
               50.
               yeares
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               past
               their
               time
               in
               many
               imployments
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               haue
               seene
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               affaires
               treated
               and
               negotiated
               ,
               and
               haue
               therein
               made
               knowne
               their
               discretion
               ,
               fidelity
               ,
               and
               industry
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               giue
               assurance
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               worthy
               and
               capable
               to
               hold
               this
               ranke
               ,
               
               without
               staggering
               or
               falling
               For
               a
               Councellor
               of
               Estate
               must
               be
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               faithfull
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               firme
               in
               his
               resolutions
               ;
               yet
               without
               wilfulnesse
               and
               obstinacy
               :
               a
               most
               dangerous
               plague
               in
               a
               Councell
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               necessary
               sometimes
               to
               obey
               the
               storme
               ,
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ,
               
               to
               leaue
               the
               ordinary
               course
               ,
               and
               retire
               sometimes
               into
               the
               Hauen
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               in
               the
               end
               they
               will
               sayle
               when
               they
               
               see
               the
               Wind
               prosperous
               .
               And
               although
               there
               be
               some
               one
               thing
               resolued
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               discouer
               some
               apparent
               danger
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               against
               custome
               to
               change
               opinions
               .
               For
               Prudence
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               an
               obstinate
               will
               ,
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               resolutely
               ;
               bu●
               amongst
               many
               different
               parties
               which
               Fortune
               presents
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               to
               choose
               the
               best
               and
               the
               most
               commodious
               ,
               to
               attayne
               vnto
               our
               end
               .
               Wherefore
               some
               haue
               bin
               of
               opinion
               that
               they
               should
               propound
               that
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               resolued
               vpon
               ;
               least
               that
               doing
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               some
               one
               hauing
               bin
               of
               a
               bad
               aduice
               ,
               without
               due
               consideration
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               grow
               obstinate
               vnseasonably
               ,
               and
               striue
               to
               maintayne
               his
               opinion
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               leaue
               it
               .
               Yet
               in
               affaires
               whereas
               they
               that
               haue
               credit
               ,
               are
               interessed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               make
               the
               proposition
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               assured
               to
               be
               able
               to
               resolue
               it
               speedily
               :
               otherwise
               it
               would
               giue
               them
               meanes
               to
               make
               parties
               and
               factions
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               hinderances
               and
               lets
               .
            
             
               A
               Councellor
               of
               Estate
               must
               likewise
               be
               without
               fauour
               ●o
               some
               ,
               
               or
               hatred
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               ambition
               for
               himselfe
               ;
               hauing
               no
               other
               ayme
               but
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               depends
               not
               of
               any
               other
               Prince
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               fealty
               or
               homage
               ,
               or
               by
               obligation
               or
               by
               pension
               :
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               runne
               the
               same
               fortune
               with
               the
               Prince
               whom
               he
               serues
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               concernes
               him
               to
               suffer
               the
               euill
               ,
               and
               enioy
               the
               good
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Councell
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               .
               
                 Marc.
                 Anthony
              
               the
               Philosopher
               and
               Emperour
               ,
               ordayned
               that
               the
               Senators
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               Italians
               ,
               should
               at
               the
               least
               haue
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               their
               Estates
               in
               Italy
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               carefull
               ,
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Prouince
               ,
               where
               the
               seate
               of
               the
               Empire
               remayned
               .
               And
               Pl●●●
               writes
               that
               Traian
               the
               Emperour
               had
               formerly
               decreed
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               sued
               for
               any
               Benefices
               ,
               should
               haue
               the
               third
               part
               of
               their
               Lands
               in
               Italy
               ;
               not
               holding
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               such
               men
               should
               
               make
               vse
               of
               Rome
               and
               Italy
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               retreate
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               of
               their
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Yet
               I
               would
               not
               herein
               set
               a
               generall
               Rule
               ,
               there
               hauing
               bin
               many
               found
               ,
               who
               although
               they
               had
               their
               retreate
               else-where
               then
               in
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               Prince
               whom
               they
               serued
               ,
               haue
               notwithstanding
               carryed
               themselues
               faithfully
               ,
               vpon
               hope
               that
               if
               they
               should
               lose
               the
               goods
               which
               they
               enioyed
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               yet
               they
               should
               alwayes
               haue
               meanes
               to
               liue
               else-where
               .
            
             
               And
               contrariwise
               we
               haue
               seene
               some
               which
               had
               not
               any
               retreat
               but
               in
               the
               Estate
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               the
               good
               fortune
               of
               the
               Enemy
               hath
               made
               carefull
               to
               enter
               into
               treaty
               to
               saue
               their
               Estates
               ;
               the
               which
               happily
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               meanes
               to
               liue
               else-where
               .
               It
               is
               likewise
               certayne
               ,
               that
               in
               affaires
               where
               we
               haue
               no
               interest
               ,
               we
               iudge
               much
               better
               ,
               then
               when
               as
               we
               put
               our
               interest
               in
               Ballance
               with
               our
               opinions
               in
               Councell
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               lookes
               ouer
               Gamesters
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               possest
               neyther
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               gayne
               ,
               nor
               the
               feare
               of
               losse
               ,
               will
               giue
               a
               better
               iudgment
               of
               the
               carriage
               of
               the
               game
               then
               he
               that
               playe●
               :
               And
               he
               that
               in
               a
               Councell
               hath
               not
               any
               feare
               to
               lose
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               who
               brings
               neyther
               affection
               nor
               passion
               ,
               will
               alwayes
               take
               the
               most
               honourable
               party
               :
               And
               he
               which
               hath
               any
               interest
               preuented
               by
               his
               owne
               opinion
               and
               feare
               ,
               will
               willingly
               incline
               to
               that
               side
               by
               the
               which
               he
               thinks
               to
               saue
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               A
               Councellor
               of
               Estate
               must
               not
               be
               too
               suddaine
               and
               rash
               ,
               for
               that
               precipitation
               of
               its
               nature
               ,
               
               is
               blind
               and
               indiscreet
               ;
               a
               good
               deliberation
               hauing
               need
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               good
               resolution
               ,
               being
               impossible
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               consider
               &
               weigh
               the
               inconueniences
               duly
               :
               and
               withall
               pr●cipitation
               cannot
               come
               but
               with
               indiscretion
               ,
               or
               little
               iudgment
               ;
               &
               both
               the
               one
               &
               the
               other
               hurtful
               in
               councel
               .
               
            
             
               Irresolution
               is
               another
               vice
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               he
               must
               be
               very
               careful
               not
               to
               fal
               ;
               for
               he
               must
               resolue
               vpon
               〈◊〉
               party
               ,
               
               and
               forget
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               lest
               that
               by
               remembring
               them
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               breake
               and
               dull
               the
               vigour
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               necessary
               for
               the
               due
               execution
               of
               great
               Enterprizes
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               constancy
               which
               he
               must
               bring
               in
               matters
               that
               are
               doubtfull
               and
               difficult
               :
               neyther
               must
               he
               thinke
               that
               there
               is
               lesse
               difficulty
               in
               the
               party
               which
               he
               hath
               left
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               chosen
               .
            
             
               
               In
               some
               one-ignorance
               to
               be
               able
               to
               examine
               affaires
               causeth
               irresolution
               ;
               and
               these
               ought
               to
               be
               reiected
               from
               Councell
               .
               Others
               are
               Enemies
               to
               inconueniences
               :
               So
               as
               although
               that
               with
               reason
               they
               ought
               to
               imbrace
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               propounded
               vnto
               them
               ;
               yet
               being
               amazed
               with
               the
               paynes
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               which
               doe
               alwayes
               accompany
               great
               affaires
               ,
               they
               remayne
               in
               suspence
               and
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               they
               should
               endeauour
               to
               attempt
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Other
               haue
               such
               subtill
               spirits
               ,
               that
               to
               all
               things
               that
               are
               propounded
               ,
               they
               finde
               contrary
               reasons
               ;
               and
               being
               (
               as
               often
               it
               happens
               )
               of
               small
               courage
               ,
               they
               neuer
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               vpon
               necessity
               )
               resolue
               ;
               And
               they
               neuer
               want
               reasons
               to
               couer
               their
               fearefulnesse
               ,
               the
               which
               will
               euer
               haue
               more
               power
               ouer
               them
               then
               reason
               ,
               and
               experience
               to
               haue
               many
               times
               trembled
               in
               vaine
               .
               For
               resolution
               proceeds
               not
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               courage
               :
               And
               these
               men
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               more
               subtill
               and
               cunning
               ,
               and
               haue
               more
               dexterity
               to
               couer
               their
               difficulties
               .
               
               But
               as
               he
               may
               not
               be
               resolute
               ,
               so
               must
               he
               not
               be
               so
               confident
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               he
               stop
               his
               eares
               to
               the
               aduice
               of
               others
               ;
               or
               that
               relying
               vpon
               our
               owne
               forces
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               draw
               into
               consideration
               those
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               hazard
               and
               fortune
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               good
               share
               in
               the
               greatest
               actions
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               may
               fore-see
               that
               which
               may
               happen
               .
               For
               distrust
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               fore-sight
               ,
               
               and
               fore-sight
               the
               Mother
               of
               safety
               .
            
             
               Patience
               is
               another
               quality
               ,
               very
               necessary
               in
               a
               Councell
               of
               Estate
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               endure
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               his
               owne
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               haue
               his
               reasons
               weighed
               ,
               blamed
               ,
               
               
               and
               contradicted
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               many
               follies
               which
               grow
               amidst
               their
               discourses
               ,
               euen
               from
               great
               Personages
               .
               He
               must
               heare
               I
               say
               with
               patience
               ,
               or
               without
               Iealousie
               or
               desire
               to
               be
               followed
               in
               his
               opinions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               doe
               as
               many
               which
               please
               themselues
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               a
               new
               ouerture
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               ,
               full
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               trouble
               themselues
               to
               reprehend
               the
               reasons
               of
               such
               of
               the
               Councell
               as
               are
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               good
               .
               A
               vice
               altogether
               insupportable
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               to
               draw
               into
               agitation
               the
               reasons
               of
               another
               :
               but
               it
               must
               be
               done
               with
               respect
               ;
               and
               thereby
               he
               shews
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               seeke
               to
               diuide
               or
               surprize
               the
               resolution
               ,
               but
               it
               sufficeth
               him
               to
               haue
               his
               reasons
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               the
               inconueniences
               of
               a
               contrary
               opinion
               .
               
               Besides
               these
               qualities
               which
               concerne
               the
               iudgment
               of
               integrity
               ,
               a
               Councellor
               of
               Estate
               must
               know
               how
               to
               explicate
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               reasons
               be
               vnderstood
               :
               and
               they
               which
               of
               purpose
               obscure
               their
               reasons
               and
               intention
               ,
               for
               the
               vncertaynty
               of
               the
               euent
               ,
               are
               bad
               Councellors
               ,
               which
               vnderstand
               not
               what
               belongs
               to
               Councell
               :
               for
               that
               good
               Councell
               is
               measured
               by
               the
               reasons
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               euent
               ,
               no
               man
               being
               answerable
               for
               that
               which
               happens
               against
               all
               discourse
               and
               reason
               .
            
             
               But
               aboue
               all
               things
               it
               is
               required
               to
               be
               secret
               :
               
               for
               a
               Councell
               divulged
               ,
               profits
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Mine
               blowne
               vp
               .
               
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               number
               of
               Councellors
               of
               Estate
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               great
               :
               for
               in
               a
               great
               number
               this
               inconuenience
               is
               ordinary
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               likewise
               good
               to
               charge
               Councellors
               often
               :
               
               for
               that
               being
               nec●ssary
               they
               should
               be
               instructed
               in
               affaires
               ,
               it
               would
               fall
               out
               that
               their
               charge
               would
               end
               before
               they
               should
               be
               able
               to
               see
               those
               which
               were
               begun
               ,
               finished
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               should
               vnderstand
               the
               course
               and
               proceedings
               ;
               the
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               settle
               a
               iudgement
               :
               This
               course
               not
               able
               to
               be
               so
               well
               represented
               by
               the
               report
               which
               others
               might
               make
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               faile
               in
               some
               
               particulars
               ,
               whereon
               they
               might
               ground
               their
               opinions
               .
               But
               if
               for
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Estate
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               change
               them
               ;
               at
               the
               least
               they
               must
               prouide
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               the
               Councell
               be
               not
               changed
               all
               at
               an
               instant
               :
               but
               hauing
               ordayned
               a
               certayne
               time
               for
               euery
               Councellor
               to
               assist
               ,
               their
               charges
               must
               expire
               at
               seuerall
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               ancient
               must
               remayne
               to
               instruct
               the
               new
               in
               affaires
               ,
               who
               growing
               ancient
               in
               their
               turnes
               ,
               shall
               instruct
               others
               that
               shall
               enter
               .
            
             
               
               And
               if
               through
               the
               ambition
               of
               some
               ,
               the
               Councell
               of
               Estate
               (
               which
               ought
               to
               consist
               of
               a
               small
               number
               )
               be
               too
               full
               :
               the
               which
               doth
               vsually
               happen
               in
               sicke
               and
               corrupted
               Estates
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               vnfitting
               to
               imploy
               them
               else-where
               ,
               attributing
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               these
               Councellors
               ,
               some
               Iurisdiction
               which
               may
               approach
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               affaires
               of
               Estate
               ;
               as
               Philip
               the
               faire
               King
               of
               France
               did
               of
               his
               Parliament
               :
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               with
               his
               great
               Councell
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               doe
               at
               this
               present
               with
               the
               Priuy
               Councell
               .
               This
               meanes
               is
               not
               new
               ,
               but
               hath
               bin
               anciently
               practized
               by
               
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 Nero
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Emperours
               towards
               the
               Senate
               of
               Rome
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               forget
               by
               little
               and
               little
               the
               knowledge
               of
               State
               affaires
               ,
               by
               the
               attribution
               of
               a
               contentious
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               end
               established
               by
               Adrian
               in
               this
               Senate
               ,
               in
               forme
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               20
               Of
               the
               plurality
               of
               Councels
               of
               Estate
               .
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               Councell
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               order
               of
               giuing
               their
               Opinions
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               Spaine
               there
               are
               many
               Councells
               of
               Estate
               ,
               distinguished
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Realmes
               and
               Prouinces
               ,
               which
               are
               vnited
               to
               that
               Crowne
               .
               They
               
               may
               likewise
               in
               erecting
               many
               Councels
               to
               facilitate
               the
               expedition
               of
               affaires
               in
               a
               great
               Realme
               ,
               imploy
               the
               more
               honest
               men
               profitably
               ,
               and
               preuent
               surprizes
               ;
               distinguishing
               them
               according
               to
               the
               diuers
               parts
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               Warre
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               Gouernment
               ,
               and
               the
               intelligences
               as
               well
               without
               as
               within
               the
               Estate
               :
               This
               last
               ought
               to
               be
               annexed
               to
               the
               Soueraignes
               person
               ;
               accompanied
               with
               few
               ,
               least
               that
               a
               great
               number
               should
               breed
               confusion
               ,
               and
               discouer
               the
               secret
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               should
               haue
               care
               to
               maintayne
               Religion
               in
               Reuerence
               :
               and
               if
               there
               were
               many
               which
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               tollerate
               ,
               it
               should
               serue
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               liue
               in
               peace
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               decide
               their
               differences
               .
               That
               of
               Iustice
               should
               not
               be
               imployed
               but
               to
               order
               the
               differences
               of
               Iurisdictions
               ,
               and
               to
               iudge
               those
               ,
               whereof
               Iustice
               should
               be
               forbidden
               to
               take
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               Warre
               should
               serue
               to
               regulate
               the
               Souldiers
               both
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               prouiding
               for
               the
               Munitions
               ,
               places
               of
               strength
               ,
               Ships
               of
               War
               ,
               Garrisons
               ,
               and
               generally
               of
               all
               that
               which
               may
               depend
               of
               a
               Military
               order
               and
               care
               .
               That
               of
               Policy
               should
               order
               the
               Commerce
               and
               Trade
               with
               the
               manufactures
               ,
               and
               should
               make
               all
               establishments
               necessary
               ,
               for
               aboundance
               ,
               the
               safety
               ,
               the
               beautifying
               of
               Townes
               ,
               the
               assurance
               of
               wayes
               ,
               and
               the
               commodity
               of
               Riuers
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Treasure
               should
               regulate
               the
               leuies
               of
               money
               ,
               the
               assignations
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               dispensations
               of
               the
               Reuenewes
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Yet
               there
               being
               many
               affaires
               so
               vnited
               ,
               
               as
               they
               seeme
               to
               belong
               as
               well
               to
               one
               Councell
               as
               another
               ;
               to
               auoyde
               the
               contrarieties
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               if
               many
               Councels
               should
               take
               notice
               of
               one
               businesse
               ,
               the
               most
               expedient
               would
               be
               ,
               that
               these
               Councels
               should
               ●aue
               no
               other
               charge
               ,
               but
               to
               examine
               that
               which
               should
               be
               propounded
               vnto
               them
               ,
               
               and
               to
               cause
               the
               diuersity
               of
               their
               opinions
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               writing
               ,
               with
               the
               reasons
               of
               eyther
               side
               ;
               the
               which
               should
               be
               read
               in
               a
               Councell
               composed
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               all
               these
               Councels
               ,
               and
               of
               two
               other
               Councellors
               of
               eyther
               of
               them
               ,
               chosen
               by
               the
               Councell
               it selfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               businesse
               ;
               All
               which
               being
               assembled
               for
               the
               readi●g
               of
               the
               sayd
               opinions
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               no
               more
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               to
               resolue
               the
               businesse
               thus
               digested
               and
               examined
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               whereas
               all
               things
               are
               ouerruled
               by
               the
               head
               of
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               who
               desire
               to
               gouerne
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               that
               should
               attempt
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               they
               would
               presently
               perswade
               him
               ,
               that
               these
               Councels
               would
               be
               so
               many
               comptrollers
               which
               he
               should
               giue
               vnto
               himselfe
               :
               That
               he
               was
               sufficient
               to
               prouide
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               must
               depend
               vpon
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               oblige
               nor
               subiect
               himselfe
               to
               another
               mans
               Reason
               .
               But
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               maintayning
               the
               Princes
               Authority
               ,
               these
               people
               seeke
               to
               continue
               their
               owne
               to
               worke
               their
               ends
               ,
               neuer
               representing
               the
               Princes
               affaires
               but
               by
               a
               crosse
               meanes
               ,
               which
               may
               serue
               their
               owne
               designes
               :
               they
               ingage
               him
               many
               times
               in
               Councels
               ,
               which
               proue
               very
               preiudiciall
               to
               his
               honour
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               and
               Estate
               .
            
             
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               Councels
               power
               ,
               it
               ought
               onely
               to
               consist
               in
               giuing
               Councell
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               command
               ,
               Commandment
               being
               inseparable
               with
               the
               Soueraignty
               :
               And
               in
               Estates
               ,
               whereas
               Councellors
               commaund
               that
               which
               they
               Councell
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               onely
               be
               termed
               Councellors
               but
               Soueraignes
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               decree
               or
               sentence
               seemes
               to
               haue
               any
               command
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               certayne
               that
               without
               the
               Soueraig●●s
               commission
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               it
               cannot
               be
               executed
               .
            
             
               
               In
               some
               Councels
               they
               haue
               receiued
               two
               kind
               of
               Lawes
               :
               and
               they
               haue
               giuen
               power
               to
               some
               to
               make
               an
               ouerture
               of
               some
               affaires
               ,
               the
               which
               haui●g
               bin
               propounded
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               retired
               ,
               and
               left
               others
               to
               deliberate
               ;
               the
               
               which
               they
               call
               a
               consultatiue
               voice
               .
               
               Others
               had
               power
               only
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               to
               resolue
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               propound
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               to
               take
               away
               this
               superioritie
               in
               a
               Councell
               ,
               and
               to
               entertaine
               an
               equallitie
               among
               Councellors
               ,
               
               the
               which
               is
               of
               great
               force
               to
               maintaine
               the
               libertie
               of
               opinions
               ;
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               the
               Councellors
               should
               haue
               a
               consultatiue
               and
               deliberatiue
               voyce
               .
               Yet
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               propound
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               some
               order
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Companies
               ;
               it
               is
               fitting
               that
               hee
               which
               hath
               somthing
               to
               propound
               ,
               should
               impart
               it
               to
               him
               that
               holds
               the
               first
               place
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               prouided
               alwayes
               that
               hee
               hath
               no
               interest
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               diuersitie
               for
               the
               order
               of
               opening
               ,
               
               either
               beginning
               by
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               of
               most
               authoritie
               in
               Councell
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               younger
               and
               least
               capable
               ,
               might
               more
               easily
               choose
               the
               best
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               soundest
               reasons
               :
               Or
               in
               beginning
               to
               take
               the
               voyces
               of
               the
               youngest
               and
               inferiours
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               of
               most
               authority
               to
               giue
               their
               opinions
               last
               ;
               least
               that
               the
               libertie
               of
               aduice
               might
               not
               bee
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               factious
               and
               ambitious
               ,
               and
               admit
               no
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               Which
               two
               kindes
               of
               deliuering
               their
               opinions
               may
               bee
               practized
               according
               to
               the
               equallity
               ,
               that
               is
               among
               the
               Councellors
               .
               For
               if
               they
               bee
               equall
               in
               power
               ,
               it
               seemes
               most
               fitting
               that
               the
               most
               sufficient
               should
               deliuer
               their
               opinions
               first
               :
               Whereas
               contrarywise
               if
               the
               Councell
               be
               mingled
               with
               great
               Lords
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               a
               means
               condition
               ;
               they
               which
               haue
               least
               power
               ,
               must
               deliuer
               their
               opinions
               first
               ;
               yet
               causing
               them
               which
               haue
               only
               a
               consultatiue
               voice
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               their
               censures
               first
               ,
               who
               prepare
               the
               way
               to
               such
               as
               haue
               a
               deliberatiue
               voice
               ,
               representing
               vnto
               the
               Councell
               all
               the
               reasons
               of
               either
               side
               ,
               and
               propounding
               their
               owne
               aduice
               :
               In
               doing
               whereof
               if
               they
               erre
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               reformed
               by
               the
               others
               without
               Iealousie
               ;
               for
               that
               an
               ambition
               to
               speake
               ,
               
               drawes
               after
               it
               many
               times
               the
               enuy
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               iealousie
               of
               others
               .
               Augustus
               demaunded
               their
               opinions
               without
               obseruing
               Ranke
               ,
               or
               Age
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               euery
               man
               should
               be●
               attentiue
               to
               the
               propositions
               that
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               without
               staying
               for
               the
               aduice
               of
               next
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               deliuer
               his
               owne
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               thing
               ,
               whereof
               we
               must
               haue
               a
               speciall
               care
               in
               Councell
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               call
               into
               the
               deliberation
               of
               some
               businesse
               of
               hazard
               ,
               they
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               giue
               the
               Execution
               .
               For
               it
               seemes
               that
               calling
               t●em
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               them
               more
               cunning
               and
               aduised
               to
               auoyd
               the
               dangers
               which
               may
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               Enterprize
               ,
               the
               which
               they
               meane
               to
               recommend
               vnto
               them
               .
               Yet
               it
               may
               be
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               the
               difficulties
               which
               they
               shall
               ●eare
               ,
               wi●l
               present
               themselues
               in
               the
               Execution
               ,
               may
               discourage
               them
               and
               make
               them
               grow
               cold
               ,
               in
               danger
               to
               giue
               ouer
               the
               Enterprize
               .
               Behold
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               principally
               considered
               in
               those
               which
               giue
               counsell
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               21.
               
               Considerations
               for
               the
               Prince
               which
               is
               to
               be
               Counsell●d
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               him
               that
               is
               to
               be
               Counselled
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               his
               sufficiency
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               demaunding
               Counsell
               ,
               to
               receyue
               it
               ,
               examine
               it
               ,
               to
               resolue
               and
               Execute
               it
               .
            
             
               
               In
               regard
               of
               Sufficiency
               ,
               they
               haue
               alwayes
               held
               that
               there
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               persons
               .
               Some
               haue
               such
               a
               vigour
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               they
               alo●e
               can
               better
               resolue
               their
               affayres
               ,
               then
               a
               whole
               company
               would
               do
               ;
               in
               the
               which
               besides
               the
               feare
               that
               the
               secret
               would
               be
               divulged
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               good
               men
               would
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               rare
               ,
               as
               they
               
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               composed
               are
               great
               .
               Others
               haue
               not
               this
               vigour
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               a
               naturall
               docillity
               to
               heare
               the
               aduice
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               a
               iudgment
               to
               discerne
               good
               from
               Euill
               :
               And
               these
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               inferiour
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               Superiour
               to
               the
               last
               ;
               who
               not
               able
               to
               take
               aduice
               in
               their
               owne
               heads
               ,
               and
               contemning
               the
               aduice
               of
               others
               ,
               know
               not
               how
               to
               make
               choyse
               of
               the
               sounder
               party
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               it
               seemes
               that
               the
               first
               haue
               not
               any
               need
               to
               seeke
               the
               counsell
               of
               another
               ;
               yet
               aswell
               to
               free
               himselfe
               from
               presumption
               ,
               as
               to
               giue
               the
               more
               authority
               and
               credit
               vnto
               their
               Enterprizes
               ,
               they
               must
               communicate
               them
               ;
               and
               confesse
               that
               Sufficiency
               is
               neuer
               so
               great
               in
               any
               one
               person
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               may
               adde
               something
               vnto
               it
               .
               And
               although
               that
               this
               Sufficiency
               be
               very
               commendable
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               dangerous
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               easily
               fals
               into
               presumption
               ;
               and
               it
               seemes
               that
               the
               docillity
               which
               is
               found
               in
               others
               ,
               yeilding
               an
               Eare
               to
               Counsell
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               safe
               .
               Yet
               if
               these
               bring
               not
               Iudgment
               to
               discerne
               good
               from
               euill
               ,
               this
               meane
               Sufficiency
               would
               be
               as
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               referd
               himselfe
               wholy
               to
               the
               Counsell
               of
               others
               :
               which
               is
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               whereof
               they
               haue
               somtimes
               made
               vse
               to
               ruine
               many
               Estates
               ;
               for
               that
               where
               the
               Councell
               shall
               consist
               of
               incapable
               men
               ,
               aswell
               as
               the
               Prince
               ;
               a
               thing
               which
               vsually
               fals
               out
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Counsellors
               are
               chosen
               by
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               euery
               man
               seekes
               his
               like
               ;
               and
               we
               much
               acknowledge
               some
               Sufficiency
               to
               iudge
               of
               that
               of
               another
               man
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Election
               :
               and
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Estate
               is
               the
               sooner
               drawne
               to
               its
               ruine
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               number
               of
               Counsellors
               is
               greatest
               .
               But
               if
               they
               whom
               the
               Prince
               hath
               called
               to
               his
               Councell
               ,
               he
               worthy
               and
               fit
               to
               support
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               &
               that
               the
               Prince
               be
               not
               capable
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               good
               parties
               and
               occasions
               ,
               and
               to
               adde
               the
               conduct
               which
               shal
               be
               necessary
               in
               the
               executions
               ;
               this
               councel
               wil
               be
               fruitles
               to
               him
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Counsellors
               of
               Princes
               are
               accompanied
               
               with
               ●ealousie
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               and
               tending
               all
               to
               one
               end
               ,
               they
               fi●de
               out
               many
               times
               publique
               Councels
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               serue
               to
               their
               owne
               priuate
               interests
               ,
               striuing
               by
               many
               cunning
               practises
               ,
               to
               frustrate
               the
               Designes
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               increase
               of
               reputation
               one
               of
               another
               .
               Whereby
               it
               happens
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               hauing
               not
               (
               for
               the
               little
               sufficiency
               that
               is
               in
               him
               )
               that
               authority
               among
               his
               Councellors
               which
               were
               necessary
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               these
               Diuisions
               ;
               nor
               yet
               Iudgement
               to
               discouer
               the
               particular
               Desig●es
               of
               euery
               one
               ;
               he
               remaynes
               among
               so
               many
               Councellors
               ,
               rather
               confounded
               and
               irresolute
               ,
               then
               counselled
               .
               Besides
               that
               in
               such
               a
               Councell
               of
               Wise
               men
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               vallor
               ,
               which
               serue
               a
               Prince
               of
               little
               vnderstanding
               ,
               there
               is
               neuer
               so
               much
               Friendship
               and
               Affection
               as
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               in
               Cou●cellors
               .
               For
               that
               seeing
               their
               Prince
               more
               inwardly
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               knowing
               his
               imperfections
               and
               weaknesse
               better
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               Nature
               beares
               it
               ,
               t●at
               in
               the
               end
               they
               fall
               to
               contemne
               him
               ,
               the
               which
               afterwards
               doth
               easily
               turne
               to
               hatred
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Minister
               which
               hath
               some
               merrit
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               scornes
               to
               obey
               a
               man
               incapable
               of
               his
               Greatnesse
               ,
               and
               vnworthy
               of
               his
               Fortune
               ,
               long
               .
               After
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               followes
               the
               infidelity
               of
               Councellors
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Prince
               must
               eyther
               be
               sold
               ,
               or
               turned
               vp
               and
               downe
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               of
               the
               will
               of
               those
               which
               shall
               be
               about
               him
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               Councell
               will
               haue
               more
               regard
               to
               their
               particular
               aduancement
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               Master
               .
            
             
               A
               P●i●ce
               then
               that
               desires
               to
               raigne
               in
               his
               Estate
               ,
               must
               make
               himselfe
               capable
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               and
               mannage
               affaires
               :
               not
               that
               I
               would
               aduise
               a
               Prince
               who
               hath
               sufficiency
               in
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               no
               man
               about
               him
               to
               giue
               him
               Counsel
               ;
               bu●
               rather
               I
               be●eeue
               that
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               foundations
               of
               his
               reputation
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               ha●e
               an
               opinion
               that
               his
               owne
               iudgement
               and
               proper
               intelligence
               
               of
               affaires
               ,
               is
               assisted
               by
               a
               wise
               and
               faithfull
               Councell
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               for
               the
               which
               he
               must
               most
               labour
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Councell
               how
               wise
               and
               adui●ed
               soeuer
               ,
               must
               alwayes
               be
               surmounted
               by
               the
               iudgement
               and
               capacity
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               must
               rather
               serue
               for
               an
               accessary
               ;
               then
               a
               principall
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               :
               that
               in
               commaundments
               they
               acknowledge
               themselues
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               not
               carry
               themselues
               as
               equals
               :
               that
               in
               occasions
               and
               affaires
               of
               importance
               ,
               they
               may
               rather
               haue
               power
               to
               alt●r
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               knowne
               the
               difficulties
               and
               inconueniences
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               resolue
               :
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Prince
               hath
               neede
               of
               so
               much
               spirit
               ,
               as
               his
               Councell
               may
               assist
               him
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               but
               not
               teach
               him
               to
               raigne
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               Prince
               hath
               neede
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               maintayne
               himselfe
               in
               life
               ,
               so
               harh
               he
               neede
               of
               a
               good
               Councell
               ,
               to
               maintayne
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               Estate
               :
               and
               as
               without
               it
               he
               cannot
               be
               termed
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               without
               Councell
               he
               cannot
               be
               held
               a
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               hauing
               made
               choyce
               of
               those
               which
               may
               Counsell
               him
               ,
               
               he
               must
               carefully
               take
               occasion
               to
               demand
               their
               Councell
               :
               tha●
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               neyther
               too
               long
               before
               the
               Enterprize
               ,
               least
               it
               should
               be
               discouered
               ;
               nor
               too
               late
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               the
               Councell
               should
               proue
               vnprofitable
               .
               And
               if
               he
               doubts
               that
               the
               businesse
               will
               not
               be
               held
               secret
               ,
               being
               propounded
               in
               a
               full
               Councell
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               of
               his
               Councellors
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               dare
               not
               deliuer
               their
               opinions
               freely
               ;
               and
               he
               may
               receiue
               their
               aduice
               separately
               and
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               reiect
               the
               reasons
               contrary
               to
               the
               Councell
               which
               they
               haue
               giuen
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               the
               better
               iudge
               what
               party
               he
               shall
               embrace
               ;
               without
               tying
               himselfe
               to
               number
               the
               voices
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               weigh
               him
               ;
               for
               affaires
               of
               Estate
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               gouerned
               according
               to
               the
               plurality
               of
               voices
               ,
               if
               the
               reasons
               of
               eyther
               part
               be
               then
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               vncertaine
               what
               party
               they
               should
               follow
               .
               
               But
               aboue
               all
               t●ings
               a
               Prince
               mu●t
               haue
               a
               care
               in
               affaires
               of
               greatest
               importance
               ,
               nor
               to
               discouer
               euen
               vnto
               his
               Councellors
               of
               what
               opinion
               he
               is
               :
               Least
               that
               they
               which
               counsell
               him
               should
               rather
               se●ke
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               reas●ns
               to
               confirme
               his
               opinion
               and
               to
               please
               him
               .
               For
               Councellors
               ought
               to
               declare
               freely
               what
               they
               hold
               in
               their
               consciences
               honorable
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               safe
               for
               his
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Some
               one
               would
               oblige
               the
               Prince
               to
               assist
               himselfe
               at
               all
               manner
               of
               Councels
               ,
               asw●ll
               to
               take
               knowledge
               of
               all
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               as
               to
               discouer
               the
               capacity
               of
               his
               Councellors
               ,
               to
               hinder
               factions
               which
               grow
               in
               Councell
               ,
               to
               moderate
               the
               passions
               and
               iealousies
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               giue
               more
               Authority
               to
               his
               Resolutions
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               presence
               to
               cause
               the
               affaires
               to
               be
               treated
               of
               with
               the
               respect
               and
               grauity
               that
               is
               requisite
               and
               necessary
               .
            
             
               Yet
               there
               being
               many
               things
               which
               are
               treated
               of
               in
               the
               like
               Councels
               ,
               depending
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               policy
               ,
               or
               the
               Treasure
               ;
               besides
               that
               this
               would
               ouer-burthen
               the
               Prince
               ,
               in
               making
               him
               to
               imploy
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               time
               in
               these
               affaires
               ;
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               without
               abasing
               his
               Authority
               and
               Maiesty
               too
               much
               ,
               by
               this
               too
               frequent
               communication
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               suffice
               ,
               that
               he
               assist
               at
               most
               important
               affaires
               ,
               or
               at
               those
               whose
               resolution
               may
               increase
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               contenting
               himselfe
               to
               prouide
               for
               that
               which
               concernes
               Peace
               or
               Warre
               ,
               with
               the
               saf●ty
               a●d
               quiet
               of
               his
               Estate
               .
            
             
               An●
               to
               p●euent
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               happen
               daily
               in
               Councels
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               doth
               not
               assist
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               the
               same
               aduantages
               without
               assisting
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               haue
               by
               his
               presence
               being
               there
               ,
               the
               course
               obserued
               by
               the
               Grand
               Seig●our
               is
               somewhat
               considerable
               .
               For
               in
               the
               place
               where
               they
               hold
               the
               Diuan
               or
               Counsell
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               window
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               (
               without
               being
               seene
               )
               he
               may
               heare
               all
               that
               is
               spoken
               and
               past
               in
               his
               
               Councell
               :
               So
               as
               his
               Councellors
               vncertayne
               whether
               their
               master
               heare
               them
               or
               not
               ,
               obserue
               the
               same
               respect
               ,
               the
               same
               modesty
               ,
               and
               t●e
               same
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               do
               in
               his
               presence
               :
               and
               after
               they
               haue
               held
               the
               counsell
               ,
               they
               go
               and
               make
               report
               vnto
               him
               of
               what
               hath
               past
               ;
               the
               which
               they
               dare
               not
               deliuer
               falsly
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whether
               the
               Prince
               haue
               heard
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               is
               informed
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               propoun●ed
               in
               his
               Councell
               .
               and
               heares
               himselfe
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               ,
               the
               reasons
               of
               all
               sides
               ;
               and
               then
               after
               the
               reports
               which
               is
               truly
               and
               certaynely
               made
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               presently
               resolues
               without
               any
               demunition
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               hauing
               demaunded
               the
               aduice
               of
               his
               Councellors
               ,
               
               he
               must
               receiue
               it
               from
               them
               all
               with
               an
               equall
               countenance
               ;
               without
               hating
               him
               ,
               which
               hath
               giuen
               him
               bad
               counsell
               :
               vnlesse
               he
               discouer
               some
               malice
               .
               For
               Councels
               hauing
               no
               force
               if
               they
               be
               not
               allowed
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               hauing
               found
               them
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               he
               hath
               iudged
               ,
               and
               hath
               beene
               mooued
               by
               the
               same
               reasons
               ,
               like
               to
               him
               that
               gaue
               them
               :
               So
               as
               the
               errour
               of
               iudgment
               hauing
               bin
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               the
               blame
               and
               the
               fault
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               the
               Councellor
               alone
               :
               And
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               neuer
               in
               any
               Estate
               established
               ●ecompences
               or
               punishments
               for
               good
               or
               bad
               counsels
               ;
               which
               are
               held
               such
               commonly
               not
               by
               the
               reasons
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               euents
               ,
               whereof
               no
               man
               can
               be
               any
               way
               answereable
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               therefore
               diligently
               Examine
               ,
               
               an
               aduice
               or
               counsell
               ;
               consider
               the
               thing
               in
               its
               selfe
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               and
               dependances
               ;
               preferre
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Estate
               to
               all
               other
               considerations
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               seeke
               the
               profit
               by
               honest
               courses
               ,
               which
               consist
               in
               all
               the
               the
               parts
               which
               we
               represent
               in
               this
               treaty
               ,
               very
               necessary
               for
               the
               establishment
               ,
               preseruation
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
             
               Afterwards
               the
               Prince
               must
               duly
               consider
               of
               the
               Execution
               of
               that
               which
               they
               counsell
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               Councell
               being
               of
               doubtfull
               things
               ,
               he
               must
               aduise
               whether
               Fortune
               may
               haue
               a
               greater
               share
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               he
               meanes
               to
               vndertake
               ,
               then
               wisdome
               :
               and
               if
               he
               finds
               that
               he
               hath
               more
               need
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               he
               must
               beware
               how
               he
               imbarque
               himselfe
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               contrary
               succeed
               to
               that
               which
               he
               desires
               ,
               he
               incurres
               more
               losse
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               hope
               for
               profit
               ,
               succeeding
               after
               his
               desire
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               necessity
               reduceth
               him
               to
               this
               poynt
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               eyther
               loose
               or
               hazard
               ;
               it
               were
               better
               to
               tempt
               Fortune
               ,
               the
               which
               although
               it
               did
               not
               succeed
               ,
               yet
               at
               the
               least
               he
               should
               haue
               this
               contentment
               ,
               to
               haue
               done
               what
               lay
               in
               him
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               lightly
               imbarque
               himselfe
               in
               a
               dangerous
               Enterprize
               ,
               although
               that
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               the
               perill
               be
               not
               so
               neere
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               danger
               that
               euery
               bad
               resolution
               carries
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               drawes
               after
               it
               likewise
               to
               maintayne
               it
               ,
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               such
               like
               ,
               for
               that
               things
               cannot
               remayne
               alone
               ,
               but
               are
               bound
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               and
               inchayned
               together
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               we
               may
               not
               haue
               so
               much
               respect
               vnto
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               we
               forget
               the
               future
               .
               For
               althoug●
               that
               the
               accidents
               of
               Fortune
               are
               in
               such
               variety
               ,
               and
               so
               frequent
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               hinder
               vs
               from
               a
               certayne
               fore-sight
               of
               the
               future
               :
               and
               that
               to
               haue
               regard
               to
               an
               imaginary
               feare
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               may
               be
               or
               not
               be
               ,
               it
               seemes
               that
               this
               were
               to
               imbrace
               the
               shaddow
               ,
               and
               to
               leaue
               the
               body
               or
               substance
               .
            
             
               Yet
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Errours
               which
               are
               committed
               in
               deliberations
               proceeds
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               suffer
               themselues
               too
               much
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               affect●ō
               of
               the
               present
               ;
               the
               which
               how
               little
               soeuer
               it
               be
               assisted
               by
               Fortune
               ,
               it
               seemes
               that
               it
               hath
               alwayes
               greater
               force
               and
               vigour
               ,
               then
               the
               strongest
               respect
               we
               can
               imagine
               
               of
               the
               future
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               shew
               himselfe
               very
               stayed
               in
               such
               affections
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               present
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               forget
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               future
               :
               but
               he
               must
               accustome
               himselfe
               to
               set
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               before
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               resentment
               and
               apprehension
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               saw
               it
               or
               touch
               it
               .
               So
               he
               may
               not
               for
               a
               feare
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               forbeare
               to
               remedy
               a
               present
               mischiefe
               .
            
             
               He
               may
               not
               likewise
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               any
               Example
               that
               is
               alledged
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               particularities
               do
               not
               concurre
               .
               For
               although
               that
               these
               comparisons
               may
               ioyne
               at
               some
               corner
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               things
               hold
               by
               some
               similitude
               or
               likenesse
               :
               yet
               there
               are
               very
               few
               Examples
               which
               do
               not
               hault
               :
               And
               the
               relation
               which
               is
               drawne
               from
               Experience
               ,
               is
               many
               times
               defectiue
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               assisted
               by
               discourse
               and
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Then
               hee
               must
               examine
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               person
               which
               giues
               the
               aduice
               ,
               especially
               his
               interest
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               things
               he
               must
               refuse
               to
               counsell
               a
               flatterer
               ,
               and
               inuite
               him
               that
               counsels
               ,
               to
               speake
               freely
               and
               with
               courage
               .
            
             
               If
               for
               the
               respect
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Prince
               who
               is
               counselled
               ,
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               flatter
               him
               ;
               
               the
               Prince
               shall
               consider
               ,
               if
               the
               flattery
               of
               him
               that
               counsels
               him
               ,
               (
               who
               must
               sometimes
               vse
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               words
               of
               silke
               )
               proceeds
               from
               cunning
               and
               subtilty
               ,
               which
               the
               Councellor
               doth
               vse
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               that
               which
               is
               for
               his
               good
               ;
               or
               with
               a
               designe
               to
               get
               credit
               by
               his
               pleasing
               ,
               he
               enters
               into
               this
               flattery
               :
               For
               in
               this
               last
               case
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               stoppe
               his
               Eares
               ,
               and
               open
               them
               to
               him
               that
               speakes
               freely
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               condition
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               haue
               so
               great
               need
               of
               true
               and
               free
               aduertisements
               then
               Princes
               ,
               who
               vndergo
               a
               publicke
               life
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               satisfie
               and
               content
               the
               opinion
               of
               so
               many
               people
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               are
               accustomed
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               
               that
               may
               diuert
               them
               from
               their
               course
               ,
               they
               finde
               themselues
               insensibly
               ingaged
               in
               the
               hatred
               and
               detestation
               of
               their
               Subiects
               ,
               for
               occasions
               many
               times
               which
               they
               might
               well
               auoyd
               ,
               without
               any
               interest
               of
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               aduised
               and
               directed
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               manner
               whereby
               most
               Princes
               liue
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               few
               men
               are
               found
               that
               will
               practise
               this
               Trade
               ,
               being
               the
               office
               of
               true
               Friendship
               towards
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               in
               a
               rough
               and
               dangerous
               tryall
               ;
               So
               as
               they
               must
               not
               onely
               haue
               much
               affection
               and
               freedome
               ,
               but
               also
               courage
               .
               Flattery
               is
               far
               more
               safe
               ;
               for
               that
               by
               pleasing
               ,
               it
               seemes
               they
               draw
               nearer
               vnto
               Friendship
               :
               and
               for
               that
               it
               is
               more
               agreeable
               to
               him
               whom
               they
               flatter
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               more
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               practise
               that
               meanes
               to
               flatter
               .
            
             
               Contrariwise
               Truth
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               approached
               neare
               to
               contempt
               ,
               cannot
               be
               so
               safely
               practised
               with
               a
               Prince
               .
               
               They
               haue
               their
               circumscriptions
               and
               limits
               :
               and
               many
               times
               it
               falls
               out
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               the
               World
               is
               )
               they
               leaue
               truth
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               Princes
               ,
               not
               onely
               without
               fruite
               ,
               but
               with
               preiudice
               to
               him
               that
               speakes
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               the
               Prince
               will
               assure
               himselfe
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               he
               must
               encourage
               one
               or
               two
               of
               those
               which
               approach
               nearest
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               knowes
               to
               be
               best
               affected
               ,
               and
               freest
               from
               contempt
               of
               him
               ,
               
               to
               deliuer
               freely
               vnto
               him
               in
               what
               manner
               they
               receiue
               his
               actions
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               choose
               such
               men
               of
               a
               meane
               fortune
               ,
               and
               are
               notwithstanding
               satisfied
               and
               content
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               on
               the
               one
               side
               they
               may
               haue
               no
               feare
               to
               touch
               their
               Masters
               heart
               to
               the
               quicke
               ;
               least
               they
               should
               thereby
               lose
               the
               course
               of
               their
               aduancement
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               being
               of
               a
               meane
               condition
               ,
               they
               may
               haue
               the
               more
               communication
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               .
               A
               Prince
               is
               not
               to
               be
               credited
               ,
               when
               he
               brags
               of
               his
               courage
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               encounter
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               if
               for
               his
               profit
               &
               aduancement
               he
               cannot
               endure
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               friends
               words
               ;
               hauing
               no
               other
               effect
               nor
               aime
               but
               to
               
               pinch
               him
               by
               the
               Eare
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               operation
               being
               in
               his
               owne
               hands
               .
            
             
               Wee
               reade
               in
               the
               Turkes
               Historie
               ,
               that
               a
               Bassa
               called
               by
               his
               Master
               to
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               
               and
               made
               Vezir
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               charge
               of
               the
               Empire
               next
               to
               the
               Grand
               Siegnour
               ,
               holding
               himselfe
               not
               very
               capable
               of
               this
               charge
               ,
               hee
               drew
               certaine
               Persons
               secretly
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               charge
               to
               collect
               whatsoeuer
               they
               heard
               spoken
               in
               the
               Citie
               of
               Constantinople
               touching
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               to
               relate
               it
               vnto
               him
               :
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               being
               aduertized
               of
               all
               that
               was
               found
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               they
               desired
               to
               bee
               done
               or
               not
               done
               ,
               hee
               gouerned
               himselfe
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               helpe
               of
               any
               other
               Councell
               ,
               all
               things
               succeeded
               to
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               accomodating
               his
               actions
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               hee
               was
               admired
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               before
               held
               him
               to
               bee
               vncapable
               of
               this
               charge
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               be
               practi●ed
               by
               the
               Prince
               ;
               but
               yet
               hee
               may
               not
               forbeare
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               a
               good
               Councell
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               propositions
               of
               that
               which
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               haue
               discouered
               ,
               to
               bee
               desired
               of
               the
               people
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               it
               shall
               bee
               easie
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               resolue
               ,
               bee
               it
               that
               hee
               take
               the
               aduice
               of
               euery
               one
               secretly
               and
               apart
               ;
               or
               being
               assembled
               ,
               hee
               cause
               them
               to
               deliuer
               their
               opinions
               openly
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               the
               communication
               of
               their
               aduisoes
               ,
               the
               resolution
               may
               bee
               more
               easie
               to
               take
               ,
               either
               in
               following
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               voyces
               ,
               or
               in
               making
               choice
               of
               his
               opinion
               that
               seemes
               the
               best
               ;
               and
               the
               resolution
               taken
               ,
               the
               execution
               must
               follow
               with
               all
               possible
               speede
               ;
               Celeritie
               making
               all
               things
               easie
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               that
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               is
               actiue
               and
               full
               of
               vigour
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               it
               giues
               no
               leisure
               to
               crosse
               a
               businesse
               in
               the
               execution
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               oppose
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               22.
               
               Of
               the
               forme
               of
               Commanding
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               establishment
               to
               bee
               made
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               is
               the
               forme
               of
               Commanding
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               wee
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Commander
               ,
               and
               the
               iustice
               of
               the
               commandement
               .
               The
               power
               of
               him
               which
               commands
               is
               either
               soueraigne
               or
               inferiour
               .
               
               The
               commandement
               of
               the
               soueraigne
               is
               ,
               either
               generall
               ,
               or
               particular
               :
               The
               generall
               consists
               in
               the
               lawes
               which
               the
               soueraigne
               establisheth
               ,
               vnder
               which
               wee
               comprehend
               the
               ordinary
               orders
               ,
               customes
               and
               statutes
               .
            
             
               The
               law
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               pledge
               and
               a
               generall
               safetie
               ,
               which
               Princes
               giue
               vnto
               their
               subiects
               ,
               
               for
               the
               entertainement
               of
               contracts
               ,
               and
               their
               course
               of
               liuing
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               maintained
               and
               obserued
               ,
               especially
               amongst
               them
               for
               the
               generall
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               For
               reason
               alone
               which
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               man
               ,
               being
               vnable
               to
               retaine
               him
               within
               the
               bonds
               of
               his
               dutie
               ,
               and
               custome
               to
               liue
               ill
               ,
               hauing
               made
               so
               great
               an
               impression
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               neither
               prayers
               nor
               admonitions
               are
               able
               to
               retire
               him
               ;
               it
               hath
               beene
               needfull
               to
               imploy
               the
               authority
               of
               lawes
               ▪
               and
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               reduce
               euery
               man
               to
               reason
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Establishment
               of
               certaine
               rules
               ,
               to
               a
               sure
               order
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               to
               confirme
               iudgments
               in
               Iustice.
               In
               effect
               it
               were
               dangerous
               ,
               to
               leaue
               all
               to
               the
               iudgment
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               whereof
               will
               grow
               a
               confusion
               of
               opinions
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               some
               rule
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               more
               easily
               bee
               carried
               away
               by
               hatred
               or
               fauour
               :
               the
               which
               cannot
               happen
               to
               Law-giuers
               ,
               who
               making
               
               Lawes
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               are
               not
               transported
               with
               any
               priuate
               passion
               but
               for
               the
               publique
               .
               For
               although
               that
               the
               Iudges
               were
               wise
               and
               without
               passion
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               finde
               a
               small
               number
               of
               wise
               men
               which
               establish
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               the
               for
               me
               o●iudging
               ,
               then
               to
               finde
               such
               a
               number
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               Iudges
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               are
               made
               with
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               Iudgements
               are
               giuen
               suddainly
               according
               to
               the
               occurrents
               of
               affaires
               :
               so
               as
               the
               rule
               is
               more
               safe
               taken
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               Prince
               gaue
               it
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               Lawes
               are
               of
               diuers
               sorts
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               for
               the
               gouernment
               whereof
               they
               are
               made
               .
               For
               some
               rule
               the
               power
               of
               Offices
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiasticall
               as
               Ciuill
               ;
               and
               distinguish
               the
               function
               of
               their
               Charges
               ,
               their
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               preheminence
               one
               vpon
               another
               .
               Others
               rule
               the
               Treasure
               ;
               others
               the
               military
               Discipline
               ;
               others
               the
               generall
               Policy
               ;
               others
               Iustice
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               persons
               ,
               of
               contracts
               ,
               treaties
               ,
               and
               commerce
               among
               men
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Crimes
               ,
               the
               order
               and
               forme
               of
               proceeding
               in
               Iudgements
               by
               the
               parties
               and
               Iudges
               .
               Some
               are
               made
               to
               contayne
               the
               Subiect
               in
               his
               duty
               towards
               the
               Prince
               and
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               maintayne
               Concord
               and
               Peace
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               Law
               must
               haue
               for
               his
               principall
               end
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               to
               prouide
               for
               all
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               inconueniences
               that
               may
               annoy
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               any
               particular
               profit
               for
               him
               that
               hath
               made
               it
               :
               
               Otherwise
               the
               Reuerence
               which
               hath
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               would
               part
               and
               be
               separated
               f●om
               such
               commandments
               ,
               and
               there
               would
               remaine
               nothing
               but
               the
               sole
               authority
               and
               power
               .
               For
               although
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               is
               a
               La●
               ,
               yet
               this
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               all
               that
               comes
               into
               his
               fancy
               and
               will
               to
               doe
               ;
               but
               onely
               of
               that
               which
               ●e
               may
               iustly
               desire
               :
               for
               that
               the
               Lawes
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               and
               published
               ,
               to
               amend
               and
               correct
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               meane
               to
               establish
               
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               second
               the
               appetite
               of
               him
               that
               makes
               them
               :
               We
               must
               therefore
               consider
               in
               making
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               qualities
               which
               must
               concurre
               in
               a
               Law.
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
               that
               it
               be
               according
               to
               publique
               honesty
               ,
               obseruing
               the
               dignity
               of
               persons
               and
               things
               :
               that
               it
               be
               iust
               as
               well
               for
               the
               end
               whereunto
               it
               ought
               to
               tend
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               publique
               good
               onely
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               him
               that
               makes
               it
               ,
               who
               in
               establishing
               it
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               exceed
               the
               power
               that
               is
               giuen
               him
               .
               There
               is
               another
               quality
               which
               concernes
               the
               forme
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Equality
               and
               proportion
               may
               be
               kept
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               imposition
               of
               Iudges
               :
               for
               otherwise
               it
               were
               not
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               a
               violence
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               in
               conscience
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               ,
               but
               onely
               ●o
               auoyd
               scandall
               and
               sedition
               .
               It
               must
               likewise
               be
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               according
               vnto
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               are
               Subiects
               ,
               grounded
               vpon
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               and
               accommodated
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               affaires
               ,
               and
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               For
               there
               are
               lawes
               which
               are
               good
               in
               one
               Country
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               be
               so
               in
               another
               .
               The
               Lawes
               in
               like
               manner
               must
               be
               fitting
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               being
               necessary
               to
               gouerne
               the
               Estate
               ,
               as
               a
               pilot
               doth
               his
               ship
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wind
               that
               blowes
               ,
               and
               not
               lightly
               established
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               profitable
               to
               all
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               ;
               plaine
               ,
               least
               its
               obscurity
               breeds
               some
               errour
               ;
               briefe
               ,
               and
               according
               vnto
               some
               without
               preface
               ,
               with
               the
               commandment
               onely
               .
            
             
               
               Yet
               others
               are
               of
               a
               contrary
               opinion
               .
               For
               although
               that
               the
               principall
               intention
               of
               the
               Law
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               to
               teach
               the
               reason
               for
               the
               which
               it
               is
               made
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               called
               by
               the
               sick
               Patient
               ,
               to
               giue
               him
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               prescriptions
               ,
               but
               to
               cure
               him
               ,
               hauing
               more
               need
               of
               health
               then
               Doctrine
               :
               yet
               for
               that
               they
               make
               Lawes
               for
               men
               capable
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ought
               (
               as
               a
               common
               Father
               )
               not
               onely
               to
               make
               knowne
               vnto
               his
               people
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               know
               
               that
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               his
               Prince
               are
               no
               lesse
               full
               of
               reason
               then
               command
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               
               that
               when
               as
               by
               such
               mildnes●e
               and
               humanity
               the
               Prince
               preuayles
               nothing
               with
               his
               Subiects
               ;
               then
               he
               may
               with
               a
               sufficient
               excuse
               v●e
               his
               absolute
               commaund
               :
               For
               his
               duty
               binds
               him
               t●
               practise
               all
               meanes
               to
               moue
               and
               induce
               his
               Subiects
               ▪
               to
               well
               doing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               imploy
               force
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               it selfe
               is
               not
               bad
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               vsed
               .
               For
               although
               that
               the
               Lawes
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               against
               men
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               made
               to
               commaund
               men
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               pleasure
               doth
               many
               times
               deceiue
               men
               ,
               delighting
               in
               things
               which
               are
               pernicious
               and
               hurtfull
               ;
               the
               Prince
               in
               making
               a
               Law
               ,
               must
               not
               haue
               any
               regard
               to
               the
               pleasure
               or
               displeasure
               which
               his
               Subiects
               may
               take
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               suffice
               him
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               he
               ordaynes
               or
               commaunds
               ,
               may
               be
               good
               and
               profitable
               to
               the
               publique
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               proceede
               in
               those
               courses
               which
               may
               breed
               a
               popular
               contentment
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               he
               must
               haue
               this
               principal
               obiect
               after
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               Behold
               what
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               in
               the
               establishment
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               see
               what
               we
               are
               to
               fly
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               23.
               
               What
               we
               are
               to
               to
               a●oyde
               in
               the
               establishing
               of
               L●wes
               .
            
             
               AMong
               other
               things
               we
               must
               haue
               a
               speciall
               care
               not
               to
               establish
               any
               Lawes
               but
               such
               as
               are
               very
               necessary
               .
               
               The
               multiplic●ty
               of
               Lawes
               is
               ra●●●
               :
               then
               a
               testimony
               of
               confusion
               then
               good
               orders
               :
               For
               few
               Lawes
               suffice
               to
               entertayne
               good
               men
               in
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               wicked
               if
               they
               be
               well
               obserued
               .
               The
               number
               of
               Lawes
               proceeds
               commonly
               from
               two
               causes
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               the
               ambition
               and
               vanity
               of
               ,
               those
               which
               cōmand
               ,
               who
               to
               gaine
               the
               reputation
               of
               wel
               ruling
               ,
               
               will
               prouide
               for
               all
               ,
               yea
               for
               matters
               of
               small
               moment
               .
               The
               which
               is
               a
               cause
               that
               being
               of
               this
               quallity
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               obserued
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               accustoming
               themselues
               not
               to
               obay
               Lawes
               of
               small
               importance
               ,
               they
               afterward
               do
               easily
               dispence
               with
               themselues
               from
               doing
               that
               which
               Lawes
               of
               greater
               importance
               commaunds
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               better
               to
               leaue
               the
               care
               of
               such
               great
               and
               weighty
               things
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               may
               prouide
               according
               to
               occurrents
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               cause
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lawes
               do
               vsually
               proceed
               ,
               is
               the
               bad
               inclination
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               who
               hauing
               an
               intent
               to
               domineere
               ouer
               the
               Magistrates
               &
               publick
               ,
               in
               his
               particular
               appetites
               and
               affayres
               ,
               makes
               what
               Lawes
               he
               can
               to
               offend
               in
               particular
               ,
               eyther
               those
               whom
               he
               feares
               or
               such
               as
               he
               hates
               :
               or
               of
               that
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               thinkes
               he
               may
               draw
               some
               profit
               for
               his
               owne
               particular
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               vnto
               the
               obseruation
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               establishment
               were
               fruitlesse
               .
               To
               this
               obseruation
               two
               things
               are
               necessary
               :
               the
               example
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               which
               commaund
               ;
               and
               Seuerity
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Lawes
               prescribe
               vnto
               Subiects
               the
               rule
               of
               well
               liuing
               ,
               
               so
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               giue
               an
               Example
               for
               the
               obseruation
               and
               entertaynment
               of
               the
               Lawes
               :
               And
               the
               Prince
               is
               called
               the
               liuing
               Law
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               his
               intelligence
               and
               power
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               ;
               but
               also
               for
               the
               obseruation
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               teach
               by
               way
               of
               commaundment
               ,
               the
               Prince
               by
               his
               Example
               commaunds
               it
               .
               When
               I
               say
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               his
               person
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               of
               his
               trayne
               ,
               of
               his
               neerest
               Fauourites
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               greatest
               personages
               :
               For
               it
               would
               little
               auayle
               him
               to
               obserue
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               if
               he
               suffer
               the
               great
               men
               of
               his
               Court
               to
               break
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               haue
               an
               Eye
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Subiects
               of
               a
               meane
               condition
               cannot
               receiue
               a
               greater
               contentment
               then
               to
               see
               the
               actions
               of
               great
               persons
               conformable
               to
               the
               
               common
               rule
               ,
               conceiuing
               an
               opinion
               thereby
               to
               haue
               some
               equality
               and
               participation
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               them
               equall
               in
               this
               obedience
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Prince
               serues
               to
               inuite
               men
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               
               so
               seuerity
               retires
               and
               hinders
               those
               (
               whom
               impunity
               might
               abandon
               )
               from
               doing
               euill
               .
               This
               seuerity
               notwithstanding
               doth
               not
               extend
               to
               search
               out
               and
               punish
               the
               most
               secret
               offences
               ;
               but
               those
               which
               may
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               bad
               example
               .
               Likewise
               it
               is
               certayne
               that
               the
               punishments
               or
               dayned
               by
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               are
               more
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               scandall
               then
               for
               the
               Crime
               ,
               whereof
               God
               is
               the
               principall
               reuenger
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               to
               punish
               the
               offence
               past
               ,
               as
               to
               strike
               terrour
               into
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               punishment
               ,
               not
               to
               commit
               the
               like
               fault
               .
               And
               although
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law
               be
               not
               to
               hinder
               any
               man
               ,
               yet
               for
               that
               men
               sometimes
               commit
               errours
               ,
               
               which
               deserue
               (
               eyther
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               person
               which
               commits
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               good
               respect
               )
               compassion
               and
               mercy
               :
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Prin●e
               may
               moderate
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               a
               fauorable
               temper
               ,
               or
               giue
               him
               an
               absolute
               pardon
               ,
               if
               the
               Subiect
               deserues
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               herein
               he
               cannot
               bri●g
               impunity
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               or
               in
               equality
               which
               breeds
               scandall
               to
               good
               men
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               effect
               pardons
               must
               not
               be
               too
               frequent
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               Subiect
               that
               is
               full
               of
               merit
               ,
               
               and
               they
               must
               be
               pleasing
               to
               the
               most
               part
               .
               But
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               seuere
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               disobedience
               of
               the
               Subiects
               the
               Prince
               should
               be
               rigorous
               :
               if
               punishment
               may
               be
               called
               ●igour
               :
               this
               ●igour
               ingendring
               vsually
               feare
               ,
               the
               which
               seldome
               accompanied
               with
               loue
               ,
               he
               must
               amidst
               his
               actious
               of
               seuerity
               ,
               extend
               his
               bounty
               to
               good
               men
               :
               and
               then
               the
               feare
               which
               was
               full
               of
               hatred
               ,
               will
               bee
               conuerted
               in●o
               Reuerence
               .
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               generall
               commaunds
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               which
               
               are
               made
               by
               Lawes
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               kinde
               of
               commands
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               24.
               
               Of
               the
               Princes
               particular
               Commaunds
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               the
               particular
               Commaunds
               which
               are
               made
               vpon
               occasions
               which
               happen
               dayly
               ,
               the
               forme
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               equall
               :
               for
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               constant
               in
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               first
               vndertaken
               to
               establish
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               change
               vpon
               euery
               difficulty
               which
               may
               happen
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               they
               should
               striue
               to
               surmount
               al●
               the
               crosses
               which
               may
               present
               themselues
               .
               This
               forme
               of
               Commaund
               shal
               be
               like
               vnto
               the
               other
               accompanied
               with
               seuerity
               ,
               being
               needfull
               to
               p●euent
               disobedience
               in
               small
               matters
               :
               for
               that
               this
               vice
               like
               vnto
               others
               ,
               growes
               by
               degrees
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               ,
               hee
               which
               commaunds
               ,
               must
               deale
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               the
               Soueraigne
               commaund
               may
               depend
               wholy
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               tyed
               to
               his
               Person
               :
               not
               that
               the
               Prince
               should
               therefore
               draw
               vnto
               himselfe
               all
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               mann●ging
               of
               th●
               Estate
               :
               for
               besides
               that
               he
               should
               find
               himselfe
               ●uer-bu●thened
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               aff●ires
               th●re
               will
               be
               many
               ill
               cared
               for
               ,
               and
               worse
               executed
               ,
               ●e
               should
               cha●ge
               his
               Principality
               with
               euny
               ;
               and
               his
               subiects
               seeing
               themselues
               depriued
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               Offices
               ,
               would
               grow
               cold
               in
               the
               affections
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               beare
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Soueraigne
               authority
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               imparted
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               distribution
               of
               Recompences
               and
               Offices
               ,
               nor
               the
               absolute
               cōmand
               of
               forces
               ;
               least
               that
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               Prince
               hath
               giuen
               this
               power
               changing
               his
               affection
               and
               will
               ,
               shou●d
               take
               occasion
               to
               a●tempt
               against
               the
               Estate
               ,
               hauing
               the
               commodity
               
               ●f
               such
               an
               aduantage
               :
               whereof
               there
               are
               but
               too
               many
               examples
               Histories
               .
            
             
               We
               haue
               treated
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               a
               Soueraigne
               power
               :
               Let
               vs
               now
               obserue
               the
               forme
               of
               their
               Commaund
               ,
               whose
               power
               is
               inferiour
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               Estate
               are
               distributed
               ,
               to
               haue
               care
               and
               to
               watch
               ouer
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Estate
               which
               is
               committed
               vnto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               25.
               
               Of
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               IT
               being
               necessary
               that
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               any
               remayne
               without
               gouernment
               ;
               one
               alone
               being
               vnable
               to
               imbrace
               all
               ;
               being
               likewise
               vnfit
               ,
               that
               the
               Soueraigne
               should
               be
               troubled
               in
               matters
               which
               may
               be
               done
               better
               by
               those
               which
               are
               inferiour
               vnto
               him
               :
               it
               hath
               beene
               held
               necessary
               to
               giue
               order
               ,
               that
               this
               supreme
               authority
               ,
               yet
               without
               suffring
               any
               demuniti●n
               ,
               should
               be
               dispersed
               into
               many
               parts
               ;
               and
               that
               power
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               a
               certayne
               number
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               hea●e
               ,
               ordayne
               ,
               or
               prouide
               particularly
               ,
               for
               affaires
               of
               least
               importance
               ,
               and
               the
               which
               are
               all
               so
               many
               branches
               of
               the
               Soueraignty
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               grow
               ,
               and
               are
               supported
               as
               by
               their
               stemme
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               which
               reciprocally
               the
               Soueraignty
               beings
               forth
               flowers
               ,
               leaues
               ,
               and
               fruits
               .
            
             
               The
               distinction
               of
               these
               inferiour
               powers
               is
               diuers
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               For
               some
               are
               ordayned
               to
               free
               the
               Prince
               from
               the
               care
               and
               particular
               safety
               of
               the
               Prouinces
               ,
               and
               to
               watch
               ouer
               them
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               Gouernours
               :
               Others
               haue
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               :
               Others
               of
               War●
               ;
               Others
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ;
               Others
               of
               Policy
               ▪
               others
               of
               Iustice
               ;
               Others
               of
               Iudgements
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               giuen
               vpon
               the
               controuersies
               of
               priuate
               
               persons
               ,
               or
               fo●
               the
               punishments
               of
               crimes
               ;
               Others
               must
               haue
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               affaires
               abroad
               ;
               as
               Embassadours
               or
               Agents
               ;
               Others
               are
               destinated
               to
               assist
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               d●spose
               of
               his
               house
               and
               traine
               ,
               and
               to
               s●rue
               him
               i●
               his
               Court.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               euery
               one
               of
               their
               parts
               is
               subdiuided
               into
               many
               others
               ;
               so
               according
               to
               these
               subdiuisions
               ,
               the
               charges
               are
               in
               themselues
               distinguished
               into
               functions
               :
               and
               in
               this
               diuersity
               there
               are
               some
               which
               haue
               power
               to
               command
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               sole
               authority
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               which
               haue
               attributed
               this
               power
               to
               the
               Office.
               Others
               are
               erected
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               Others
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               commandments
               .
            
             
               Some
               hauing
               distinguished
               publique
               Offices
               ,
               a●cording
               vnto
               honour
               ,
               iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               command
               .
               For
               some
               are
               without
               honour
               ,
               iurisdiction
               ,
               or
               command
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               ranke
               they
               place
               all
               those
               which
               are
               destinated
               for
               the
               seruice
               or
               execution
               of
               the
               superiours
               commandments
               ,
               as
               Registers
               ,
               Notaries
               ,
               Cryers
               ,
               Sergeants
               ,
               Trumpets
               ▪
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Others
               are
               with
               honour
               ,
               yet
               without
               power
               to
               command
               or
               to
               iudge
               ;
               as
               Embassadours
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               and
               Secretaries
               of
               Estate
               ,
               Receiuers
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Princes
               trayne
               .
               Others
               haue
               honour
               and
               iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               no
               power
               to
               command
               ,
               as
               Prelates
               .
               Others
               haue
               honour
               and
               power
               to
               command
               ,
               but
               no
               iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               the
               Consuls
               in
               old
               time
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               present
               the
               gouernours
               of
               Prouinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               Procurators
               .
               Others
               haue
               honour
               ,
               iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               command
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               properly
               called
               Magistrates
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               26.
               
               Of
               the
               differences
               betwixt
               Officers
               and
               Commissaries
               .
            
             
               IT
               were
               a
               fruitlesse
               thing
               to
               busie
               my selfe
               here
               ,
               to
               Discourse
               particularly
               of
               the
               duties
               and
               power
               attributed
               to
               euery
               publique
               office
               :
               For
               that
               it
               is
               diuersly
               practized
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               seuerall
               estates
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               same
               Estate
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               held
               most
               expedient
               for
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               to
               increase
               the
               power
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               diminish
               that
               of
               another
               .
               And
               relating
               only
               that
               which
               is
               most
               generally
               obserued
               ,
               I
               will
               content
               my selfe
               to
               adde
               vnto
               these
               former
               distinctions
               one
               ot●er
               ,
               which
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               forme
               in
               the
               which
               a
               power
               is
               giuen
               to
               those
               which
               are
               imployed
               in
               publique
               charges
               .
            
             
               For
               charges
               are
               gi●en
               eyther
               by
               Office
               or
               by
               the
               way
               ●f
               Commission
               :
               If
               in
               an
               Office
               ,
               
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               charge
               is
               called
               an
               Officer
               :
               If
               by
               Commission
               he
               is
               tearmed
               a
               Commissioner
               .
               The
               charge
               of
               an
               Officer
               is
               regulated
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Edict
               of
               the
               erection
               of
               the
               office
               :
               and
               by
               the
               letters
               of
               Commission
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               is
               limitted
               .
               This
               difference
               is
               betwixt
               an
               Officer
               and
               a
               Commissioner
               ,
               that
               the
               charge
               of
               an
               Officer
               is
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               perpetuall
               course
               ,
               although
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               person
               the
               Exercise
               be
               limitted
               to
               a
               certayne
               time
               ▪
               and
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               reuokable
               at
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               giuen
               the
               Commission
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               foure
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               a
               Commission
               :
               The
               person
               from
               whence
               it
               proceeds
               ;
               
               the
               Direction
               ;
               the
               Charge
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               when
               it
               is
               to
               expire
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               Commissions
               proceed
               either
               from
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               Officers
               ,
               or
               from
               other
               Cōmissioners
               
               deputed
               by
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               
               who
               may
               commit
               ,
               there
               happening
               some
               lawfull
               let
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               forbidden
               ,
               or
               there
               be
               a
               question
               of
               State
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               life
               and
               honour
               of
               some
               persons
               :
               For
               in
               this
               case
               they
               cannot
               sub-deligate
               .
            
             
               
               For
               the
               direction
               ,
               a
               commission
               is
               directed
               either
               to
               an
               Officer
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               priuate
               person
               :
               If
               to
               an
               Officer
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               a
               thing
               depending
               of
               his
               Office
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               the
               letters
               are
               neither
               Executorie
               of
               his
               dutie
               ,
               then
               letters
               of
               commission
               ,
               if
               the
               time
               or
               place
               be
               not
               changed
               ;
               and
               differs
               from
               that
               which
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Edict
               of
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Office.
               In
               this
               concurrence●
               the
               ordinary
               knowledge
               is
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               the
               commission
               ;
               euen
               as
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               Officer
               is
               preferrable
               to
               that
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               ,
               and
               the
               actes
               of
               the
               Officers
               more
               assured
               then
               those
               of
               Commissioners
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               a
               matter
               which
               belongs
               not
               vnto
               them
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               bee
               a
               difference
               in
               some
               circumstance
               ;
               then
               he
               cannot
               get
               it
               as
               an
               Officer
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               qualitie
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               .
            
             
               
               In
               the
               charge
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               it
               is
               giuen
               vs
               ;
               and
               the
               power
               wee
               haue
               by
               it
               .
               The
               end
               concernes
               either
               the
               instruction
               ,
               or
               the
               knowledge
               of
               some
               businesse
               :
               And
               the
               power
               regards
               the
               decision
               ,
               iudgment
               or
               resolut●●n
               ,
               and
               the
               comm●ndement
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               resolued
               .
               I
               call
               instuction
               all
               that
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               done
               ,
               to
               bring
               a
               businesse
               to
               an
               Estate
               ready
               to
               be
               resolued
               and
               determined
               .
               The
               knowledge
               giuen
               vnto
               a
               Commissioner
               ,
               is
               either
               of
               factor
               of
               ●ight
               ;
               or
               of
               both
               together
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               shall
               carry
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               w●e
               will
               she●
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               treating
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               towards
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Prince
               :
               the
               power
               to
               iudge
               is
               g●uen
               either
               definitiuely
               ,
               &
               without
               an
               appeale
               ,
               or
               without
               execution
               if
               there
               be
               an
               appeale
               ;
               or
               els
               with
               power
               to
               〈◊〉
               in
               executiō
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               resolued
               ,
               notwit●standi●g
               any
               opposition
               or
               appelation
               ,
               
               and
               without
               preiudice
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               power
               of
               Command
               ,
               either
               it
               is
               giuen
               the
               Commissioner
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               ordained
               ;
               or
               the
               Commissioner
               is
               commanded
               to
               execute
               that
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               another
               had
               decreed
               ,
               hauing
               no
               power
               to
               command
               a
               third
               :
               And
               this
               last
               kind
               of
               Commission
               ,
               is
               directed
               to
               inferior
               Officers
               ,
               who
               are
               simple
               executioners
               of
               the
               commandements
               of
               their
               superiors
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               wee
               may
               gather
               ,
               
               that
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               is
               to
               r●gulate
               himselfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               may
               in
               no
               sort
               exceede
               .
               For
               although
               that
               this
               generall
               clause
               bee
               inserted
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               as
               hee
               shall
               see
               matters
               disposed
               ,
               hee
               may
               adde
               or
               diminish
               to
               the
               instructions
               that
               are
               giuen
               him
               in
               writing
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               :
               Yet
               this
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               accessary
               of
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               smallest
               matters
               ,
               for
               of
               those
               which
               are
               important
               hee
               may
               not
               dispose
               without
               speciall
               command
               .
               For
               although
               they
               referre
               it
               to
               his
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               ;
               yet
               the
               ignorance
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               were
               not
               excuseable
               ,
               this
               clause
               being
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               according
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               an
               honest
               and
               sufficient
               man
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               concernes
               the
               publike
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               It
               remaines
               now
               to
               know
               when
               the
               Commission
               expires
               .
               It
               ceaseth
               ,
               if
               he
               which
               granted
               it
               comes
               to
               die
               :
               
               if
               the
               thing
               or
               person
               for
               the
               which
               the
               charge
               is
               giuen
               ,
               bee
               no
               m●re
               in
               being
               :
               If
               hee
               which
               hath
               giuen
               the
               Commission
               reuokes
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               Commissioner
               during
               the
               Commission
               ,
               obtaines
               an
               Office
               or
               Magistracie
               ,
               equall
               to
               him
               who
               granted
               the
               Commission
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               businesse
               bee
               entire
               ▪
               or
               that
               being
               begunne
               it
               may
               bee
               left
               ,
               without
               preiudice
               to
               the
               publique
               or
               to
               priuate
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               27.
               
               Considerations
               vpon
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               THese
               distinctions
               knowne
               ,
               many
               other
               poynts
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               Establishment
               of
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               power
               of
               Commaund
               vnder
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               or
               to
               mannage
               other
               affaires
               concerning
               the
               Estate
               is
               attributed
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               Office
               or
               Commission
               ;
               but
               principally
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               imployed
               :
               The
               authority
               of
               him
               which
               hath
               established
               and
               imployed
               them
               ;
               the
               qualities
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               put
               into
               offices
               ;
               the
               forme
               of
               proceeding
               in
               these
               Establishments
               ;
               the
               time
               they
               ought
               to
               remayne
               in
               Authority
               ;
               and
               finally
               the
               duty
               of
               principall
               Magistrates
               ,
               aswell
               towards
               the
               Soueraigne
               and
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               as
               to
               other
               Magistrates
               that
               are
               equall
               or
               inferiour
               ,
               and
               towards
               particular
               persons
               .
            
             
               
               The
               number
               of
               Officers
               or
               Ministers
               in
               one
               charge
               is
               b●an●ed
               by
               many
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               safe
               to
               commit
               a
               〈◊〉
               to
               many
               ●●en
               to
               one
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               watch
               one
               another
               ,
               
               and
               as
               it
               were
               through
               iealousie
               ,
               euery
               m●nst●ies
               vp
               i●
               compa●●●n
               to
               Execute
               his
               charge
               the
               better
               :
               And
               〈◊〉
               ●●uer
               it
               many
               times
               happens
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               haue
               made
               E●●●tion
               of
               some
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               answere
               the
               opini●n
               that
               was
               conceined
               of
               them
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               there
               b●i●g
               many
               ,
               one
               helpes
               and
               releiues
               another
               .
               The
               more
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               difficulty
               they
               wil
               be
               corrupted
               ;
               and
               if
               a●y
               be
               ,
               their
               corruption
               shall
               haue
               the
               lesse
               force
               to
               commit
               a
               bad
               〈◊〉
               ;
               ore
               alone
               ,
               or
               few
               hauing
               no
               power
               to
               〈◊〉
               many
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               that
               all
               s●ould
               agree
               together
               to
               deceiue
               .
            
             
               Mor●ouer
               the
               ordinary
               i●conueniences
               ,
               as
               sicknes●e
               
               or
               other
               naturall
               hinderances
               ,
               befalling
               a
               Minister
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               alone
               ,
               his
               charge
               (
               which
               it
               may
               be
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               publique
               )
               will
               remay●e
               in
               suspence
               and
               without
               exercise
               ,
               and
               the
               publique
               affayres
               by
               this
               meanes
               delayed
               ,
               not
               without
               preiudice
               to
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               plurality
               of
               Officers
               ,
               which
               growes
               from
               the
               plurality
               of
               Charges
               ,
               the
               charges
               being
               distinguished
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               cannot
               be
               confounded
               ;
               so
               as
               this
               plurality
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               hurtfull
               or
               preiudiciall
               vnto
               the
               Estate
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               profitable
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Estate
               is
               neglected
               :
               you
               content
               and
               pacifi●
               the
               ambition
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               liuing
               priuately
               in
               idlenesse
               ,
               would
               seeke
               to
               imploy
               themselues
               in
               some
               innouation
               :
               and
               you
               bind
               them
               to
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               would
               feare
               that
               an
               alteration
               would
               change
               the
               order
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               impayre
               their
               authority
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               in
               this
               diuersity
               of
               charges
               ,
               
               we
               must
               prouide
               that
               confusion
               may
               not
               trouble
               ,
               neyther
               the
               Officers
               in
               their
               charges
               ,
               nor
               priuate
               men
               in
               their
               businesse
               :
               We
               must
               auoyd
               irresolution
               which
               is
               ordinary
               in
               a
               multitude
               ,
               and
               the
               tediousnesse
               of
               affayres
               ,
               which
               happens
               when
               as
               many
               take
               knowledge
               of
               one
               thing
               one
               after
               another
               .
               Irresolution
               wil
               be
               aduoyded
               ,
               not
               in
               reducing
               the
               affayres
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               one
               alone
               ,
               or
               of
               two
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               competent
               number
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               businesse
               ,
               and
               those
               must
               be
               vnequall
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               plurality
               of
               voy●es
               may
               decide
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               subiect
               to
               be
               diuided
               in
               opinion
               .
               The
               teadiousnes
               would
               be
               auoyded
               in
               cutting
               off
               the
               degrees
               of
               those
               which
               are
               to
               take
               Knowledge
               one
               aboue
               another
               ;
               and
               it
               seemes
               that
               two
               degrees
               would
               suffice
               .
               But
               they
               must
               auoyd
               in
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               plurality
               in
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               is
               opprest
               ,
               by
               the
               fees
               or
               rights
               attributed
               to
               Officers
               :
               the
               which
               may
               be
               done
               by
               two
               meanes
               .
               The
               first
               in
               giuing
               more
               honour
               vnto
               Offices
               ,
               and
               lesse
               wages
               and
               fees
               :
               And
               the
               
               other
               in
               giuing
               them
               hope
               to
               ascend
               by
               degrees
               vnto
               greater
               dignities
               .
            
             
               This
               meanes
               likewise
               will
               serue
               to
               make
               the
               greatest
               affect
               and
               seeke
               the
               meanest
               Offices
               ,
               making
               them
               know
               that
               they
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               greatest
               before
               they
               passe
               through
               the
               others
               ;
               and
               there
               will
               alwayes
               remayne
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               ,
               making
               choyse
               of
               one
               among
               many
               which
               are
               in
               the
               same
               charge
               ,
               to
               rayse
               him
               vnto
               a
               greater
               dignity
               ,
               and
               this
               order
               may
               also
               serue
               to
               cause
               the
               affayres
               to
               be
               mannaged
               with
               more
               Integrity
               .
               For
               they
               which
               desire
               to
               aduance
               themselues
               ,
               will
               feare
               that
               doing
               otherwise
               they
               shal
               be
               reiected
               when
               they
               desire
               to
               rise
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Capacity
               wil
               be
               greater
               in
               such
               ,
               as
               shal
               be
               ad●anced
               to
               more
               eminent
               charges
               .
               For
               that
               hauing
               past
               through
               many
               degrees
               ,
               they
               will
               haue
               more
               knowledge
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               affayres
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               mannage
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               28.
               
               Of
               the
               creation
               and
               nomination
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Officers
               .
            
             
               THE
               Magistrate
               or
               Officers
               ,
               euen
               the
               principall
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               
               being
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               markes
               of
               Soueraignty
               .
               The
               which
               I
               meane
               not
               only
               for
               the
               creation
               and
               erection
               of
               offices
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               choyse
               of
               persons
               :
               there
               being
               no
               greater
               errour
               (
               although
               ordinary
               in
               Princes
               )
               then
               to
               relye
               vpon
               some
               other
               ,
               for
               the
               choyse
               of
               a
               man
               to
               aduance
               him
               to
               so●e
               Office.
               
            
             
               And
               we
               must
               not
               wonder
               if
               they
               be
               ill
               serued
               ,
               although
               their
               intent
               be
               good
               ;
               nor
               if
               the
               Lawes
               be
               so
               ill
               executed
               :
               For
               that
               hauing
               no
               will
               to
               take
               the
               
               Paines
               ,
               to
               search
               out
               and
               examine
               the
               merite
               of
               their
               principall
               subiects
               ;
               they
               cannot
               dispose
               of
               Offices
               proportionably
               to
               their
               Natures
               and
               capacities
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               betwixt
               affaires
               of
               importance
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               lesse
               moment
               in
               the
               Execution
               :
               there
               must
               be
               more
               courage
               in
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               lesse
               subtilty
               in
               the
               lesse
               :
               which
               are
               two
               principall
               parts
               which
               seldome
               ioyne
               together
               :
               no
               more
               then
               in
               Iron
               tooles
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               that
               a
               knife
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               the
               edge
               finer
               ,
               will
               doe
               an
               effect
               that
               a
               Hatchet
               cannot
               doe
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               will
               imploy
               a
               Hatchet
               like
               vnto
               that
               of
               a
               knife
               ,
               he
               shall
               make
               it
               vnprofitable
               to
               cut
               any
               hard
               substance
               ,
               wherein
               they
               imploy
               it
               vsually
               :
               so
               as
               they
               must
               imploy
               euery
               toole
               to
               the
               vse
               for
               which
               it
               is
               made
               .
            
             
               For
               although
               that
               affaires
               ought
               to
               be
               mannaged
               by
               discretion
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               inclination
               :
               yet
               it
               behoues
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               most
               part
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               world
               are
               gouerned
               more
               by
               inclination
               then
               otherwise
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               cunningly
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               defect
               .
               For
               Nature
               hath
               giuen
               to
               euery
               mans
               condition
               some
               good
               thing
               in
               exchange
               of
               some
               defect
               which
               is
               found
               in
               him
               :
               if
               it
               hath
               giuen
               to
               some
               one
               a
               flownesse
               to
               begin
               ,
               it
               hath
               likewise
               imparted
               an
               obstinacy
               to
               continue
               and
               finish
               the
               worke
               ,
               ballancing
               his
               negligence
               with
               pers●uerance
               .
               To
               those
               which
               by
               Nature
               shal
               be
               suddaine
               and
               hasty
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               impatiency
               ,
               striue
               to
               doe
               things
               out
               of
               season
               ;
               she
               hath
               giuen
               hardinesse
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               whereof
               they
               haue
               effected
               great
               matters
               .
            
             
               These
               Defects
               being
               common
               among
               men
               ,
               the
               Prince
               shall
               accommodate
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               distribute
               the
               charges
               according
               to
               euery
               mans
               humour
               and
               inclination
               ;
               and
               to
               treate
               a
               businesse
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               informe
               him
               whom
               he
               meanes
               to
               imploy
               ,
               of
               the
               grounds
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               to
               leaue
               the
               rest
               to
               him
               to
               mannage
               according
               to
               his
               naturall
               inclination
               ,
               be
               it
               graue
               ,
               modest
               ,
               seuere
               ,
               or
               
               otherwise
               :
               for
               that
               they
               may
               vse
               diuers
               meanes
               tending
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               forced
               ,
               the
               businesse
               wil
               not
               succeed
               .
               But
               in
               making
               choyce
               ,
               he
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               humour
               and
               sufficiency
               may
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               those
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               treate
               .
               The
               same
               must
               be
               obserued
               for
               all
               those
               whom
               they
               imploy
               in
               charges
               and
               publique
               affaires
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               it
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               that
               in
               the
               mannaging
               of
               affaires
               ,
               
               they
               might
               haue
               men
               that
               were
               discreet
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               sufficiency
               ▪
               yet
               for
               that
               these
               two
               qualities
               doe
               seldome
               mee●e
               together
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               as
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               ;
               it
               were
               better
               to
               choose
               them
               of
               a
               meane
               vnderstanding
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               be
               honest
               men
               :
               for
               that
               his
               sharp
               subti●ty
               proceedes
               from
               choller
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               such
               men
               are
               subiect
               to
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               tran●ported
               for
               a
               smal
               matter
               ;
               And
               moreouer
               hauing
               a
               good
               conceipt
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               a
               bad
               of
               others
               ,
               they
               can
               hardly
               agree
               with
               any
               man.
               Besides
               they
               are
               vsually
               of
               small
               fore-sight
               ,
               for
               the
               little
               leasure
               their
               promptnesse
               giues
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               passion
               which
               blinds
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               many
               times
               desirous
               of
               nouelties
               .
               For
               neuer
               allowing
               those
               orders
               which
               are
               made
               with
               a
               mature
               deliberation
               and
               their
               quicknesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               furnishing
               them
               with
               others
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               opinions
               seeme
               better
               ;
               they
               striue
               to
               purchase
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               attempt
               they
               sometimes
               cause
               trouble
               .
            
             
               They
               which
               are
               of
               a
               meane
               vnderstanding
               ,
               support
               the
               accidents
               which
               happen
               more
               easily
               ;
               and
               when
               as
               they
               finde
               themselues
               in
               an
               Estate
               well
               ordred
               ,
               and
               gouerned
               by
               good
               lawes
               ,
               they
               maintaine
               themselues
               long
               .
               Such
               men
               most
               commonly
               are
               inclined
               to
               Fleagme
               .
               And
               if
               by
               a
               breeding
               contrary
               to
               their
               nature
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               beene
               stirred
               vp
               to
               ambition
               ,
               they
               obey
               more
               willingly
               then
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               that
               their
               humour
               being
               grosse
               ,
               the
               impression
               which
               nature
               hath
               bred
               ,
               is
               more
               firme
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               and
               appetites
               stronger
               .
            
             
               
               But
               in
               choosing
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               
               onely
               consider
               the
               vertues
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               vices
               and
               naturall
               defects
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               haue
               ;
               and
               to
               obserue
               if
               these
               defects
               be
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               hinder
               him
               in
               the
               exercise
               wherein
               they
               meane
               to
               imploy
               him
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               in
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               a
               iust
               Man
               for
               his
               Iustice
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               ;
               but
               if
               hee
               be
               fearfull
               ,
               assure
               your selfe
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               to
               giue
               sentence
               against
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               he
               will
               leaue
               Iustice
               to
               adhere
               to
               safety
               .
               Moreouer
               a
               Magistrate
               must
               loue
               and
               vnderstand
               the
               Lawes
               :
               For
               louing
               them
               hee
               will
               obserue
               them
               ;
               and
               louing
               and
               vnderstanding
               them
               ,
               hee
               will
               make
               others
               capable
               to
               obserue
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               make
               the
               choyce
               of
               Officers
               easily
               ,
               
               the
               meanes
               would
               bee
               (
               as
               wee
               haue
               formerly
               said
               )
               to
               make
               many
               degrees
               ,
               and
               to
               choose
               out
               of
               the
               last
               degree
               ,
               him
               whom
               they
               meane
               to
               aduance
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               degree
               to
               degree
               :
               For
               they
               should
               know
               by
               their
               actions
               what
               they
               would
               bee
               before
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               principall
               qualities
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               .
               Let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               making
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               29.
               
               Of
               the
               forme
               and
               manner
               to
               Create
               and
               make
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               :
               And
               of
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Charges
               .
            
             
               THey
               are
               made
               either
               by
               election
               or
               by
               lot
               ,
               
               or
               by
               both
               together
               .
               The
               election
               or
               choice
               is
               referred
               to
               one
               alone
               who
               names
               and
               chooseth
               whom
               hee
               pleaseth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               manner
               in
               all
               principallities
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               is
               referred
               to
               many
               ;
               and
               is
               done
               either
               by
               voice
               ,
               or
               in
               lifting
               vp
               the
               hand
               and
               voice
               ;
               
               or
               by
               billets
               or
               by
               beans
               .
               The
               Lot
               is
               cast
               ,
               either
               vpon
               certaine
               
               Citizens
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               will
               choose
               some
               one
               to
               imploy
               in
               some
               charge
               ;
               or
               vpon
               all
               those
               which
               are
               of
               the
               same
               age
               or
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               will
               likewise
               by
               Lot
               draw
               one
               or
               two
               to
               aduance
               them
               to
               some
               Office.
               The
               Lot
               and
               choyce
               concurres
               together
               diuersly
               .
               For
               either
               they
               choose
               a
               certaine
               number
               by
               voices
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               afterwards
               they
               desire
               to
               draw
               one
               to
               bee
               an
               Officer
               ;
               or
               hauing
               drawne
               many
               by
               Lot
               ,
               they
               giue
               them
               power
               to
               choose
               one
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
               which
               is
               held
               most
               capable
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               difference
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               the
               discontent
               of
               those
               which
               are
               not
               chosen
               is
               the
               lesse
               ,
               when
               the
               Lot
               proceeds
               the
               choyce
               ,
               then
               when
               the
               choyce
               goes
               before
               the
               Lot.
               Wherefore
               in
               places
               whereas
               hatred
               is
               irreconcilliable
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               last
               kind
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               now
               see
               what
               time
               Officers
               ought
               to
               remaine
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               charges
               .
               This
               is
               diuersly
               obserued
               .
               In
               some
               Estates
               they
               continue
               them
               during
               life
               :
               In
               others
               they
               are
               limmited
               to
               a
               certaine
               time
               .
               
               In
               some
               for
               a
               yeere
               ;
               in
               others
               for
               two
               ;
               and
               in
               others
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               continued
               in
               their
               places
               during
               life
               ,
               yet
               being
               many
               in
               the
               same
               charge
               ,
               they
               made
               them
               serue
               alternatiuely
               one
               after
               another
               .
            
             
               They
               which
               haue
               beene
               of
               opinion
               to
               make
               Officers
               temporary
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               continue
               them
               during
               life
               ,
               had
               for
               their
               principall
               consideration
               to
               abate
               the
               insolence
               and
               pride
               which
               a
               long
               command
               brought
               with
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               haue
               meanes
               to
               call
               Officers
               to
               an
               Accompt
               ,
               hauing
               giuen
               ouer
               their
               charges
               ,
               fearing
               they
               should
               not
               bee
               able
               to
               draw
               them
               so
               easily
               ,
               being
               still
               in
               authority
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               to
               preuent
               the
               impunity
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               had
               transgressed
               in
               their
               Offices
               .
               To
               make
               many
               pertakers
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               satisfie
               the
               ambitious
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               discontments
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               recompence
               many
               good
               men
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               more
               capable
               of
               affairs
               ,
               &
               to
               stir
               them
               vp
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               
               publique
               .
               Some
               also
               haue
               beene
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               to
               hinder
               that
               the
               gouernment
               might
               not
               bee
               vsurped
               by
               few
               men
               ,
               who
               would
               make
               the
               rest
               subiect
               :
               hauing
               beene
               often
               seene
               by
               many
               examples
               ,
               that
               the
               continuance
               of
               command
               hath
               made
               vsurpations
               easie
               ,
               not
               onely
               vpon
               popular
               estates
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               principalities
               and
               seignouries
               ;
               the
               Offices
               and
               charges
               for
               life
               hauing
               beene
               made
               hereditary
               and
               patrimonicall
               in
               many
               estates
               .
            
             
               They
               which
               would
               perpetuate
               them
               ,
               
               haue
               had
               other
               consideration
               :
               For
               that
               making
               the
               Magistrates
               Annall
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               short
               time
               they
               leaue
               their
               Offices
               before
               they
               are
               informed
               of
               their
               duties
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Estate
               falls
               alwayes
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               vncapable
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               suddaine
               and
               frequent
               changes
               ,
               most
               part
               of
               affaires
               remaine
               vndecided
               ,
               Warrs
               begunne
               left
               vnperfit
               ,
               Suits
               and
               differences
               laid
               by
               ,
               and
               punishments
               and
               executions
               delayed
               .
               There
               is
               another
               consideration
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               being
               short
               ,
               the
               Merchants
               study
               to
               doe
               their
               businesse
               speedily
               :
               and
               this
               change
               brings
               nothing
               ,
               but
               new
               starued
               hors-leaches
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               filled
               ;
               whereas
               they
               which
               are
               already
               full
               by
               their
               offices
               ,
               might
               giue
               more
               ease
               vnto
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               from
               new
               seruants
               growes
               the
               enuie
               of
               Families
               ,
               so
               from
               new
               Magistrates
               proceeds
               the
               fall
               of
               Estates
               ,
               which
               bring
               new
               Councells
               ,
               new
               designes
               ,
               new
               Lawes
               ,
               new
               Customes
               ,
               new
               Edicts
               ,
               new
               kinds
               of
               liuing
               ,
               and
               new
               Iudgements
               .
               Tiberius
               to
               withdraw
               the
               greate
               men
               of
               Rome
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               publique
               affaires
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               those
               the
               more
               whom
               he
               imployed
               in
               Offices
               ,
               hee
               continued
               them
               during
               life
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               auoid
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               are
               found
               in
               either
               party
               ;
               you
               must
               consider
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               subiects
               .
            
             
               Popular
               Estates
               are
               maintained
               by
               the
               continuall
               change
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               to
               the
               end
               that
               euery
               one
               according
               to
               his
               qualitie
               may
               haue
               his
               part
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               in
               a
               soueraigntie
               ,
               and
               that
               equallitie
               (
               the
               nurse
               of
               a
               popular
               
               Estate
               )
               may
               be
               the
               better
               entertayned
               by
               the
               annual
               succession
               of
               Magistrates
               ;
               least
               that
               the
               custome
               of
               commaunding
               long
               ,
               should
               cause
               some
               one
               to
               desire
               to
               seaze
               vpon
               the
               Soueraignty
               :
               the
               which
               is
               a
               consideration
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               in
               Seignouries
               ,
               and
               Estates
               gouerned
               by
               few
               persons
               .
            
             
               In
               Principallities
               it
               is
               not
               needfull
               to
               teach
               Subiects
               to
               Command
               ,
               but
               to
               obay
               .
               And
               being
               necessary
               to
               retayne
               them
               in
               their
               duties
               ,
               they
               cannot
               assure
               themselues
               but
               of
               few
               to
               maintayne
               the
               rest
               .
               
               Yet
               to
               preuent
               that
               the
               continuance
               of
               a
               great
               charge
               should
               not
               make
               some
               one
               dream
               of
               the
               vsurpation
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               they
               may
               in
               continuing
               other
               Officers
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               ballance
               the
               power
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               in
               giuing
               them
               companions
               as
               great
               as
               themselues
               :
               or
               after
               the
               expiration
               of
               some
               time
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               passe
               from
               one
               charge
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               hath
               more
               honour
               but
               lesse
               power
               .
               Wherfore
               some
               haue
               held
               it
               fit
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               the
               charges
               whereon
               the
               force
               depends
               ,
               from
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               wil
               giue
               authority
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               others
               aboue
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               haue
               more
               honour
               then
               authority
               or
               power
               .
            
             
               This
               course
               is
               obserued
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Seignoury
               of
               Venice
               .
               
               The
               gouernments
               depending
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               authority
               is
               giuen
               to
               a
               Clergy-man
               for
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               but
               the
               force
               is
               committed
               to
               another
               ,
               who
               depends
               immediatly
               on
               the
               Pope
               ;
               yet
               hauing
               charge
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               shal
               concerne
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               to
               assist
               the
               resolutions
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               authority
               .
               In
               gouernments
               depending
               on
               the
               Seignoury
               of
               Venice
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Common-weale
               commaunds
               :
               and
               for
               the
               Forces
               a
               Captayne
               of
               the
               Seignoury
               ,
               who
               hath
               charge
               to
               assist
               him
               .
               But
               in
               neyther
               of
               these
               Estates
               ,
               the
               Gouernour
               and
               he
               which
               commands
               the
               Forces
               ,
               are
               not
               linckt
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               would
               fauour
               the
               vsurpation
               of
               his
               Companion
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Gouernour
               would
               not
               allow
               of
               his
               vsurpation
               that
               commaunds
               the
               Forces
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               against
               his
               authority
               :
               
               so
               he
               cannot
               expect
               and
               assistance
               from
               him
               ,
               fearing
               that
               hauing
               made
               this
               ouerture
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               making
               shew
               to
               yeeld
               vnto
               it
               ,
               being
               Master
               of
               the
               forces
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Estate
               and
               gouernour
               being
               weakned
               by
               this
               enterprize
               ,
               he
               would
               chase
               him
               away
               ,
               and
               make
               himselfe
               Master
               of
               the
               gouernment
               .
               And
               these
               charges
               being
               not
               the
               most
               honourable
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               but
               there
               being
               others
               more
               eminent
               ,
               those
               which
               enioy
               them
               ,
               ayming
               at
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               others
               ,
               study
               not
               to
               settle
               themselues
               there
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               some
               affect
               to
               be
               made
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               drawne
               from
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               the
               chiefe
               Offices
               of
               the
               Seignoury
               .
            
             
               Kings
               who
               haue
               but
               one
               sort
               of
               people
               to
               imploy
               in
               gouernments
               ,
               make
               vse
               of
               other
               meanes
               ,
               
               some
               make
               gouernments
               triennall
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               gouernments
               of
               Prouinces
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               Cittadels
               and
               Forts
               ,
               causing
               that
               these
               depend
               not
               on
               the
               others
               :
               but
               in
               certaine
               things
               ,
               and
               accompany
               the
               Gouernour
               with
               forces
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               particularly
               at
               their
               deuotion
               ,
               but
               onely
               ●o
               farre
               forth
               as
               the
               Gouernours
               shall
               contayne
               themselues
               in
               the
               Princes
               seruice
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Gouernours
               cannot
               be
               changed
               ,
               they
               may
               change
               the
               forces
               which
               ought
               to
               assist
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               be
               Master
               ,
               
               and
               dispose
               freely
               of
               great
               places
               ,
               it
               seemes
               that
               hee
               might
               giue
               them
               for
               a
               certayne
               time
               ;
               and
               the
               affaires
               so
               requiring
               it
               ,
               they
               might
               continue
               them
               to
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               if
               he
               thought
               it
               fit
               ;
               if
               not
               hee
               might
               take
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               without
               any
               cause
               of
               discontentment
               to
               those
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               taken
               them
               .
               For
               this
               expresse
               limitation
               of
               time
               would
               worke
               two
               effects
               :
               The
               one
               that
               they
               which
               are
               aduanced
               to
               these
               places
               ;
               entring
               into
               them
               ,
               would
               resolue
               to
               leaue
               them
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               being
               certayne
               they
               must
               goe
               forth
               ,
               they
               will
               neuer
               thinke
               
               to
               become
               Masters
               ,
               and
               settle
               themselues
               :
               whereas
               the
               time
               not
               being
               limmited
               ,
               euery
               one
               will
               striue
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               build
               his
               designes
               ;
               but
               also
               will
               desire
               to
               bring
               in
               after
               him
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Children
               or
               Kinsmen
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Prince
               desires
               to
               retire
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               buy
               his
               place
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               bought
               by
               some
               other
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               venality
               ,
               more
               shamefull
               and
               dangerous
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               abuse
               that
               can
               bee
               imagined
               .
               We
               will
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               change
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               Prouinces
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               great
               Troupes
               or
               Companies
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               Souldiers
               or
               others
               which
               haue
               great
               authority
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Subiect
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               that
               in
               doing
               this
               altogether
               ,
               they
               which
               would
               desire
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               charges
               ,
               
               might
               plot
               together
               and
               trouble
               the
               Estate
               ,
               to
               maintayne
               themselues
               ;
               he
               must
               change
               them
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               causing
               the
               time
               of
               their
               charges
               to
               expire
               at
               diuers
               termes
               .
            
             
               
               There
               is
               another
               consideration
               which
               hath
               beene
               discreetly
               and
               wisely
               made
               in
               great
               Estates
               ,
               not
               to
               giue
               great
               commands
               in
               a
               Prouince
               to
               those
               which
               are
               Natiues
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               auoyde
               the
               Iniu●tices
               which
               such
               persons
               may
               commit
               as
               well
               in
               fauour
               of
               their
               Kinsfolkes
               and
               Friends
               ,
               as
               in
               hatred
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               auoyde
               the
               contempt
               of
               his
               Authority
               which
               giues
               these
               charges
               ,
               which
               proceeds
               commonly
               from
               the
               Iealousie
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               who
               hold
               themselues
               equall
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               greater
               then
               he
               that
               is
               aduanced
               .
               But
               if
               he
               that
               is
               made
               Gouernour
               bee
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               they
               neede
               not
               feare
               this
               Iealousie
               ,
               yet
               the
               Prince
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               meanes
               ,
               to
               auoyde
               the
               swelling
               authority
               which
               hee
               may
               get
               in
               the
               Prouince
               by
               his
               owne
               meanes
               ,
               or
               by
               that
               
               of
               his
               Kinsfolkes
               and
               Friends
               ,
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               his
               Master
               .
               Our
               ancient
               Ordinances
               conformable
               therein
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               had
               therein
               very
               well
               prouided
               ,
               especially
               in
               regard
               of
               Bayleifes
               and
               Seneshals
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               ancient
               Gouernours
               :
               But
               they
               haue
               beene
               and
               are
               yet
               very
               ill
               gouerned
               and
               obserued
               .
            
             
               It
               auayles
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               facilitate
               the
               obedience
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               forced
               to
               take
               this
               course
               ;
               the
               Subiect
               obeying
               more
               willingly
               one
               of
               his
               Prouince
               ,
               who
               hee
               thinkes
               would
               haue
               the
               same
               affection
               like
               himselfe
               for
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               good
               thereof
               ,
               the
               which
               a
               Stranger
               and
               vnknown
               vnto
               him
               would
               not
               doe
               ,
               whom
               he
               imagines
               to
               be
               vnlike
               in
               humour
               and
               will.
               For
               this
               were
               to
               make
               the
               Prince
               subiect
               to
               his
               Officer
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               people
               depend
               more
               on
               the
               credit
               which
               the
               Officer
               hath
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Authority
               which
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               haue
               ouer
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               who
               obey
               not
               the
               Prince
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               Officer
               ;
               and
               the
               Officer
               losing
               his
               credit
               ,
               the
               Prince
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               obeyed
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               in
               a
               new
               Estate
               to
               settle
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               fitting
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               most
               credit
               with
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               the
               Princes
               authority
               hauing
               not
               yet
               taken
               roote
               in
               their
               minds
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               thereby
               inferre
               that
               he
               must
               continue
               it
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               this
               authority
               being
               acknowledged
               ,
               to
               settle
               it
               absolutely
               ,
               the
               obedience
               must
               immediately
               depend
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               obey
               the
               Officer
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               he
               hath
               authority
               from
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               particular
               credit
               he
               hath
               among
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               30.
               
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               principall
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               the
               support
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               that
               the
               Head
               be
               in
               good
               Estate
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               members
               in
               like
               manner
               must
               doe
               their
               function
               :
               So
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Prince
               to
               doe
               his
               Duty
               ,
               but
               the
               Officers
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               principall
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               should
               likewise
               doe
               theirs
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               should
               be
               tedious
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               relate
               here
               all
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               euery
               Officer
               :
               onely
               I
               will
               deliuer
               in
               generall
               termes
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Duty
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               Iurisdiction
               and
               command
               together
               ,
               or
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               diuided
               ;
               as
               those
               which
               are
               more
               considerable
               and
               worthy
               of
               obseruation
               in
               the
               mannaging
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               Their
               Duty
               is
               considered
               in
               foure
               diuers
               Subiects
               :
               eyther
               towards
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               Soueraignes
               Commandments
               ;
               
               or
               towards
               the
               other
               Magistrates
               ;
               or
               towards
               priuate
               persons
               .
               Vnder
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lawes
               we
               comprehend
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Customes
               ,
               which
               oblige
               the
               generall
               .
               For
               the
               regard
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               principall
               Magistrates
               is
               ,
               
               to
               examine
               those
               which
               they
               will
               make
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               decency
               ,
               and
               publique
               profit
               and
               commodity
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               consequence
               to
               make
               their
               remonstrance
               vnto
               the
               Soueraigne
               before
               they
               declare
               or
               publish
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               finde
               any
               thing
               to
               bee
               reformed
               and
               amended
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               which
               are
               already
               receiued
               ,
               they
               must
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               strictly
               obserued
               ,
               and
               restore
               the
               
               old
               abolished
               for
               want
               of
               vse
               ,
               before
               they
               put
               them
               in
               execution
               :
               otherwise
               it
               would
               be
               a
               very
               vniust
               thing
               ,
               and
               resenting
               tyranny
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               for
               a
               long
               season
               contemned
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               proceed
               suddainly
               against
               those
               who
               hauing
               not
               obserued
               it
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               breach
               :
               The
               common
               errour
               being
               not
               onely
               excusable
               ,
               but
               also
               held
               for
               a
               Law
               ,
               if
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               doth
               not
               resist
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               that
               the
               Lawes
               are
               not
               sufficient
               to
               gouerne
               an
               Estate
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               ordayne
               onely
               in
               generall
               ,
               the
               Law-giuer
               ,
               or
               Prince
               being
               vnable
               to
               fore-see
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               particularities
               which
               happen
               in
               affaires
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               established
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               particularities
               ,
               and
               to
               accommodate
               the
               Law
               thereunto
               by
               a
               iust
               and
               vpright
               interpretation
               ;
               the
               which
               is
               taken
               eyther
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               intention
               of
               him
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               induction
               or
               conclusion
               which
               may
               bee
               drawne
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               you
               must
               obserue
               these
               Rules
               :
               First
               ,
               not
               to
               take
               them
               nor
               interpret
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law-giuer
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               must
               see
               if
               the
               other
               clauses
               of
               the
               Law
               doe
               correspond
               and
               agree
               with
               the
               interpretations
               which
               we
               giue
               .
               But
               if
               by
               reason
               of
               ambiguity
               ,
               and
               the
               diuers
               significations
               of
               words
               ,
               there
               be
               obscurity
               ,
               they
               must
               seeke
               the
               proper
               signification
               either
               from
               the
               common
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               or
               from
               that
               which
               was
               peculiar
               to
               him
               that
               drew
               the
               Law
               ;
               if
               it
               did
               not
               plainely
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law-giuer
               had
               beene
               wholy
               contrary
               to
               the
               proper
               signification
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               bee
               found
               a
               double
               interpretation
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               propriety
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               vse
               of
               speaking
               ;
               they
               shall
               follow
               the
               mildest
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               words
               bee
               obscure
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               recourse
               
               to
               custome
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               which
               is
               practised
               in
               that
               regard
               .
               But
               if
               the
               interpretation
               be
               notwithstanding
               doubtfull
               ,
               they
               must
               follow
               that
               which
               shal
               be
               most
               proper
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               it
               must
               be
               referr'd
               .
               And
               if
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               they
               cannot
               draw
               any
               interpretation
               suitable
               to
               the
               businesse
               ,
               or
               to
               reason
               ;
               he
               must
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               interpreted
               by
               those
               who
               haue
               made
               the
               Law
               ;
               or
               cause
               a
               declaration
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Soueraigne
               .
               Thus
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law.
               
               But
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               Rules
               :
               eyther
               they
               restrayne
               the
               Ordinances
               to
               certayne
               ●ases
               ,
               or
               they
               extend
               them
               to
               many
               others
               then
               those
               which
               are
               specified
               .
               They
               restrayne
               the
               ordinances
               commonly
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               reason
               which
               seeme
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               ordinance
               ,
               doth
               not
               extend
               but
               to
               certayne
               cases
               ,
               and
               ceaseth
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               certayne
               circumstances
               ;
               for
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               fayling
               ,
               the
               disposition
               can
               take
               no
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               seeke
               out
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               exprest
               by
               the
               Law
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               gathered
               by
               the
               Interpreters
               ;
               and
               to
               draw
               from
               thence
               the
               condition
               of
               things
               whereof
               the
               Law
               speakes
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               vncertayne
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               exprest
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               eyther
               the
               Law
               is
               formall
               in
               the
               case
               that
               it
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               then
               without
               doubt
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               followed
               ;
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               not
               altogether
               formall
               ,
               you
               must
               consider
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               some
               contrary
               Circumstances
               which
               hinder
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               takes
               not
               place
               in
               the
               businesse
               that
               is
               in
               questi●n
               :
               And
               they
               shall
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               if
               the
               reason
               be
               not
               exprest
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               the
               execution
               whereof
               they
               treate
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               fact
               vpon
               another
               subiect
               .
               But
               if
               the
               reason
               be
               gathered
               from
               Interpreters
               ,
               you
               must
               see
               if
               they
               can
               yeeld
               no
               better
               :
               And
               then
               you
               must
               follow
               it
               ,
               restrayning
               it
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               particular
               ,
               and
               extending
               it
               if
               it
               be
               generall
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               doubtfull
               ,
               and
               ordaynes
               generally
               ,
               you
               may
               not
               in
               this
               doubt
               in
               any
               sort
               restrayne
               the
               effect
               
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               things
               that
               are
               odious
               and
               hurtfull
               :
               And
               whereas
               the
               Law
               shall
               bee
               limited
               in
               certaine
               cases
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               easily
               extend
               it
               to
               others
               vpon
               pretext
               of
               equitie
               ,
               vnlesse
               there
               were
               an
               Identite
               of
               reasons
               ,
               especially
               in
               things
               which
               concerne
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereas
               the
               case
               not
               exprest
               is
               held
               for
               omitted
               .
               But
               in
               such
               occurrents
               ,
               they
               shall
               gouerne
               themselues
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               must
               bee
               referred
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               in
               all
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               estate
               ,
               vniformitie
               may
               bee
               obserued
               ,
               and
               naturall
               equitie
               followed
               ,
               whereby
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               should
               bee
               gouerned
               ,
               and
               regulated
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               the
               case
               not
               being
               expressed
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               but
               onely
               the
               reason
               being
               knowne
               whereon
               the
               Law
               is
               grounded
               ▪
               It
               shall
               be
               easie
               to
               examine
               if
               this
               reason
               may
               take
               place
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               presents
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               concluding
               from
               the
               generall
               to
               the
               particular
               ,
               from
               the
               principall
               to
               the
               accessary
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               other
               meanes
               of
               induction
               .
               Thus
               allowing
               one
               of
               the
               contraries
               which
               haue
               no
               meane
               ,
               wee
               may
               induce
               that
               the
               other
               is
               forbidden
               :
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               the
               Law
               forbids
               one
               thing
               to
               auoid
               a
               mischiefe
               which
               may
               follow
               ;
               wee
               may
               induce
               that
               it
               likewise
               forbids
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               may
               breed
               the
               like
               mischiefe
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               not
               exprest
               .
               And
               so
               many
               consequences
               may
               bee
               drawne
               from
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               referred
               to
               diuers
               examples
               ,
               whereof
               the
               reason
               would
               be
               easie
               to
               applie
               from
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               to
               recollect
               my selfe
               ,
               
               and
               to
               explaine
               more
               at
               large
               what
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Law
               is
               certaine
               ,
               wee
               must
               stand
               firme
               to
               its
               authority
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               subtile
               distinctions
               vpon
               equitie
               :
               For
               that
               the
               Laws
               are
               published
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               their
               termes
               and
               tenor
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bee
               disputed
               of
               :
               I
               say
               so
               farre
               foorth
               as
               it
               is
               plaine
               and
               not
               obscure
               .
               But
               if
               it
               bee
               obscure
               ,
               they
               shall
               follow
               the
               interpretation
               that
               is
               most
               receiued
               by
               vse
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               bee
               not
               altogether
               contrary
               to
               naturall
               reason
               .
               But
               if
               vse
               
               failes
               vs
               ,
               wee
               must
               in
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               opinions
               ,
               follow
               that
               which
               is
               supported
               by
               example
               :
               yet
               wee
               must
               examine
               the
               example
               duly
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               principall
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               When
               as
               vse
               and
               examples
               faile
               ,
               they
               shall
               choose
               the
               opinion
               which
               shall
               approach
               neerer
               to
               naturall
               equitie
               then
               to
               rigour
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               shall
               bee
               more
               conformable
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               subtile
               interpretation
               of
               words
               :
               And
               that
               which
               shall
               bee
               taken
               from
               the
               true
               Interpretation
               of
               words
               ,
               then
               from
               similitudes
               and
               coniectures
               :
               For
               that
               all
               similitudes
               halt
               ;
               and
               coniectures
               neuer
               conclude
               directly
               :
               Or
               from
               that
               which
               shall
               bee
               receiued
               ,
               or
               most
               conformable
               to
               that
               which
               the
               ancients
               haue
               held
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               may
               not
               slightly
               leaue
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               ancient
               .
               But
               when
               wee
               cannot
               iudge
               which
               opinion
               is
               the
               most
               iust
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               which
               is
               the
               safest
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               approued
               by
               most
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               wisest
               ,
               more
               sortable
               to
               the
               businesse
               that
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               lesse
               inconuenience
               .
            
             
               Behold
               how
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Lawes
               .
               
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Maiestrates
               duty
               is
               the
               execution
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               he
               must
               enter
               into
               other
               considerations
               :
               And
               first
               from
               what
               time
               the
               Law
               or
               ordinance
               ought
               to
               take
               place
               ;
               when
               they
               bind
               the
               Subiect
               ;
               and
               who
               they
               are
               that
               are
               bound
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               you
               must
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               last
               ordinances
               ,
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               precedent
               ,
               
               derogate
               from
               them
               :
               But
               the
               last
               cannot
               take
               place
               ,
               but
               for
               differences
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               those
               which
               are
               decided
               ,
               or
               hanging
               in
               iudgement
               by
               appeale
               .
               And
               the
               ordinance
               is
               in
               force
               from
               the
               day
               of
               the
               publication
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               it
               binds
               euery
               man
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               the
               second
               point
               .
            
             
               
               For
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               Princes
               law
               doth
               not
               bind
               the
               subiects
               which
               are
               gone
               to
               reside
               in
               the
               territory
               of
               another
               Prince
               .
               Yet
               if
               the
               ordinance
               be
               prohibitiue
               ,
               they
               must
               consider
               if
               
               the
               prohibition
               or
               defence
               bee
               made
               in
               regard
               of
               something
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               territory
               of
               him
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               ordinance
               :
               For
               then
               a
               stranger
               or
               the
               subiect
               of
               another
               Prince
               should
               be
               bound
               .
               But
               if
               it
               bee
               in
               regard
               of
               persons
               ,
               that
               the
               prohibition
               is
               made
               and
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               subiects
               ;
               the
               Princes
               subiect
               is
               bound
               not
               to
               contradict
               it
               ,
               although
               hee
               remaine
               in
               the
               territory
               of
               another
               Prince
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               subiect
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               out
               of
               the
               territory
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               ordinance
               ,
               is
               not
               bound
               .
               If
               the
               prohibition
               be
               made
               for
               solemnitie
               ,
               which
               they
               desire
               to
               haue
               obserued
               in
               some
               acte
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               oblige
               the
               subiect
               out
               of
               the
               territory
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               solemnitie
               ,
               they
               regard
               the
               place
               where
               the
               act
               is
               made
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               other
               persons
               whom
               the
               ordinance
               may
               bind
               ,
               they
               must
               distinguish
               whether
               they
               bee
               named
               in
               the
               ordinance
               by
               their
               names
               ,
               or
               specified
               by
               their
               quallitie
               and
               condition
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               be
               no
               designation
               .
               The
               name
               or
               the
               condition
               being
               specified
               ,
               the
               ordinance
               doth
               not
               extend
               to
               those
               which
               are
               of
               another
               name
               ,
               and
               another
               qualitie
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               no
               qualitie
               specified
               ,
               the
               ordinance
               bindes
               not
               only
               all
               those
               which
               gaue
               consent
               to
               the
               publication
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               as
               remaine
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               is
               obserued
               ,
               were
               they
               strangers
               :
               whence
               this
               distinction
               proceeds
               ,
               that
               in
               things
               that
               are
               personall
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               contracts
               ,
               solemnities
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               voluntary
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               they
               must
               follow
               that
               which
               is
               obserued
               in
               the
               place
               of
               their
               abiding
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               which
               is
               of
               the
               realitie
               of
               things
               ;
               they
               shal
               be
               bound
               to
               that
               which
               is
               receiued
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               thing
               is
               scituated
               .
            
             
               Ordinances
               are
               in
               force
               ,
               
               not
               for
               that
               they
               are
               written
               or
               iust
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               commanded
               and
               made
               by
               the
               Soueraigne
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               should
               obey
               the
               Law
               onely
               for
               that
               it
               is
               iust
               ,
               should
               not
               obey
               it
               as
               hee
               ought
               ,
               this
               Iustice
               being
               subiect
               to
               debate
               .
               So
               customs
               haue
               the
               force
               of
               law
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               re●eiued
               and
               alowed
               by
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               
               the
               people
               :
               And
               although
               there
               may
               be
               some
               exception
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               be
               not
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               bound
               to
               obserue
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               obserued
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               extend
               or
               restraine
               the
               Law
               with
               the
               reason
               in
               certayne
               cases
               .
               Yet
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               same
               power
               with
               a
               custome
               ,
               the
               which
               consisting
               more
               in
               fact
               then
               in
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               particular
               vse
               then
               in
               reason
               ,
               he
               must
               obserue
               it
               with
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               with
               the
               which
               it
               hath
               beene
               receiued
               .
               To
               make
               a
               custome
               to
               haue
               the
               force
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               three
               things
               are
               required
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               brought
               in
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               be
               obserued
               for
               the
               future
               .
               For
               you
               cannot
               authorize
               by
               this
               name
               that
               which
               some
               ,
               (
               ayming
               at
               another
               thing
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               indulgence
               or
               conniuency
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               )
               haue
               sometimes
               done
               :
               For
               that
               a
               custome
               cannot
               take
               its
               beginning
               from
               a
               casuall
               or
               rash
               vse
               ,
               but
               from
               an
               vse
               continued
               by
               a
               common
               obseruation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               necessary
               to
               authorise
               a
               custome
               ,
               is
               the
               reiteration
               of
               many
               the
               like
               acts
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               to
               endure
               a
               plurality
               of
               examples
               ,
               as
               a
               consent
               of
               opinion
               ,
               by
               the
               frequency
               of
               these
               acts
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               consent
               two
               Acts
               suffice
               to
               confirme
               a
               custome
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               thing
               required
               for
               the
               approbation
               of
               a
               custome
               ,
               is
               the
               time
               of
               tenne
               yeares
               at
               the
               least
               ;
               some
               hold
               thirty
               yeares
               that
               the
               consent
               in
               this
               manner
               of
               liuing
               should
               continue
               :
               And
               that
               Custome
               shal
               be
               of
               the
               more
               authority
               when
               it
               is
               fortified
               by
               the
               longer
               prescription
               of
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               31
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               towards
               his
               Soueraigne
               .
            
             
               THe
               Duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               towards
               his
               Soueraign●
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               respect
               and
               obedience
               he
               owes
               ,
               
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Princes
               person
               ,
               in
               whose
               presence
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Magistrates
               is
               held
               in
               suspence
               ,
               as
               the
               Stars
               lose
               their
               light
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               (
               the
               Magistrates
               being
               not
               brought
               in
               ,
               what
               power
               soeuer
               they
               haue
               ,
               but
               to
               supply
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               their
               Soueraigne
               )
               but
               also
               to
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               :
               the
               which
               as
               they
               are
               of
               diuers
               sorts
               ,
               so
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate●
               ,
               is
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               diuersly
               for
               the
               enrolling
               or
               ver●fying
               thereof
               .
            
             
               For
               eyther
               the
               cōmandment
               consists
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               
               and
               in
               this
               case
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               remaines
               entire
               :
               Or
               the
               commandment
               giues
               him
               knowledge
               of
               the
               right
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               fact
               :
               and
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Officer
               ought
               notwithstanding
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               although
               the
               Prince
               had
               assured
               him
               to
               be
               well
               informed
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               vnlesse
               he
               had
               expressely
               forbidden
               him
               to
               take
               notice
               :
               For
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               proceede
               :
               Onely
               he
               may
               (
               the
               fact
               being
               notoriously
               false
               )
               acquaint
               his
               Soueraigne
               with
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               to
               that
               which
               hee
               should
               reply
               vpon
               his
               remonstrances
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Letters
               did
               onely
               giue
               him
               knowledge
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               right
               and
               merite
               of
               the
               graunt
               ;
               the
               Officer
               ought
               to
               obey
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               be
               nothing
               against
               the
               right
               of
               Nature
               :
               If
               notwithstanding
               if
               it
               be
               against
               the
               Lawes
               and
               generall
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               some
               inconuenience
               or
               preiudice
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               part
               thereof
               ;
               he
               may
               make
               his
               remonstrances
               ,
               not
               once
               onely
               but
               twice
               or
               thrice
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               the
               Prince
               will
               haue
               the
               Officer
               proceede
               to
               th●
               verification
               ,
               hee
               must
               doe
               it
               ,
               although
               the
               matter
               were
               vnlawfull
               .
               For
               although
               it
               bee
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               may
               not
               command
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               vniust
               ,
               nor
               that
               is
               subiect
               to
               scandall
               or
               reprehension
               ,
               or
               which
               may
               bee
               reiected
               by
               his
               Officer
               :
               Yet
               for
               that
               by
               the
               constraint
               ,
               which
               the
               Soueraigne
               is
               forced
               to
               vse
               ,
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               is
               moued
               to
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               to
               contempt
               of
               his
               Edicts
               and
               commaunds
               ,
               as
               being
               published
               and
               receiued
               by
               force
               :
               The
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               bandy
               himselfe
               against
               his
               Prince
               ,
               what
               errour
               soeuer
               hee
               commits
               :
               For
               this
               were
               a
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               to
               bandie
               the
               Feete
               against
               the
               Head.
               It
               were
               much
               better
               to
               yeild
               vnder
               the
               Souera●gne
               Maiestie
               with
               obedience
               ,
               then
               in
               refusing
               the
               commaundement
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               to
               giue
               an
               example
               of
               Rebellion
               to
               the
               subiects
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               which
               proceeded
               farther
               ,
               and
               hold
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Prince
               commandes
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               excuse
               some
               wicked
               acte
               to
               his
               subiects
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               couer
               and
               bury
               the
               remembrance
               of
               a
               wickednesse
               already
               done
               ;
               then
               by
               refusing
               to
               irritate
               and
               incense
               him
               to
               doe
               worse
               ,
               
               and
               to
               cast
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               helme
               after
               the
               hatchet
               :
               As
               Papinian
               did
               ,
               who
               refusing
               to
               excuse
               the
               Parriside
               committed
               by
               Caracala
               ,
               on
               the
               person
               of
               Geta
               ,
               caused
               this
               Emperour
               to
               exceede
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               cruelties
               ;
               whereof
               hee
               felt
               the
               first
               fury
               :
               This
               resistance
               hauing
               preuailed
               nothing
               ,
               but
               brought
               an
               irreparable
               los●e
               to
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               
               as
               of
               that
               which
               followed
               .
            
             
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               allowed
               to
               leaue
               his
               Office
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               publish
               the
               vniust
               will
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               would
               bee
               a
               dangerous
               ouerture
               to
               all
               the
               subiects
               ,
               to
               refuse
               and
               reiect
               the
               edicts
               and
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               if
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               charge
               might
               leaue
               the
               Estate
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               expose
               it
               to
               a
               storme
               ,
               like
               vnto
               a
               Ship
               without
               a
               
               helme
               ,
               vnder
               colour
               of
               an
               opinion
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               which
               it
               may
               bee
               would
               bee
               affected
               by
               some
               fantastique
               braine
               ,
               without
               reason
               ,
               but
               to
               crosse
               a
               contrary
               opinion
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               Councels
               ,
               they
               hold
               this
               rule
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Councellors
               range
               themselues
               to
               the
               two
               greatest
               opinions
               .
               For
               although
               it
               seemes
               strange
               ,
               to
               force
               the
               conscience
               of
               those
               ,
               to
               whose
               Wisedome
               and
               Religion
               they
               haue
               referred
               a
               businesse
               ,
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               their
               aduice
               :
               yet
               for
               that
               the
               varietie
               of
               opinions
               might
               hinder
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               it
               hath
               bin
               held
               most
               reasonable
               ,
               yea
               necessary
               ,
               to
               vse
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               The
               rule
               of
               wise
               men
               which
               cannot
               faile
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               two
               vniust
               things
               they
               follow
               that
               which
               is
               most
               iust
               ,
               and
               of
               two
               inconueniences
               to
               auoid
               the
               greater
               :
               Otherwise
               there
               would
               neuer
               bee
               an
               end
               of
               humane
               actions
               .
               If
               the
               command
               be
               so
               vniust
               ,
               as
               without
               wronging
               their
               conscience
               ,
               they
               cannot
               passe
               it
               ;
               some
               Magistrates
               to
               auoid
               the
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               charge
               their
               consciences
               in
               verifying
               it
               ,
               haue
               incerted
               ;
               by
               the
               expresse
               commaundement
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               many
               times
               re●terated
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               verifying
               the
               Edicts
               ,
               
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               commands
               of
               Princes
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               hath
               beene
               brought
               in
               ,
               in
               some
               estates
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               people
               more
               willing
               to
               obey
               them
               :
               Who
               hauing
               not
               capacitie
               to
               iudge
               of
               things
               by
               themselues
               ,
               and
               being
               more
               inclined
               to
               distrust
               ,
               and
               to
               calumniate
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               then
               approue
               it
               :
               And
               the
               Prince
               on
               the
               other
               side
               being
               i●●roned
               by
               importune
               Courtiers
               ,
               who
               without
               any
               regard
               of
               duty
               ,
               or
               of
               iustice
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               seeke
               by
               new
               inuentions
               to
               worke
               their
               owne
               ends
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               them
               authorized
               by
               circumuenting
               the
               Prince
               :
               It
               hath
               beene
               held
               conuenient
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               cause
               his
               will
               to
               passe
               by
               such
               solemnities
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               bee
               receiued
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               examined
               and
               found
               contrary
               ,
               or
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               refused
               by
               humble
               remonstrances
               ;
               which
               
               wipe
               away
               the
               disgrace
               of
               the
               deniall
               :
               and
               serue
               the
               Prince
               for
               an
               excuse
               ,
               to
               free
               himselfe
               from
               the
               importunitie
               ,
               and
               iniustice
               of
               great
               men
               .
            
             
               It
               remaines
               now
               to
               know
               ,
               how
               an
               Officer
               ought
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               executing
               a
               command
               ,
               if
               there
               comes
               vnto
               him
               a
               reuocation
               ,
               the
               businesse
               being
               begun
               .
               Some
               hold
               opinion
               ,
               
               that
               if
               the
               execution
               be
               so
               much
               importing
               the
               Estate
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               finished
               there
               would
               happen
               some
               inconuenience
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               reuocation
               hee
               ought
               to
               proceed
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               hee
               must
               leaue
               the
               businesse
               as
               it
               is
               .
               But
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Estate
               be
               euedent
               and
               knowne
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               alone
               ,
               who
               might
               bee
               suspected
               to
               haue
               proceeded
               lightly
               ,
               or
               with
               spleene
               ,
               passing
               on
               after
               the
               Reuocation
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               32.
               
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               one
               towards
               another
               .
            
             
               THe
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               hold
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               is
               regulated
               according
               to
               the
               power
               which
               they
               haue
               ,
               whereof
               in
               most
               Estates
               they
               make
               three
               degrees
               .
            
             
               The
               highest
               is
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               haue
               power
               to
               determine
               without
               appeale
               .
               
               The
               Prince
               only
               may
               command
               them
               ;
               the
               middle
               sort
               obeyed
               these
               ,
               and
               commanding
               those
               which
               are
               of
               a
               lower
               degree
               ,
               who
               haue
               not
               any
               command
               ouer
               the
               Officers
               ,
               but
               only
               ouer
               particular
               persons
               .
               Wee
               may
               call
               the
               first
               superiors
               or
               principalls
               ;
               the
               second
               middle
               or
               subalterne
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               inferiors
               .
               The
               first
               haue
               power
               to
               command
               all
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               ,
               without
               exception
               ;
               or
               only
               certaine
               
               Officers
               subiect
               to
               their
               Iurisdiction
               .
               They
               which
               haue
               power
               to
               command
               all
               in
               generall
               without
               execution
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Estate
               ,
               for
               the
               change
               that
               such
               a
               power
               might
               vsually
               cause
               .
               For
               there
               being
               but
               one
               degree
               to
               climbe
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               themselues
               Masters
               ,
               ambition
               doth
               teach
               it
               speedily
               ;
               and
               euery
               man
               doth
               the
               more
               easily
               indure
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               men
               are
               accustomed
               to
               obey
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               dutie
               of
               a
               Superiour
               or
               principall
               Magistrate
               is
               ,
               
               to
               containe
               those
               that
               are
               vnder
               him
               in
               the
               termes
               and
               duties
               of
               their
               charges
               ;
               of
               whom
               he
               may
               be
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               of
               him
               in
               qualitie
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               priuate
               person
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               although
               they
               may
               iudge
               in
               their
               owne
               cause
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               giuen
               power
               to
               dispose
               without
               Iudgment
               ,
               as
               Xenophon
               saith
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               much
               more
               fitting
               for
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               
               to
               suffer
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               his
               Magistrates
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               himselfe
               Iudge
               in
               his
               own
               cause
               ;
               prouided
               alwayes
               that
               the
               businesse
               doth
               not
               concerne
               the
               Soueraignty
               ,
               or
               his
               particular
               person
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Maiestie
               may
               not
               suffer
               diminution
               of
               its
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               splendor
               of
               a
               Royall
               Name
               may
               not
               dazell
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Iudges
               :
               It
               hath
               bin
               wisely
               aduised
               in
               some
               Estates
               ,
               that
               the
               Soueraigne
               should
               not
               plead
               but
               by
               his
               procuratour
               ,
               and
               would
               neuer
               assist
               in
               Person
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Magistrates
               is
               held
               in
               suspence
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               superior
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               the
               power
               of
               Inferiors
               hath
               no
               effect
               .
               The
               which
               is
               vnderstood
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               superiour
               heads
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               their
               Lieutenants
               who
               are
               therein
               held
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               one
               power
               distributed
               to
               two
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Lieutenant
               cannot
               determine
               any
               thing
               ,
               his
               chiefe
               being
               present
               .
               Yet
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               an
               iniury
               or
               wrong
               done
               by
               his
               Lieutenant
               .
               
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               hath
               bin
               spoken
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Superior
               Magistrates
               ouer
               their
               inferiors
               ,
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               
               their
               territorie
               ,
               their
               seats
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               limits
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               are
               but
               priuate
               men
               ,
               without
               power
               or
               command
               .
            
             
               Magistrates
               which
               are
               equall
               in
               power
               ,
               or
               haue
               no
               dependance
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               
               cannot
               bee
               commanded
               nor
               corrected
               one
               of
               another
               .
               But
               if
               there
               bee
               question
               to
               execute
               the
               decree
               or
               Iudgement
               of
               one
               in
               the
               territory
               of
               another
               ,
               they
               must
               vse
               honest
               intreaties
               and
               clauses
               of
               request
               .
               Yet
               where
               there
               shall
               bee
               question
               of
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               decree
               made
               by
               one
               Magistrate
               ,
               another
               that
               is
               his
               equall
               may
               not
               take
               knowledge
               :
               For
               euery
               one
               ought
               to
               bee
               the
               interpreter
               of
               his
               owne
               will.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               sentence
               giuen
               by
               the
               Officer
               of
               a
               Forraine
               Prince
               ,
               
               for
               the
               execution
               whereof
               in
               the
               territory
               of
               another
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Commission
               of
               intreatie
               :
               The
               iudges
               of
               this
               Prince
               to
               whom
               the
               Commission
               is
               directed
               ,
               may
               not
               examine
               the
               Iudgement
               ,
               least
               the
               stranger
               bee
               induced
               another
               time
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               an●
               to
               dissolue
               the
               Iudgements
               whereof
               they
               should
               demand
               the
               execution
               ;
               the
               which
               would
               bee
               done
               more
               through
               iealousie
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               iniustice
               in
               them
               .
               Yet
               if
               there
               bee
               question
               of
               honour
               ,
               or
               life
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               execute
               the
               Iudgements
               of
               forraine
               Magistrates
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               not
               knowne
               the
               merrite
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               seene
               the
               informations
               .
               And
               Princes
               owe
               this
               respect
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               punish
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               slie
               from
               one
               Estate
               into
               another
               ;
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Exemplary
               punishment
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               vpon
               the
               places
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               yeeld
               the
               naturall
               subiect
               to
               his
               naturall
               Prince
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               the
               fugitiue
               is
               retired
               ,
               ●indes
               that
               hee
               is
               vniustly
               pursued
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               yeeld
               them
               :
               Yea
               he
               is
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               restore
               a
               Bondman
               which
               is
               fled
               into
               another
               Mans
               house
               to
               auoid
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               Master
               .
            
             
             
               But
               a●t●ough
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               command
               his
               Equals
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               a
               body
               or
               colledge
               consisting
               of
               many
               equall
               in
               power
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               may
               command
               the
               lesse
               .
               For
               in
               this
               case
               they
               that
               are
               superior
               in
               number
               ,
               are
               likewise
               superior
               in
               power
               .
               So
               as
               the
               lesser
               part
               cannot
               command
               the
               greater
               ,
               nor
               yet
               hinder
               it
               .
               Yet
               one
               Tribune
               at
               Rome
               opposing
               ,
               might
               hinder
               the
               acts
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               the
               Romans
               making
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               opposition
               and
               command
               ;
               
               for
               that
               hinderance
               and
               opposition
               is
               lesse
               then
               a
               command
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               induce
               any
               superi●●●●●
               like
               vnto
               a
               command
               .
            
             
               But
               Colledges
               hauing
               no
               superiority
               one
               ouer
               another
               ,
               they
               cannot
               haue
               any
               command
               ,
               
               but
               they
               may
               well
               hinder
               one
               another
               ;
               this
               hinderance
               growing
               rather
               from
               a
               contrariety
               in
               an
               equall
               concurrence
               ,
               then
               from
               any
               superiority
               .
               This
               may
               be
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               generall
               Rule
               of
               all
               those
               which
               haue
               any
               thing
               in
               Common
               ,
               amongst
               which
               he
               that
               hinders
               ,
               hath
               more
               force
               ,
               and
               his
               condition
               in
               this
               case
               is
               better
               then
               his
               that
               seekes
               to
               proceede
               ;
               and
               among
               many
               Lawes
               ,
               that
               which
               forbids
               ,
               is
               of
               greatest
               force
               .
               But
               if
               before
               the
               Act
               ,
               a
               Magi●trate
               may
               hinder
               his
               Equall
               by
               opposition
               ;
               yet
               after
               the
               Act
               he
               cannot
               doe
               it
               by
               any
               other
               meanes
               ,
               but
               by
               appeale
               to
               the
               Superior
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               33.
               
               Of
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               to
               priuate
               Persons
               .
            
             
               THe
               duty
               of
               Officers
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               to
               particular
               person
               hath
               two
               principall
               foundations
               .
               The
               one
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               power
               which
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               the
               Edict
               or
               Letters
               of
               Commission
               :
               the
               other
               vpon
               the
               seemlinesse
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               particular
               
               carriage
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               person
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               maintaine
               himselfe
               in
               credit
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               with
               those
               ouer
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               command
               .
            
             
               
               And
               although
               that
               the
               power
               of
               all
               Magistrates
               regards
               generally
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               which
               without
               the
               Magistrate
               were
               idle
               :
               Yet
               the
               power
               of
               some
               is
               more
               strictly
               limited
               then
               that
               of
               others
               .
               For
               some
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Ordinances
               to
               command
               and
               vse
               the
               power
               that
               is
               giuen
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               forme
               and
               manner
               that
               is
               prescribed
               them
               ,
               without
               adding
               or
               diminishing
               any
               thing
               :
               And
               in
               this
               case
               they
               are
               but
               simple
               Executioners
               of
               Lawes
               .
               To
               others
               they
               giue
               more
               liberty
               ,
               and
               leaue
               many
               things
               to
               their
               discretion
               and
               iudgement
               .
               Wherein
               notwithstanding
               they
               must
               so
               gouerne
               themselues
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               extraordinary
               without
               a
               speciall
               command
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               not
               be
               easily
               required
               ,
               
               that
               they
               are
               not
               forced
               by
               some
               strong
               and
               powerfull
               necessity
               ,
               or
               an
               apparent
               danger
               .
               But
               in
               these
               things
               where
               the
               diuersity
               of
               circumstances
               is
               a
               hinderance
               that
               he
               cannot
               specifie
               ,
               or
               set
               downe
               in
               particular
               the
               power
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               arbitriment
               of
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               decree
               without
               a
               speciall
               command
               .
               But
               therein
               he
               shall
               auoyde
               to
               affect
               the
               reputation
               of
               pittifull
               as
               well
               as
               of
               cruell
               :
               For
               cruelty
               although
               it
               be
               blameable
               ,
               yet
               it
               retaynes
               the
               Subiects
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Lawes
               :
               But
               too
               much
               Clemency
               causeth
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               with
               the
               Lawes
               and
               the
               Prince
               which
               hath
               made
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               forbids
               them
               to
               take
               pitty
               of
               the
               poore
               in
               Iudgement
               :
               But
               one
               of
               the
               things
               most
               requisite
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               grauity
               of
               offence
               knowne
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               make
               offen●ers
               vnderstand
               what
               they
               haue
               deserued
               ,
               as
               to
               induce
               them
               to
               repentance
               :
               And
               in
               doing
               so
               the
               punishment
               will
               haue
               lesse
               bitternesse
               and
               more
               profit
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               principall
               Rule
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               
               is
               to
               vse
               the
               power
               that
               is
               giuen
               him
               ,
               well
               ;
               and
               priuate
               
               Men
               ,
               reciprically
               owe
               him
               all
               obedience
               ,
               in
               executing
               his
               charge
               ,
               bee
               it
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               exceeds
               not
               the
               termes
               of
               his
               power
               or
               Iurisdiction
               :
               For
               then
               they
               may
               contradict
               his
               ordinances
               by
               appeale
               or
               opposition
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               proceeds
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               a
               distintion
               ,
               whether
               the
               grieuance
               be
               irreparable
               or
               not
               .
               If
               it
               may
               be
               repaired
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               oppose
               by
               fact
               ,
               but
               by
               course
               of
               law
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               irreparable
               ,
               they
               may
               oppose
               by
               fact
               ,
               yea
               with
               force
               ;
               not
               to
               offend
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               to
               defend
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               iniuries
               which
               priuate
               men
               doe
               vnto
               Magistrates
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               being
               wronged
               hee
               cannot
               be
               Iudge
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               ;
               
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               for
               some
               vnreuerence
               or
               iniury
               done
               vnto
               him
               publiquely
               ,
               in
               executing
               his
               Office.
               For
               in
               this
               case
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               being
               wronged
               to
               punish
               such
               Men
               ,
               for
               the
               offence
               done
               vnto
               the
               particular
               person
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               if
               a
               Body
               or
               Colledge
               of
               Iudges
               hath
               bin
               wronged
               ,
               they
               may
               censure
               and
               condemne
               those
               which
               haue
               done
               the
               offence
               ,
               not
               to
               reuenge
               the
               iniury
               done
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               whose
               Maiesty
               is
               wronged
               by
               the
               contempt
               they
               haue
               made
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               obedience
               ,
               it
               seemes
               requisite
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               carry
               himselfe
               to
               priuate
               persons
               with
               all
               mildnesse
               and
               patience
               ;
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               the
               dignitie
               of
               his
               place
               be
               not
               vilified
               ;
               as
               it
               would
               be
               if
               he
               should
               indure
               any
               indiscreete
               words
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               not
               take
               exception
               :
               Or
               a
               countenance
               of
               little
               respect
               .
               
               But
               especially
               ,
               as
               hee
               ought
               not
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               rough
               and
               difficult
               of
               excesse
               :
               So
               he
               must
               not
               grow
               familiar
               ,
               laugh
               ,
               or
               ieast
               with
               priuate
               men
               ;
               but
               to
               speake
               little
               ,
               with
               discretion
               ,
               without
               making
               shew
               of
               any
               passion
               of
               choller
               ,
               Enuie
               ,
               Iealousie
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               may
               diminish
               the
               opinion
               which
               they
               haue
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               to
               collect
               in
               few
               words
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               they
               must
               learne
               to
               obey
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               to
               bend
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               their
               superiors
               ,
               
               to
               honour
               their
               equals
               ,
               to
               command
               the
               Subiects
               to
               defend
               the
               poore
               ,
               to
               make
               head
               against
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               Iustice
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               34.
               
               Of
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Commanding
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               forme
               of
               commanding
               is
               diuers
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Diuersity
               of
               power
               ,
               which
               according
               vnto
               Iustice
               ,
               obserues
               diuers
               Rules
               to
               make
               the
               commandments
               iust
               .
               For
               in
               certayne
               things
               according
               to
               an
               Arithmeticall
               proportion
               ,
               it
               makes
               all
               the
               Subiects
               equall
               :
               
               In
               others
               it
               enters
               into
               consideration
               of
               the
               quality
               ,
               and
               followes
               a
               Geometricall
               proportion
               :
               In
               others
               according
               to
               an
               Harmoniacall
               proportion
               ,
               it
               neither
               follows
               an
               equality
               altogether
               ,
               nor
               a
               similitude
               ;
               but
               taking
               a
               consideration
               of
               other
               differences
               ,
               it
               mingles
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               by
               a
               certayne
               temper
               and
               accord
               .
            
             
               
               And
               as
               that
               which
               they
               seeke
               most
               in
               the
               settling
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               is
               Concord
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               without
               some
               harmony
               or
               correspondence
               of
               the
               parties
               one
               with
               another
               :
               This
               last
               proportion
               is
               followed
               in
               many
               things
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               gouernment
               ,
               in
               the
               distribution
               of
               Offices
               ,
               honours
               ,
               dignities
               ,
               and
               recompences
               ,
               in
               the
               establishment
               of
               punishments
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               peace
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               families
               ,
               in
               Marriages
               and
               diuisions
               of
               successions
               .
            
             
               
               But
               in
               contracts
               and
               treaties
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               performance
               of
               promises
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               or
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               euery
               man
               ,
               whereas
               Faith
               and
               Integrity
               ought
               to
               be
               equal
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               quality
               and
               condition
               soeuer
               they
               be
               ;
               they
               must
               obserue
               an
               Arithmeticall
               proportion
               :
               and
               not
               to
               imitate
               Cyrus
               ,
               who
               condēned
               a
               little
               man
               that
               had
               too
               long
               a
               Robe
               ,
               to
               giue
               it
               to
               a
               tall
               man
               ,
               
               and
               to
               take
               the
               tall
               mans
               which
               was
               too
               short
               ,
               insisting
               more
               vpon
               seemelinesse
               then
               to
               Iustice.
               
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               imposition
               of
               charges
               which
               are
               burthensome
               ,
               and
               necessary
               for
               the
               support
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               
               they
               must
               obserue
               a
               Geometricall
               proportion
               ,
               charging
               the
               rich
               ,
               who
               haue
               more
               to
               lose
               by
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               then
               the
               poore
               :
               the
               which
               in
               a
               manner
               is
               generally
               obserued
               .
               For
               although
               that
               the
               Nobility
               seemes
               therin
               to
               haue
               more
               priuiledge
               in
               some
               Estates
               then
               the
               Country-man
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               he
               payes
               no
               Subsedies
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               contribute
               any
               thing
               by
               way
               of
               imposition
               :
               yet
               the
               personall
               seruice
               which
               he
               doth
               many
               times
               performe
               at
               his
               owne
               charge
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               then
               that
               which
               hee
               should
               pay
               by
               way
               of
               Subsedy
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               imposed
               vpon
               him
               ;
               besides
               his
               person
               which
               he
               doth
               imploy
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Countrey-man
               doth
               not
               .
               And
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               a
               Geometricall
               proportion
               is
               obserued
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               leaue
               vnto
               the
               Gentlemen
               (
               who
               haue
               honour
               more
               in
               recommendation
               then
               the
               Clowne
               )
               honourable
               charges
               ,
               the
               which
               giues
               them
               meanes
               to
               approach
               nearer
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               haue
               some
               honour
               in
               them
               :
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               which
               makes
               them
               more
               willing
               to
               endure
               the
               burthen
               ,
               discommodity
               ,
               and
               charge
               ,
               which
               is
               farre
               greater
               then
               that
               which
               is
               imposed
               vpon
               the
               Country-man
               .
               But
               as
               I
               haue
               formerly
               sayd
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               they
               must
               approach
               as
               neare
               as
               may
               be
               to
               a
               harmoniacall
               proportion
               ,
               from
               whence
               proceeds
               that
               mixture
               which
               they
               make
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               Estates
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               the
               will
               and
               opinion
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               The
               Law
               is
               made
               for
               all
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               equally
               bound
               to
               the
               obseruation
               thereof
               ▪
               
               but
               the
               Law
               not
               able
               to
               foresee
               all
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               Magistrate
               in
               its
               execution
               ,
               must
               adde
               such
               a
               temper
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               not
               follow
               any
               inconuenience
               or
               absurdity
               ;
               and
               to
               bend
               according
               to
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               to
               regulate
               it
               according
               vnto
               naturall
               Equity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               soule
               of
               
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               a
               Prince
               extends
               to
               declare
               and
               c●rrect
               the
               Law
               according
               vnto
               reason
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               extend
               or
               restrayne
               it
               as
               the
               case
               shall
               require
               .
               And
               he
               that
               would
               haue
               the
               Law
               only
               take
               place
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               he
               should
               fall
               into
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               inconuenie●ces
               and
               absurdities
               .
               For
               eyther
               he
               must
               make
               a
               Law
               vpon
               euery
               particular
               Fact
               that
               may
               happen
               ;
               the
               which
               is
               vnpossible
               ,
               and
               admit
               it
               were
               Feazable
               ,
               i●
               would
               breed
               a
               confusion
               of
               Lawes
               :
               or
               else
               he
               must
               leaue
               many
               things
               vnprouided
               for
               ,
               and
               in
               others
               commit
               many
               I●iustices
               ,
               neuer
               insi●●ing
               vpon
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               are
               sometimes
               contrary
               to
               the
               rea●on
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               There
               ●i
               be
               n●●esse
               inc●nuenience
               ,
               if
               they
               suffered
               the
               will
               of
               the
               P●i●ce
               or
               Magistrate
               to
               wander
               vncertainly
               ,
               
               without
               any
               establishm●nt
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereon
               as
               vpon
               a
               Rule
               they
               might
               ground
               themselues
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               variety
               ,
               diuersity
               ,
               or
               contrariety
               of
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               Iudgments
               which
               might
               grow
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               the
               end
               would
               make
               them
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               they
               should
               open
               a
               Gate
               to
               all
               violences
               and
               In●ustice
               .
               But
               as
               two
               Simples
               in
               extreamity
               of
               cold
               and
               heate
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               poysons
               ;
               and
               yet
               composed
               and
               tempered
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               make
               a
               wh●●es●●n●
               Medicine
               .
               So
               by
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               Arithmetica●l
               and
               Geometricall
               proportions
               ,
               which
               separated
               would
               〈◊〉
               ●he
               Estate
               ,
               grows
               a
               harmoniacall
               accord
               and
               prop●r●i
               〈◊〉
               which
               serues
               to
               maintayne
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               distribution
               of
               Offices
               and
               dignities
               ,
               an
               equallity
               cannot
               be
               obserued
               ,
               
               without
               Iniustice
               and
               preiudice
               to
               the
               E●●ate
               ;
               all
               being
               not
               of
               one
               quality
               and
               capacity
               :
               And
               it
               mig●●
               so
               ●a●l
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               important
               and
               difficu●t
               ch●ge
               migh●
               fall
               vpon
               him
               that
               is
               least
               capable
               ;
               and
               a●
               Office
               of
               no
               moment
               to
               him
               that
               is
               sufficient
               .
               Moreou●r
               if
               you
               will
               c●oo●●
               tho●e
               of
               one
               quality
               only
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               the
               cha●g●s
               ,
               ●e●old
               the
               rest
               that
               are
               excluded
               wil
               be
               discontented
               ;
               i●
               a●●
               would
               be
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               if
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Gate
               be
               n●t
               shut
               against
               them
               :
               and
               they
               
               would
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Capable
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               t●e
               incap●ble
               :
               so
               the
               Gentleman
               finding
               himselfe
               as
               capable
               as
               the
               Plebeian
               ,
               should
               be
               preferred
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               before
               the
               poore
               ,
               in
               Offices
               where
               there
               is
               more
               honour
               then
               gayne
               :
               and
               the
               p●ore
               before
               the
               rich
               ,
               in
               those
               where
               there
               is
               more
               profit
               then
               honour
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Offices
               be
               associated
               or
               doubled
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               harmony
               of
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               must
               mingle
               those
               that
               haue
               where-withall
               to
               supply
               in
               one
               sort
               that
               which
               they
               want
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               wil
               be
               no
               more
               harmony
               then
               if
               they
               should
               separate
               the
               accords
               that
               are
               n
               time
               ,
               the
               which
               would
               make
               no
               pleasing
               found
               if
               they
               were
               not
               together
               .
            
             
               Yet
               in
               this
               Subiect
               we
               haue
               a
               regard
               to
               merite
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               the
               poore
               and
               Country-man
               equall
               ,
               to
               the
               rich
               and
               Noble
               ,
               being
               without
               merite
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               must
               accordi●g
               to
               ●ue●y
               mans
               desarts
               ,
               g●ue
               the
               purse
               to
               the
               most
               Loyall
               :
               Armes
               to
               the
               most
               Va●liant
               :
               Iustice
               to
               the
               Honestest
               :
               Censure
               to
               the
               most
               Entire
               :
               Toyle
               to
               the
               strongest
               ;
               the
               Gouernment
               to
               wisest
               ;
               and
               the
               Prelateship
               to
               the
               most
               deuout
               :
               notwithstanding
               preferring
               in
               the
               equality
               of
               merite
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               best
               qua●lified
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lesse
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               say
               asmuch
               of
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               ,
               weighing
               not
               only
               the
               merite
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               
               and
               the
               quallities
               of
               persons
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               Peace
               of
               the
               marriages
               of
               Families
               ,
               and
               the
               preseruation
               of
               Houses
               ,
               it
               is
               likewise
               very
               necessary
               to
               supply
               the
               defect
               which
               is
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               with
               the
               Excesse
               and
               abundance
               of
               the
               other
               .
               So
               there
               is
               no
               better
               M●rriage
               (
               as
               the
               ancient
               sayd
               )
               then
               of
               Riches
               with
               Pouerty
               :
               And
               among
               Marchants
               there
               is
               no
               society
               more
               safe
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               rich
               idle
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               poore
               man
               that
               is
               diligent
               .
               And
               in
               the
               inequality
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               persons
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               some
               quality
               to
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               meaner
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               accord
               .
               The
               marriage
               
               of
               a
               rich
               Country
               Woman
               ,
               with
               a
               poore
               Gentleman
               would
               hold
               firme
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               poore
               countrey
               Woman
               with
               a
               poore
               Gentleman
               ,
               they
               will
               easily
               disagree
               .
            
             
               
               In
               like
               manner
               in
               the
               diuision
               of
               successions
               ,
               it
               seemes
               this
               harmony
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               For
               as
               many
               inconueniences
               follow
               ,
               leauing
               the
               disposition
               of
               goods
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Man
               ;
               who
               most
               commonly
               disinherits
               his
               Children
               vpon
               the
               first
               motion
               of
               choller
               ,
               or
               makes
               choise
               of
               the
               most
               incapable
               to
               preferre
               him
               before
               the
               rest
               :
               So
               the
               Law
               which
               requires
               that
               the
               succession
               should
               be
               equally
               deuided
               ,
               is
               vniust
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               dignitie
               of
               families
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               succession
               deuided
               into
               many
               parts
               ,
               comes
               to
               nothing
               .
               And
               the
               Law
               which
               hau●ng
               too
               much
               regard
               to
               the
               dignitie
               of
               families
               ,
               adiudgeth
               all
               to
               one
               ,
               or
               little
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               without
               doubt
               is
               nothing
               iust
               .
               But
               that
               which
               hath
               regard
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               goods
               ,
               distinguishing
               those
               that
               a●e
               ●ropper
               and
               hereditary
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               newly
               purchased
               ,
               giuing
               some
               aduantage
               to
               the
               elder
               aboue
               the
               younger
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Males
               aboue
               the
               daughters
               ,
               regulating
               this
               aduatnage
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               leauing
               something
               in
               the
               free
               disposition
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               seemes
               to
               bee
               more
               iust
               ,
               and
               more
               ap●roaching
               to
               this
               harmoniacall
               proportion
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               followed
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               commands
               and
               Establishments
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               forme
               of
               Commaunding
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               that
               which
               depends
               of
               power
               ,
               as
               of
               Iustice.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               35.
               
               Of
               the
               Establishing
               of
               the
               forces
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               THe
               order
               which
               ought
               to
               bee
               entertained
               in
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               forces
               ,
               being
               more
               Military
               then
               pollitique
               ,
               shall
               bee
               treated
               here
               succinctly
               .
            
             
             
               The
               forces
               whereof
               wee
               meane
               to
               speake
               ,
               are
               those
               by
               the
               which
               wee
               may
               repulse
               the
               attempts
               of
               our
               enemies
               ;
               the
               which
               if
               the
               Estate
               bee
               Maritiue
               ,
               would
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               wee
               may
               resist
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               
            
             
               The
               prouision
               of
               armes
               and
               ships
               ,
               
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               force
               ;
               some
               hold
               it
               the
               greatest
               treasure
               of
               a
               Prince
               ;
               and
               Iustiue
               writes
               that
               Phillip
               of
               Macedony
               ▪
               made
               himselfe
               thereby
               fearfull
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               I
               know
               that
               many
               haue
               held
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               great
               Estate
               ,
               there
               might
               inconueniences
               happen
               by
               this
               great
               prouision
               of
               Armes
               ;
               for
               that
               hee
               that
               hath
               a
               will
               to
               mutine
               ,
               to
               arme
               those
               of
               his
               faction
               ,
               and
               to
               depriue
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               prouision
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               designe
               to
               sease
               vpon
               the
               place
               where
               it
               is
               kept
               .
               But
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               draw
               together
               any
               treasure
               ,
               to
               supply
               vs
               in
               an
               vnexpected
               necessity
               ;
               nor
               to
               fortifie
               any
               places
               ,
               least
               that
               comming
               to
               loose
               our
               money
               and
               our
               places
               ,
               our
               enemy
               should
               grow
               the
               stronger
               ,
               and
               wee
               the
               weaker
               .
            
             
               But
               Wisedome
               preuents
               these
               inconueniences
               ,
               the
               which
               wee
               must
               imploy
               to
               keepe
               these
               aduantages
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               before
               the
               enemy
               comes
               to
               seaze
               of
               them
               :
               And
               if
               hee
               doth
               seaze
               of
               them
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               prouision
               ought
               not
               to
               haue
               beene
               made
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               his
               fault
               that
               hath
               made
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               able
               to
               keepe
               it
               .
               It
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               a
               Sword
               or
               a
               Knife
               would
               cut
               him
               that
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               handleit
               ,
               but
               wee
               may
               not
               therefore
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               neither
               make
               Sword
               nor
               Knife
               .
               So
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               parties
               ,
               there
               are
               inconueniences
               :
               But
               those
               which
               by
               foresight
               may
               be
               preuented
               ,
               should
               not
               hinder
               vs
               from
               doing
               that
               ,
               which
               may
               otherwise
               serue
               vs.
               
            
             
               Vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Armes
               wee
               doe
               not
               onely
               apprehend
               that
               which
               serues
               a
               Man
               to
               couer
               him
               ,
               
               and
               to
               assaile
               his
               enemy
               ;
               but
               all
               carriages
               and
               necessary
               munitions
               for
               the
               Warre
               ,
               bee
               it
               Offensiue
               or
               Defensiue
               ;
               as
               Engines
               ,
               
               Artillery
               ,
               Powder
               ,
               Ladders
               ,
               Bridges
               ,
               Cordage
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               things
               ,
               whereof
               they
               haue
               need
               in
               many
               millitary
               Exployts
               ,
               and
               which
               it
               concernes
               the
               wisdome
               o●
               the
               Prince
               or
               Soueraigne
               to
               prouide
               ,
               in
               such
               quantity
               ,
               a●
               when
               he
               shal
               be
               assailed
               ,
               or
               would
               inuade
               another
               ,
               ther●
               may
               be
               nothing
               wanting
               ,
               for
               not
               able
               to
               prouide
               such
               things
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               should
               recouer
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               ,
               his
               Enemy
               would
               get
               such
               an
               aduantage
               ouer
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               hardly
               afterwards
               recouer
               it
               .
            
             
               
               But
               laying
               aside
               the
               discourse
               of
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Armes
               and
               Engines
               of
               Warre
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               propound
               some
               generall
               considerations
               for
               the
               Armes
               fit
               for
               men
               ,
               whereof
               those
               which
               are
               defensiue
               ought
               to
               be
               light
               of
               carriage
               ,
               (
               those
               that
               be
               heauy
               or
               pondrous
               commonly
               hindring
               more
               then
               they
               serue
               )
               difficult
               to
               pierce
               ,
               and
               proportioned
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               not
               hinder
               the
               necessary
               motions
               for
               a
               Combat
               .
            
             
               
               Many
               relying
               too
               much
               vpon
               their
               Vallour
               ,
               haue
               contemned
               this
               kind
               of
               armes
               ,
               as
               fit
               for
               men
               that
               were
               affraid
               .
               Yet
               the
               Roman
               Armies
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Gratian
               ,
               hauing
               demanded
               leaue
               to
               abandon
               their
               Cuyrasses
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               Head-pieces
               ;
               found
               themselues
               so
               weak
               when
               they
               came
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               Goths
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               cut
               in
               peeces
               :
               whereby
               it
               appeared
               that
               armes
               make
               a
               part
               of
               the
               force
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               adde
               ,
               of
               courage
               .
               For
               besides
               ,
               that
               Iron
               is
               more
               hard
               to
               '
               peirce
               then
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               that
               finds
               himselfe
               couered
               ,
               takes
               more
               courage
               to
               ioyne
               with
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               is
               not
               so
               much
               exposed
               to
               blowes
               .
               They
               reproacht
               a
               Captaine
               ;
               who
               armed
               himselfe
               compleatly
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               affraid
               :
               
                 No
                 sayth
                 he
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 arme
                 my selfe
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               offensiue
               Armes
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               light
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               tyre
               or
               weary
               those
               that
               vse
               them
               ,
               
               and
               likewise
               easie
               to
               mannage
               ;
               sharpe
               and
               well
               steeled
               ,
               to
               pierce
               the
               better
               ,
               
               and
               withall
               to
               continue
               the
               longer
               .
               
               Some
               demaund
               them
               long
               to
               strike
               a
               farre
               off
               .
               Philop●mon
               caused
               his
               men
               to
               vse
               the
               Pike
               ●e
               o●
               And
               Iphicrates
               made
               his
               Souldiers
               to
               carry
               them
               twice
               as
               long
               then
               they
               had
               formerly
               done
               .
               They
               attribute
               the
               victory
               of
               Gosta●us
               agaynst
               Christian
               King
               of
               Denmarke
               ,
               to
               the
               length
               of
               the
               Swedish
               pikes
               ,
               which
               were
               three
               foote
               longer
               th●n
               those
               of
               the
               Danes
               .
               And
               Gui●hard●●
               writes
               ,
               that
               
                 Vitelosi
                 Vrsi●o
              
               ,
               with
               pikes
               a
               foote
               and
               a
               halfe
               longer
               then
               those
               which
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               carried
               ,
               wonne
               the
               battaile
               ag●inst
               them
               betwixt
               Sarra
               and
               Bassan
               .
               Others
               haue
               better
               allowed
               of
               short
               Armes
               ,
               being
               of
               better
               vse
               in
               a
               strait
               or
               a
               throng
               ;
               as
               Cyrus
               and
               the
               Lacedemonians
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               offensiue
               armes
               :
               
               some
               to
               shoote
               ,
               cast
               ,
               or
               dart
               ;
               and
               others
               which
               they
               hold
               continually
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               of
               both
               which
               kinds
               they
               must
               make
               good
               prouision
               ,
               being
               all
               necessary
               in
               an
               Army
               .
               The
               Parthia●s
               haue
               many
               times
               vanquished
               the
               Romans
               with
               their
               Bowes
               ,
               fighting
               ●
               farre
               off
               :
               And
               the
               Romans
               as
               Vegetius
               writes
               ,
               haue
               many
               times
               gotten
               great
               victories
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               certayne
               long
               darts
               ,
               called
               Marciobarbaz
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               quality
               ,
               which
               some
               haue
               desi●ed
               in
               Armes
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               faire
               ,
               gilt
               ,
               and
               enricht
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               the
               Eye
               ,
               thinking
               that
               this
               giues
               courage
               to
               the
               Souldiers
               ;
               the
               which
               Xenopho●
               and
               Caesar
               haue
               allowed
               .
               Others
               holding
               that
               this
               was
               of
               no
               vse
               ,
               but
               to
               kindle
               the
               auarice
               and
               courage
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               haue
               thought
               it
               better
               to
               haue
               the
               armes
               without
               any
               ornament
               and
               bare
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               strike
               more
               terrour
               .
            
             
               To
               resolue
               the
               most
               expedient
               in
               this
               quality
               and
               contrariety
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               those
               whom
               we
               meane
               to
               arme
               ,
               
               and
               those
               against
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               fight
               .
               If
               the
               first
               by
               this
               vanity
               of
               ornament
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               the
               more
               encouraged
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               vanity
               may
               breed
               admiration
               
               and
               amazement
               in
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               fit
               to
               vse
               it
               .
               But
               if
               we
               haue
               to
               deale
               with
               men
               which
               know
               what
               belongs
               to
               Warre
               ,
               we
               must
               rather
               seeke
               horror
               then
               ornament
               in
               our
               Armes
               .
               Wherefore
               a
               Prince
               making
               prouision
               of
               Armes
               ,
               he
               shall
               doe
               better
               to
               choose
               those
               that
               are
               good
               then
               faire
               ,
               and
               simple
               and
               plaine
               ,
               rather
               then
               enricht
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               auoide
               the
               charge
               in
               so
               great
               a
               prouision
               which
               it
               behoues
               him
               to
               make
               ;
               as
               for
               that
               they
               are
               more
               durable
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               profitable
               then
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               36.
               
               Of
               Fortresses
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               profit
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               FOrtresses
               doe
               also
               make
               a
               part
               of
               the
               force
               of
               an
               Estate
               :
               and
               they
               which
               haue
               beene
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               build
               any
               ,
               haue
               beene
               confuted
               both
               by
               reason
               and
               vse
               :
               so
               as
               there
               haue
               beene
               few
               found
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               were
               some
               petty
               popular
               Estate
               ,
               that
               will
               follow
               their
               Councell
               .
               The
               Grecians
               and
               Romans
               who
               had
               lesse
               neede
               during
               their
               Empires
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               Estate
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               submitted
               themselues
               vnder
               their
               yoke
               ,
               entertayned
               Cittadels
               at
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Tarentum
              
               ,
               and
               Rhegium
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Capitoll
               had
               not
               beene
               strong
               ,
               the
               Empire
               of
               Rome
               had
               beene
               smothered
               in
               the
               Cradle
               by
               the
               Gaules
               .
            
             
               The
               Estates
               in
               which
               are
               no
               strong
               places
               ,
               are
               conquered
               by
               one
               Battaile
               .
               England
               hath
               testified
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Persian
               ,
               relying
               onely
               in
               the
               great
               number
               of
               his
               Men
               ,
               hath
               lost
               in
               one
               battaile
               a
               great
               extent
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Turke
               hath
               since
               preserued
               by
               Forts
               .
               For
               although
               that
               Fortresses
               alone
               cannot
               much
               assist
               an
               Estate
               ,
               yet
               being
               seconded
               by
               Armes
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               invincible
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               no
               Armies
               on
               foote
               ,
               they
               giue
               you
               leasure
               
               to
               raise
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               Route
               ,
               to
               Rally
               your
               Men
               together
               to
               ●enew
               the
               Warre
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               estate
               which
               hath
               most
               sorts
               is
               the
               strongest
               :
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               guard
               many
               w●ll
               ;
               and
               some
               being
               ill
               guarded
               ,
               they
               proue
               more
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               then
               profitable
               for
               the
               defence
               .
               It
               must
               therefore
               haue
               few
               ,
               but
               well
               furnished
               with
               Men
               ,
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               Munition
               of
               Wa●re
               .
            
             
               They
               must
               likewise
               bee
               in
               a
               necessary
               situation
               or
               at
               least
               profitable
               .
               
               Necessary
               situations
               are
               those
               which
               being
               vnfort●fied
               ,
               make
               the
               Countrey
               to
               lie
               open
               ,
               and
               expose
               it
               to
               the
               inuasion
               of
               Enemies
               .
               Profitable
               situations
               are
               those
               ,
               by
               w●ose
               meanes
               they
               may
               guard
               a
               rich
               Towne
               and
               well
               inhabited
               ,
               and
               may
               serue
               for
               a
               retreat
               vnto
               the
               people
               .
               They
               must
               likewise
               be
               remote
               from
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               
               to
               keepe
               the
               Enemy
               and
               danger
               farre
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               whiles
               the
               Enemy
               bu●●es
               himself●
               in
               assailing
               them
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Countrey
               may
               bee
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               wee
               may
               haue
               means
               to
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               resist
               him
               .
               And
               if
               the
               forts
               be
               not
               only
               farre
               off
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               entrie
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               will
               bee
               the
               more
               safe
               :
               For
               they
               will
               not
               only
               giue
               vs
               meanes
               to
               defend
               our selues
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               annoy
               our
               Enemy
               in
               his
               owne
               Countrie
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               
               forts
               ought
               to
               be
               strong
               both
               by
               situation
               and
               by
               fortification
               .
               Forts
               strong
               by
               situation
               ,
               are
               those
               which
               are
               built
               vpon
               high
               and
               sharpe
               Mountaines
               ,
               and
               of
               hard
               accesse
               ,
               or
               which
               are
               ●uironed
               with
               La●es
               ,
               the
               Se●
               ,
               Pooles
               ,
               Ri●er●
               ,
               and
               Marishes
               ,
               and
               haue
               all
               commodities
               necessary
               for
               the
               entertainement
               and
               succour
               of
               a
               Garr●son
               .
               Those
               are
               strong
               by
               hand
               ,
               which
               are
               flancked
               to
               purpose
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Wall
               ,
               a
               large
               and
               sound
               rampire
               of
               Earth
               ,
               with
               abroad
               and
               deepe
               ditch
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               make
               more
               account
               of
               the
               rampire
               then
               of
               the
               Wal●
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ditch
               then
               the
               rampire
               .
               A
               fort
               must
               likewise
               bee
               great
               ▪
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               bee
               capable
               of
               many
               M●●
               for
               the
               defence
               ,
               and
               to
               annoy
               the
               Enemy
               the
               more
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               be
               able
               to
               intrench
               themselues
               within
               .
            
             
             
               
               It
               must
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               situated
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               relieued
               ,
               for
               soone
               or
               late
               they
               take
               that
               place
               by
               force
               or
               obstinacie
               of
               a
               siege
               which
               is
               not
               relieued
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               haue
               held
               those
               places
               strong
               ,
               which
               haue
               a
               Port
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               hard
               to
               stop
               vp
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               commanded
               .
               For
               this
               backe
               doore
               makes
               them
               as
               it
               were
               impregnable
               ,
               hauing
               meanes
               dayly
               to
               receiue
               refreshing
               of
               Victualls
               ,
               Munition
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               and
               to
               discharge
               themselues
               of
               their
               wounded
               and
               vnprofitable
               Mouthes
               for
               defence
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               the
               situation
               of
               a
               place
               be
               strong
               for
               defence
               ;
               and
               such
               in
               some
               part
               as
               they
               hold
               it
               inaccessable
               ;
               yet
               they
               may
               not
               forbeare
               to
               adde
               what
               they
               can
               to
               make
               it
               stronger
               :
               For
               wee
               haue
               seene
               that
               many
               places
               haue
               beene
               taken
               ,
               by
               those
               parts
               which
               they
               had
               neglected
               to
               fortifie
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               held
               them
               inaccessable
               .
               So
               Carthage
               was
               taken
               by
               Scipio
               towards
               the
               Poole
               .
               Antiochu●
               the
               great
               ,
               tooke
               Sardis
               ,
               by
               that
               part
               which
               was
               the
               strongest
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               there
               was
               not
               any
               Sentinel
               ,
               s●ing
               birds
               to
               build
               their
               nests
               there
               without
               any
               disturbance
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               37.
               
               Of
               the
               Warre-like
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               part
               of
               the
               force
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               warlike
               discipline
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Souldiers
               of
               good
               experience
               and
               well
               disciplined
               .
               And
               herein
               wee
               must
               obserue
               that
               the
               force
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               consist
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               experience
               or
               conduct
               of
               the
               Commander
               .
               In
               all
               the
               battells
               which
               haue
               bin
               giuen
               ,
               it
               is
               obserued
               ,
               that
               few
               men
               haue
               fought
               ;
               and
               those
               few
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               resistance
               that
               was
               made
               ,
               haue
               won
               or
               lost
               the
               battell
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               kinds
               of
               armes
               make
               the
               Souldier
               stronger
               or
               more
               feeble
               ,
               so
               they
               haue
               demanded
               what
               force
               is
               
               most
               beneficiall
               ;
               eyther
               that
               on
               Horsebacke
               or
               on
               Foote
               .
            
             
               Polybius
               sayth
               ,
               
               that
               it
               were
               better
               that
               our
               foote
               were
               a
               Moietie
               lesse
               then
               that
               of
               our
               Enemie
               ,
               so
               as
               wee
               bee
               stronger
               in
               Cauallerie
               ,
               then
               if
               wee
               were
               equall
               in
               all
               :
               The
               which
               may
               be
               true
               in
               a
               Combate
               ;
               hauing
               bin
               often
               seene
               ,
               that
               when
               as
               the
               horse
               are
               routed
               ,
               the
               foote
               seeing
               themselues
               farre
               from
               any
               retreate
               ,
               hau●
               beene
               forced
               to
               yeild
               sometimes
               in
               grosse
               ,
               without
               striking
               stroake
               :
               But
               in
               all
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Warre
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               that
               the
               Footmen
               do
               the
               greatest
               seruice
               ,
               were
               it
               but
               at
               sieges
               and
               defences
               of
               places
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               fight
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               which
               the
               horsemen
               cannot
               doe
               .
            
             
               Those
               Nations
               which
               haue
               made
               vse
               of
               Horsemen
               only
               ,
               haue
               sometimes
               gotten
               great
               Victories
               ;
               as
               the
               Partbyans
               haue
               done
               :
               But
               when
               they
               were
               to
               besiege
               or
               defend
               a
               place
               ,
               they
               aduanced
               little
               .
               Also
               those
               people
               which
               put
               all
               their
               forces
               in
               horsmen
               ,
               do●
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               cannot
               keepe
               their
               rancks
               and
               order
               which
               is
               ne●essary
               for
               Footmen
               .
               And
               to
               recompence
               this
               defect
               ,
               they
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               violence
               of
               Horse
               in
               a
               Combate
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               swiftnesse
               ,
               and
               readinesse
               in
               Enterprizes
               of
               War
               ,
               which
               are
               executed
               more
               speedily
               with
               Horse
               then
               Foot
               ,
               who
               march
               heauily
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               better
               is
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Armies
               of
               an
               Estate
               should
               consist
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               Footmen
               to
               serue
               for
               the
               body
               of
               an
               Army
               ;
               and
               Horsmen
               ,
               for
               armes
               and
               leggs
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Prince
               besides
               the
               prouision
               of
               Armes
               ,
               and
               other
               necessaries
               for
               War
               ,
               must
               be
               carefull
               that
               the
               Cauallery
               may
               be
               well
               mounted
               ,
               &
               prouide
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               horses
               in
               his
               owne
               Countrey
               ;
               for
               he
               cannot
               be
               termed
               strong
               and
               powerfull
               in
               horse
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               cōstrained
               to
               haue
               recourse
               in
               that
               regard
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               who
               in
               time
               of
               war
               may
               faile
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               said
               formerly
               that
               the
               force
               did
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               bounty
               and
               courage
               of
               the
               souldiers
               ;
               yet
               
               for
               that
               they
               are
               not
               all
               borne
               such
               ,
               wee
               must
               chooseas
               neare
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               those
               which
               promise
               so
               much
               ;
               and
               by
               Discipline
               make
               them
               such
               ,
               and
               indeauour
               to
               instruct
               and
               trayne
               vp
               others
               .
               
               For
               the
               choyce
               many
               haue
               made
               a
               question
               ,
               whether
               we
               should
               draw
               them
               out
               of
               our
               Subiects
               ,
               holding
               that
               the
               Prince
               ,
               which
               innures
               the
               Subiects
               to
               Warre
               ,
               thrust
               himselfe
               into
               danger
               to
               receiue
               a
               Law
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               haue
               held
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               more
               safe
               to
               imploy
               Strangers
               .
               But
               there
               haue
               beene
               Princes
               which
               haue
               not
               imployed
               their
               Subiects
               indifferently
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               Poland
               and
               Persia
               :
               the
               which
               haue
               made
               them
               strong
               in
               Cauallery
               ,
               but
               weake
               in
               Foote
               .
               Some
               others
               hauing
               a
               distrust
               and
               iealousie
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               would
               make
               no
               vse
               of
               their
               seruice
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               head
               against
               them
               ,
               haue
               armed
               and
               put
               forces
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Common
               people
               .
               The
               Turke
               hath
               put
               his
               forces
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Subiects
               of
               the
               Countries
               which
               hee
               hath
               conquered
               ;
               but
               this
               hath
               bin
               in
               making
               them
               Turkes
               by
               Education
               .
               For
               causing
               the
               Children
               of
               Christians
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               younger
               yeares
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               instructed
               timely
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               breeding
               them
               vp
               to
               toyle
               and
               labour
               ,
               vntill
               that
               they
               come
               to
               an
               age
               fit
               to
               beare
               Armes
               ,
               they
               continue
               as
               naturall
               Turkes
               ,
               not
               knowing
               other
               Fathers
               then
               the
               Grand
               Seignour
               ,
               who
               haue
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               sed
               and
               brought
               vp
               ;
               nor
               other
               Countrey
               then
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               guard
               whereof
               they
               are
               entertayned
               .
            
             
               
               To
               decide
               this
               question
               ,
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               that
               euery
               Estate
               is
               weake
               which
               cannot
               subsist
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               whose
               force
               depends
               of
               another
               :
               And
               he
               that
               supports
               himselfe
               wholy
               vpon
               forraigne
               forces
               of
               a
               Soueraigne
               and
               independant
               ,
               he
               makes
               himselfe
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Subiect
               and
               dependant
               of
               another
               ;
               and
               exposeth
               his
               Estate
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               inuasion
               of
               the
               Stranger
               of
               whom
               he
               depends
               ,
               (
               being
               often
               seene
               that
               most
               part
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               called
               Strangers
               to
               their
               Succours
               ,
               haue
               beene
               a
               prey
               to
               those
               
               which
               succourd
               them
               :
               )
               But
               also
               the
               stranger
               fayling
               him
               either
               for
               that
               he
               is
               troubled
               to
               defend
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               occasion
               ,
               he
               remaines
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               his
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               stranger
               fights
               more
               for
               gaine
               and
               his
               owne
               priuate
               interest
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               good
               will
               hee
               beares
               him
               .
               As
               gaine
               drawes
               him
               ,
               the
               same
               gaine
               may
               diuert
               him
               ,
               and
               draw
               him
               to
               the
               Enemy
               .
               The
               Celtiberians
               subborned
               first
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               abandoned
               the
               Carthaginians
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               left
               the
               Romans
               .
               Imploying
               none
               but
               Strangers
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               not
               able
               to
               hinder
               the
               leuie
               ,
               may
               slacke
               and
               stay
               it
               in
               the
               greatest
               necessity
               of
               the
               Prince
               :
               The
               which
               hath
               fallen
               out
               too
               often
               in
               Suisser-land
               ,
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               France
               .
               And
               the
               Enemy
               inuading
               the
               Nation
               ,
               from
               whence
               you
               draw
               your
               Souldiers
               ,
               many
               times
               in
               your
               greatest
               necessity
               ,
               these
               Strangers
               are
               forced
               to
               abandon
               you
               ,
               to
               goe
               and
               serue
               their
               Country
               ;
               as
               the
               Grisons
               did
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               King
               Francis
               ,
               when
               as
               
                 Iean
                 Iaques
                 do
                 Medices
              
               inuaded
               their
               Country
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               treason
               the
               Mutiny
               ,
               ruine
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               the
               vsurpation
               of
               an
               Estate
               is
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               by
               the
               succours
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               then
               we
               can
               expect
               any
               aduantage
               .
            
             
               Adde
               to
               all
               these
               considerations
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               fight
               ,
               their
               Companies
               ill
               filled
               ,
               fearefull
               ,
               rude
               ,
               and
               oppressors
               of
               the
               Subiects
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               charge
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               consuming
               in
               the
               Leuie
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               can
               ioyne
               with
               vs
               ,
               much
               time
               and
               much
               money
               .
               But
               I
               doe
               not
               hereby
               inferre
               that
               we
               should
               altogether
               reiect
               Strangers
               :
               For
               they
               may
               serue
               with
               our
               owne
               Souldiers
               ;
               whom
               by
               this
               means
               we
               shall
               spare
               ,
               and
               vppon
               whom
               we
               may
               settle
               our
               chiefe
               force
               ;
               and
               not
               as
               some
               Estates
               doe
               ,
               cause
               them
               to
               vndergoe
               all
               the
               toyle
               ,
               expose
               them
               to
               assaults
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               dangerous
               exploits
               ,
               and
               dispence
               with
               the
               Strangers
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               38.
               
               Of
               the
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               in
               their
               ordinary
               trained
               Bands
               .
            
             
               IT
               rests
               to
               know
               what
               number
               of
               Souldiersought
               to
               be
               entertained
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               truely
               regulated
               .
               For
               we
               must
               haue
               regard
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Estate
               may
               beare
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               forces
               that
               may
               assaile
               vs.
               Onely
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               
               that
               in
               many
               Estates
               they
               haue
               established
               two
               sorts
               of
               traine
               bands
               .
               The
               one
               ordinary
               ,
               consisting
               of
               men
               raised
               and
               bred
               vp
               to
               the
               War
               ,
               hauing
               no
               other
               vocation
               or
               profe●sion
               .
               The
               other
               is
               subsidiary
               ,
               composed
               of
               Men
               which
               haue
               sometimes
               followed
               that
               profession
               ,
               or
               are
               capable
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               which
               at
               need
               they
               may
               fill
               the
               Companies
               ,
               or
               raise
               new
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               shall
               imploy
               themselues
               in
               their
               particular
               affaires
               ,
               being
               sometimes
               practised
               in
               Military
               exercises
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Commanders
               shall
               draw
               them
               together
               .
            
             
               Returning
               then
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               in
               great
               numbers
               ;
               but
               the
               number
               must
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               resist
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               auoyde
               the
               charge
               of
               their
               entertaynment
               ,
               
               as
               the
               mutinies
               and
               reuolts
               ,
               which
               happen
               among
               such
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               feele
               themselues
               strong
               and
               in
               great
               numbers
               .
               And
               in
               a
               meane
               Estate
               sowe
               haue
               ruled
               it
               to
               6000.
               
               Foot
               ,
               and
               1200.
               
               Horse
               ;
               in
               a
               greater
               ,
               double
               the
               number
               .
               But
               if
               they
               must
               diminish
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               the
               Foote
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               easily
               fill'd
               againe
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Horse
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               so
               soone
               raised
               ,
               being
               necessary
               to
               spend
               money
               for
               their
               furniture
               ,
               and
               time
               for
               the
               exercise
               both
               of
               Man
               and
               Horse
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               Subsidiaries
               ,
               some
               haue
               thought
               that
               they
               ought
               rather
               to
               be
               retayned
               vnder
               some
               priuiledges
               ,
               not
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               publique
               ,
               then
               entertayned
               with
               pay
               whilest
               
               they
               doe
               dot
               serue
               .
               But
               it
               would
               seeme
               more
               expedient
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               serue
               one
               after
               another
               three
               Moneths
               in
               the
               yeare
               ,
               
               neare
               vnto
               the
               Gouernour
               of
               the
               Prouince
               where
               they
               shall
               liue
               ,
               in
               giuing
               them
               pay
               for
               that
               time
               :
               During
               the
               which
               they
               shal
               be
               practised
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               exercises
               ,
               seruing
               to
               their
               profession
               :
               and
               going
               out
               of
               seruice
               after
               their
               Quarter
               is
               ended
               ,
               they
               shall
               leaue
               their
               Armes
               in
               the
               Towne
               where
               the
               Gouernour
               remaynes
               ,
               euery
               man
               returning
               to
               his
               owne
               home
               ,
               leauing
               the
               place
               to
               such
               as
               are
               to
               succeed
               them
               .
               Being
               thus
               practised
               three
               Moneths
               yearely
               ,
               you
               shall
               keepe
               them
               still
               in
               Allarme
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               march
               .
               And
               making
               them
               to
               leaue
               their
               Armes
               after
               the
               seruice
               ,
               you
               shall
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               any
               Mutiny
               :
               The
               which
               they
               may
               make
               more
               feeble
               in
               diuiding
               these
               Subsidiaries
               into
               no
               greater
               troupes
               then
               of
               foure
               and
               twenty
               Souldiers
               ,
               which
               troupes
               shall
               not
               depend
               of
               any
               Commander
               but
               the
               Gouernour
               ,
               or
               of
               him
               whom
               the
               Soueraigne
               shall
               at
               times
               commit
               :
               yet
               euery
               one
               hauing
               his
               Captaine
               apart
               ,
               to
               trayne
               the
               Souldiers
               ;
               and
               when
               as
               they
               meane
               to
               imploy
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               reduce
               them
               into
               Companies
               of
               hundreds
               or
               two
               hundred
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               thinke
               good
               ;
               and
               may
               giue
               them
               a
               Captaine
               to
               command
               them
               ,
               
               during
               the
               expedition
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               for
               the
               full
               pay
               of
               a
               yeare
               of
               6000.
               men
               ,
               you
               may
               entertayne
               in
               your
               Estate
               24000.
               
               Subsidiaries
               ,
               trayned
               ,
               practised
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               march
               ,
               and
               assure
               your
               Prouinces
               against
               all
               sorts
               of
               Mutinies
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               traine
               vp
               more
               without
               any
               charge
               ,
               
               they
               may
               giue
               commandment
               vnto
               the
               Youth
               of
               the
               Towne
               where
               they
               shall
               practise
               ,
               and
               thereabouts
               ,
               vnto
               a
               certaine
               age
               ,
               to
               come
               at
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               sayd
               Exercises
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               giue
               them
               Armes
               to
               practise
               with
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               This
               were
               ,
               some
               one
               would
               say
               ,
               to
               make
               too
               many
               Souldiers
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               which
               might
               fau●●ur
               a
               ●euolt
               .
               But
               being
               disarmed
               and
               reduced
               into
               small
               t●oupes
               ,
               
               their
               Captaines
               hauing
               taken
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               Soueraigne
               
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               not
               depending
               on
               them
               but
               for
               the
               Disciplin●
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               pay
               :
               And
               moreouer
               ,
               being
               disarmed
               ,
               but
               when
               as
               they
               enter
               into
               seruice
               ,
               there
               being
               but
               one
               fourth
               part
               that
               enters
               at
               a
               time
               in
               the
               Prouinces
               ,
               the
               other
               three
               parts
               may
               serue
               to
               oppose
               against
               such
               as
               being
               armed
               ,
               would
               attempt
               any
               thing
               .
               So
               as
               with
               a
               little
               fore-sight
               which
               they
               may
               vse
               in
               this
               conduct
               ,
               it
               will
               bee
               easie
               to
               diuert
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               they
               may
               conceiue
               of
               this
               order
               .
               There
               remaines
               now
               the
               forme
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               hold
               in
               leuies
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               39.
               
               Of
               the
               forme
               how
               to
               make
               leuies
               es
               Souldiers
               :
               Of
               the
               Place
               ,
               Age
               ,
               Stature
               ,
               &
               Vocation
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               Romans
               who
               could
               not
               haue
               their
               Souldiers
               depend
               wholy
               vpon
               the
               Captaines
               ,
               obserued
               a
               particular
               forme
               ;
               which
               was
               that
               of
               a
               great
               number
               w●ich
               were
               enrolled
               ,
               the
               Captaines
               did
               choose
               one
               after
               another
               in
               th●ir
               turnes
               :
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               the
               Companies
               were
               as
               it
               were
               equall
               both
               in
               force
               and
               valour
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               But
               the
               Captaines
               hauing
               little
               credit
               among●t
               them
               ,
               they
               saw
               many
               mutinies
               fall
               out
               among
               the
               L●gi●ns
               .
               The
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               they
               found
               it
               expedient
               that
               euery
               Captaine
               should
               make
               choyce
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               command
               ;
               being
               likely
               that
               they
               which
               present
               themselues
               to
               be
               enrolled
               vnder
               a
               Captaine
               ,
               would
               be
               more
               obedient
               vnto
               him
               ,
               then
               they
               whom
               they
               shall
               enroll
               against
               the●●
               will.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               inconu●nie●ce
               of
               a
               mutiny
               happens
               ,
               when
               to
               a
               troupe
               consisting
               of
               o●d
               Souldiers
               ,
               
               they
               giue
               another
               Captaine
               ,
               t●en
               him
               vnder
               whom
               the
               Souldiers
               haue
               bin
               accustomed
               to
               fight
               :
               For
               t●●s
               ●ew
               Captain
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               to
               get
               credit
               suddaiuly
               ,
               the
               least
               subiect
               that
               presents
               itselfe
               
               to
               the
               Souldiers
               to
               mutine
               ,
               they
               imbrace
               it
               ,
               being
               not
               restrayned
               neyther
               by
               the
               respect
               nor
               feare
               of
               their
               Captaine
               .
               Yet
               an
               exact
               Discipline
               will
               easily
               helpe
               and
               remedy
               this
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               it
               seemes
               more
               safe
               ,
               that
               euery
               Captaine
               make
               choyce
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               command
               .
               
               I
               say
               choyce
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               from
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               leuies
               which
               are
               made
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               they
               receiue
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               The
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               without
               an
               attestation
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               
               of
               his
               quality
               and
               how
               he
               hath
               liued
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               exclude
               all
               Theeues
               and
               Robbers
               ,
               which
               creepe
               into
               the
               Troupes
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Souldier
               offending
               ,
               they
               may
               punish
               him
               in
               his
               person
               or
               in
               his
               goods
               ,
               when
               he
               returnes
               into
               his
               Country
               .
               And
               to
               this
               effect
               the
               choyce
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               ought
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Officer
               ,
               or
               Commissary
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               be
               of
               the
               quality
               required
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               although
               wee
               may
               finde
               good
               Souldiers
               euery
               where
               ;
               yet
               it
               seemes
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               ordinary
               ,
               
               but
               also
               the
               subsidiary
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               and
               taken
               rather
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               then
               in
               Townes
               ;
               for
               that
               in
               the
               Fields
               they
               finde
               them
               stronger
               and
               more
               rough
               ,
               be
               it
               to
               strike
               ,
               or
               to
               endure
               the
               discommodities
               of
               the
               Warre
               :
               And
               the
               Subsidiaries
               which
               are
               not
               in
               continuall
               practice
               of
               the
               Warre
               ,
               being
               dispersed
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               they
               cannot
               so
               easily
               draw
               together
               to
               make
               a
               mutiny
               ;
               as
               they
               might
               doe
               if
               there
               were
               many
               in
               one
               Towne
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Age
               ,
               they
               must
               choose
               them
               young
               ,
               
               aboue
               Seuenteene
               or
               Eighteene
               yeares
               ,
               and
               vnto
               Thirty
               or
               Forty
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               haue
               the
               more
               agility
               ,
               force
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               more
               venturous
               ,
               pliable
               ,
               and
               obedient
               to
               the
               Commandments
               that
               shall
               be
               giuen
               them
               .
               For
               the
               stature
               ,
               
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               manlike
               make
               the
               greatest
               shew
               :
               But
               if
               in
               a
               little
               body
               they
               finde
               a
               strong
               complexion
               and
               courage
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               reiect
               him
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               for
               that
               by
               their
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               they
               may
               settle
               a
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               complexion
               and
               force
               both
               of
               body
               and
               mind
               :
               They
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               not
               to
               choose
               Souldiers
               (
               but
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               )
               which
               are
               accustomed
               to
               some
               sitting
               Trade
               ,
               that
               is
               soft
               and
               effeminate
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               choose
               them
               out
               of
               Trades
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               must
               be
               exposed
               to
               heate
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               to
               raine
               ,
               winde
               ,
               Sun
               ;
               Or
               which
               are
               accustomed
               to
               bloud
               ,
               to
               strike
               ,
               to
               march
               ,
               and
               to
               labour
               .
               The
               Leuies
               of
               men
               of
               Warre
               thus
               made
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               trayned
               and
               gouerned
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               forces
               at
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               40.
               
               Of
               the
               forces
               at
               Sea.
               
            
             
               THe
               like
               shall
               be
               also
               followed
               in
               the
               forces
               at
               Sea
               ;
               In
               the
               which
               besides
               the
               order
               they
               must
               obserue
               for
               the
               building
               of
               ships
               ,
               they
               must
               also
               haue
               a
               care
               to
               prouide
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Pilots
               and
               Marriners
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               to
               furnish
               and
               exercise
               their
               Rowers
               ,
               whether
               they
               consist
               of
               Galley-slaues
               or
               voluntaries
               .
               For
               the
               which
               they
               must
               prouide
               in
               good
               time
               to
               accustome
               the
               Slaues
               to
               doe
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Souldier
               get
               firme
               footing
               at
               Sea.
               
            
             
               These
               forces
               at
               Sea
               are
               so
               necessary
               in
               an
               Estate
               that
               is
               Maritine
               ,
               as
               without
               them
               the
               Prince
               cannot
               be
               termed
               strong
               nor
               powerfull
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               they
               may
               seaze
               vpon
               his
               Ports
               ,
               before
               he
               shall
               haue
               any
               aduice
               of
               the
               Enterprize
               ;
               and
               these
               being
               seazed
               ,
               this
               Port
               being
               hard
               to
               stop
               vp
               the
               Enemy
               will
               keepe
               it
               long
               :
               He
               must
               make
               an
               accompt
               not
               to
               recouer
               any
               thing
               by
               the
               Commerce
               at
               Sea
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               will
               prescribe
               him
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               intreate
               his
               Merchants
               ill
               .
               Let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Re●enewes
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               41.
               
               Of
               the
               Riches
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               EVery
               one
               agrees
               that
               to
               make
               an
               Estate
               powerfull
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               rich
               ;
               
               Riches
               being
               the
               principall
               sinews
               that
               supports
               it
               .
               For
               although
               that
               many
               poore
               Estates
               haue
               made
               themselues
               to
               be
               redoubted
               :
               Yet
               this
               hath
               rather
               happened
               by
               the
               diuision
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               the
               fault
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               aduantage
               there
               is
               in
               the
               pouerty
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               The
               Lacedemonians
               in
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               
               during
               the
               diuision
               of
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               haue
               beene
               for
               a
               time
               Masters
               of
               all
               Greece
               .
               But
               when
               as
               this
               diuision
               ceased
               ,
               their
               greatnesse
               (
               which
               could
               not
               long
               subsist
               with
               this
               defect
               )
               decayed
               presently
               .
            
             
               The
               Venetians
               and
               Genois
               ,
               although
               poore
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               haue
               sometimes
               held
               a
               part
               of
               Greece
               ;
               
               euen
               that
               which
               was
               neare
               to
               the
               Archipelagus
               :
               But
               this
               happened
               ,
               during
               the
               diuision
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Leuant
               for
               the
               Empire
               of
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               The
               Romans
               themselues
               in
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               had
               no
               other
               aduantage
               ;
               
               then
               the
               weakenesse
               and
               diuision
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               whereof
               they
               could
               make
               better
               vse
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               receiuing
               some
               into
               their
               City
               ,
               ruining
               others
               ;
               sending
               Collonies
               to
               neighbour
               Prouinces
               ;
               allying
               themselues
               to
               those
               whom
               they
               could
               not
               easily
               vanquish
               ,
               and
               making
               vse
               of
               their
               Succours
               and
               meanes
               ;
               and
               finally
               establishing
               in
               conquered
               Countries
               ,
               affaires
               ,
               toles
               ,
               and
               tributes
               ,
               for
               the
               pay
               of
               their
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               supply
               the
               other
               charges
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               And
               they
               haue
               beene
               so
               carefull
               to
               enrich
               their
               Citty
               ,
               as
               many
               times
               this
               care
               hath
               made
               them
               shut
               their
               eyes
               to
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               thefts
               and
               spoyles
               ,
               which
               were
               practised
               against
               their
               
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               they
               imployed
               in
               the
               Prouinces
               .
               It
               is
               then
               most
               certaine
               that
               an
               Estate
               cannot
               be
               termed
               powerfull
               ,
               vn●esse
               it
               be
               rich
               .
               Yet
               euery
               Man
               doth
               not
               agree
               ,
               wherein
               the
               wealth
               of
               an
               Estate
               doth
               consist
               .
               Some
               haue
               measured
               it
               by
               the
               great
               treasures
               ;
               others
               by
               the
               reuenewes
               ;
               and
               others
               by
               the
               fertillitie
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               But
               as
               there
               is
               no
               treasure
               so
               great
               ,
               but
               a
               long
               Warre
               may
               exhaust
               ;
               nor
               any
               reuenewes
               so
               abundant
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               long
               and
               tedious
               enterprize
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               forced
               to
               ingage
               them
               :
               so
               the
               fertillitie
               alone
               of
               an
               Estate
               would
               bee
               vnprofitable
               ,
               if
               the
               publique
               had
               not
               meanes
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               gentle
               leuies
               to
               draw
               succours
               from
               priuate
               persons
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               besides
               the
               aboundance
               of
               all
               things
               fit
               for
               the
               life
               and
               seruice
               of
               Man
               ;
               
               the
               parcimony
               or
               sparing
               of
               p●iuate
               persons
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               make
               an
               Estate
               rich
               :
               As
               also
               the
               facillitie
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               their
               meanes
               .
               For
               as
               wee
               doe
               not
               call
               a
               Prodiga●l
               man
               rich
               ,
               who
               spends
               all
               he
               hath
               :
               So
               what
               abundance
               soeuer
               there
               bee
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               terme
               the
               Subiects
               rich
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               ●ot
               and
               excesse
               consume
               all
               this
               great
               abundance
               ,
               taking
               from
               the
               publique
               the
               meanes
               to
               draw
               any
               succours
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Wee
               will
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               riches
               of
               an
               Estate
               consists
               in
               all
               things
               ne●essary
               for
               the
               life
               and
               seruice
               of
               Man
               ;
               in
               the
               parcimony
               of
               Subiects
               ;
               in
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               Lands
               and
               ordinary
               reuenewes
               ;
               in
               the
               facillitie
               of
               ordinary
               leuies
               ;
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Exchequer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               42.
               
               Of
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               wealth
               of
               an
               Estate
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               Tillag●
               :
               Manufactures
               and
               Commerce
               with
               Strangers
               .
            
             
               ABoundance
               in
               an
               Estate
               proceeds
               from
               three
               necessary
               things
               :
               
               From
               the
               Earth
               ;
               from
               Manufactures
               ,
               which
               comprehends
               all
               Manuall
               and
               Mechanicke
               Arts
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Commerce
               we
               haue
               with
               Strangers
               ,
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Earth
               I
               comprehend
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               the
               entertai●ment
               of
               Woods
               ,
               Forrests
               ,
               and
               Trees
               ,
               which
               may
               by
               their
               fruitfulnesse
               contribute
               something
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               Man
               ;
               The
               digging
               of
               Mines
               for
               mettall
               ,
               stones
               ,
               and
               minerall
               druggs
               .
            
             
               As
               this
               point
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               so
               it
               ought
               to
               bee
               more
               carefully
               husbanded
               by
               the
               publique
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               that
               which
               is
               most
               neglected
               ,
               hauing
               left
               a
               libertie
               to
               euery
               Man
               to
               doe
               with
               his
               owne
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               vnder
               a
               false
               proposition
               ,
               that
               euery
               Man
               being
               carefull
               to
               find
               out
               that
               which
               will
               bee
               profitable
               vnto
               him
               ,
               knowes
               how
               to
               husband
               his
               ground
               ,
               so
               as
               nothing
               well
               bee
               vnprofitable
               :
               And
               yet
               experience
               teaches
               vs
               the
               contrarie
               .
               For
               most
               part
               of
               Lands
               being
               possest
               by
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               Clergie
               ,
               or
               others
               imployed
               in
               publique
               affaires
               ,
               few
               reside
               vpon
               the
               Lands
               ;
               
               so
               as
               they
               are
               occupied
               by
               Farmes
               ,
               who
               enter
               like
               vnto
               glearers
               ,
               which
               draw
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               hauing
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               future
               .
               And
               of
               those
               which
               reside
               vpon
               their
               Lands
               ,
               some
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               others
               by
               negligence
               or
               bad
               husbandrie
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               reuenewes
               of
               their
               predecessors
               ,
               being
               loth
               to
               take
               the
               paines
               ,
               or
               complayning
               to
               aduance
               that
               ,
               that
               should
               bee
               necessary
               to
               plant
               or
               clense
               a
               peece
               of
               Land
               that
               lieth
               waste
               
               to
               dry
               vp
               a
               Marish
               ,
               to
               settle
               a
               Race
               for
               breeding
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               such
               like
               things
               as
               may
               better
               their
               Demesus
               .
            
             
               Some
               one
               it
               may
               be
               of
               little
               Iudgement
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               care
               is
               vnworthy
               of
               a
               Prince
               and
               of
               the
               publique
               .
               But
               to
               this
               wee
               may
               answere
               ,
               that
               all
               Princes
               haue
               not
               so
               held
               it
               ,
               
               Massisusa
               cleansed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Babary
               .
               And
               in
               our
               time
               we
               know
               the
               improuements
               which
               the
               Venetians
               haue
               made
               in
               Polesene
               of
               Rouigo
               :
               That
               of
               the
               great
               Duke
               of
               Tuseany
               towards
               Pysa
               and
               Areso
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               Comachy●
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Hollanders
               doe
               daily
               .
               Wherefore
               some
               haue
               held
               it
               fit
               ,
               that
               the
               publique
               should
               take
               vpon
               them
               this
               care
               to
               quicken
               the
               diligence
               of
               some
               ,
               by
               the
               orders
               which
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               places
               ;
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               negligence
               of
               others
               ,
               by
               Fines
               ,
               Amercements
               ,
               and
               Seisures
               of
               the
               Lands
               neglected
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               Manufactures
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               workmen
               giues
               the
               aboundance
               ;
               but
               the
               good
               giue
               credit
               to
               the
               Marchandize
               .
               The
               great
               number
               would
               not
               be
               vnprofitable
               ,
               but
               also
               hurtfull
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               good
               .
               To
               haue
               them
               such
               ,
               you
               must
               seeke
               for
               them
               :
               And
               if
               wee
               haue
               them
               not
               among
               our selues
               ,
               wee
               may
               draw
               strangers
               by
               Priuiledges
               ,
               in
               giuing
               vnto
               some
               according
               to
               their
               industrie
               ,
               some
               honest
               entertainement
               .
               To
               multiply
               the
               workmen
               ,
               they
               may
               erect
               publique
               houses
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Manufactures
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               propounded
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               may
               instruct
               the
               poore
               .
               And
               as
               this
               Establishment
               should
               bee
               chiefely
               made
               in
               their
               fauour
               ,
               so
               the
               reuenew
               of
               these
               houses
               may
               bee
               taken
               vpon
               that
               whith
               is
               affected
               by
               the
               Cannon●
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Ordinances
               for
               their
               Entertainment
               .
            
             
               Some
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               banish
               idlenesse
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               this
               present
               in
               Monasteries
               ,
               (
               many
               persons
               vnfit
               for
               contemplation
               and
               study
               being
               therein
               ,
               and
               many
               
               against
               their
               will
               )
               haue
               propounded
               to
               restore
               the
               ancient
               Monastique
               discipline
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               imploy
               in
               certaine
               workes
               and
               manuall
               Arts
               ,
               at
               houers
               of
               leasure
               :
               those
               that
               were
               not
               fit
               for
               study
               and
               preaching
               .
               The
               which
               did
               also
               multiply
               manufactures
               .
               Others
               haue
               likewise
               beene
               of
               opinion
               ,
               to
               bind
               the
               Masters
               ,
               who
               serue
               themselues
               with
               young
               Boyes
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               passe
               a
               certaine
               Age
               in
               learning
               of
               a
               Trade
               :
               And
               so
               by
               these
               meanes
               an
               Estate
               in
               lesse
               then
               twenty
               yeares
               ,
               would
               bee
               furnished
               with
               more
               workemen
               then
               were
               needfull
               .
            
             
               The
               Comme●ce
               and
               Trafique
               which
               is
               made
               with
               the
               stranger
               ,
               
               is
               the
               third
               point
               which
               produceth
               aboundance
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               for
               the
               setling
               whereof
               there
               are
               three
               considerations
               to
               be
               made
               .
               The
               first
               is
               of
               things
               which
               we
               are
               to
               carry
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               carry
               to
               the
               stranger
               ,
               The
               second
               is
               of
               things
               which
               wee
               must
               receiue
               from
               strangers
               ,
               and
               their
               entry
               into
               our
               Estate
               ;
               
               or
               not
               to
               receiue
               them
               and
               to
               banish
               the
               Commerce
               ,
               The
               third
               is
               the
               facillity
               and
               ease
               of
               Commerce
               accompanied
               with
               safety
               .
            
             
               The
               Marchandize
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               ca●ry
               to
               strangers
               ,
               
               ,
               with
               whom
               wee
               haue
               Comme●ce
               ,
               are
               those
               whereof
               we
               haue
               aboundance
               :
               Of
               which
               after
               the
               Estate
               is
               sufficiently
               furnished
               ,
               wee
               may
               allow
               the
               trade
               .
               As
               contrarywise
               ,
               those
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               want
               may
               in
               no
               sort
               be
               transported
               ;
               nor
               in
               like
               manner
               those
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Neighbours
               may
               make
               vse
               to
               our
               preiudice
               ;
               as
               Armes
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               Sayles
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               destinated
               to
               the●se
               of
               the
               Sea
               or
               Warre
               .
            
             
               The
               transport
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               is
               likewise
               forbidden
               in
               all
               Estates
               ;
               
               but
               these
               prohibitions
               are
               very
               ill
               obserued
               .
               And
               as
               they
               are
               necessary
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               want
               of
               these
               mettalls
               ,
               which
               are
               fought
               after
               by
               all
               Nations
               ,
               depriue
               vs
               not
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               hunted
               after
               by
               our
               Friends
               and
               Allies
               :
               So
               wee
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               
               trouble
               nor
               altar
               the
               Commerce
               .
               And
               to
               speake
               truth
               ,
               these
               defences
               thus
               generall
               which
               they
               haue
               made
               ,
               are
               impossible
               in
               the
               execution
               ,
               seekeing
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Commerce
               with
               our
               Neighbour
               :
               Vnlesse
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               forbid
               to
               Negotiate
               otherwise
               then
               by
               exchange
               ,
               and
               permutation
               of
               Marchandize
               .
               The
               which
               may
               be
               practized
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Marchandize
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               very
               necessary
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               whereof
               we
               cannot
               passe
               .
               We
               are
               forced
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               our
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               law
               from
               them
               ,
               in
               eyther
               giuing
               them
               other
               Marchandizes
               which
               may
               bee
               a●
               necessary
               for
               them
               as
               theirs
               for
               vs
               ,
               or
               in
               paying
               them
               ready
               money
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               last
               case
               many
               haue
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               safety
               which
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               allow
               of
               the
               transport
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               ,
               in
               giuing
               caution
               to
               bring
               backe
               within
               a
               certaine
               time
               the
               quantity
               in
               Marchandizes
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               the
               transport
               hath
               beene
               allowed
               ,
               the
               publique
               hauing
               no
               interest
               therein
               ;
               presupposing
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Marchandize
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               recouered
               by
               exchange
               from
               another
               .
            
             
               
               Among
               those
               things
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               transported
               out
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               are
               rawe
               stuffes
               ;
               but
               not
               manufactures
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               take
               the
               meanes
               from
               your
               workmen
               ,
               to
               imploy
               themselues
               and
               to
               liue
               ;
               and
               from
               your
               Estate
               the
               meanes
               to
               enrich
               it selfe
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               manufactures
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               certaine
               workes
               exceede
               the
               price
               of
               the
               substance
               .
               And
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               suffering
               these
               stuffes
               thus
               rawe
               to
               goe
               vnto
               strangers
               :
               as
               the
               Estate
               which
               knowes
               what
               belongs
               to
               husbandry
               ,
               not
               satisfied
               with
               those
               which
               grow
               amongst
               them
               ,
               draw
               them
               from
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               worke
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               enrich
               themselues
               ,
               selling
               them
               thus
               wrought
               euen
               to
               those
               who
               many
               times
               haue
               sold
               them
               the
               sayd
               rawe
               stuffes
               .
            
             
               Behold
               the
               things
               which
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               carry
               to
               
               strangers
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               iudge
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               desire
               they
               should
               bring
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               if
               we
               retaine
               those
               things
               for
               the
               liberty
               which
               may
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               if
               wee
               want
               them
               ,
               wee
               must
               seeke
               the
               meanes
               to
               draw
               them
               from
               our
               Neighbours
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               ,
               
               the
               entire
               ought
               to
               be
               allowed
               :
               ut
               not
               the
               course
               of
               Forraigne
               Coyne
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               assurance
               among
               Princes
               touching
               coynes
               ,
               euery
               one
               seeking
               to
               deceiue
               his
               companion
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               the
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               out
               of
               one
               anothers
               Estate
               ,
               
               in
               raising
               the
               price
               of
               coynes
               more
               then
               they
               are
               worth
               in
               their
               Neighbours
               Estate
               ,
               or
               in
               weakning
               the
               allay
               of
               their
               coynes
               ,
               the
               stampe
               ,
               greatnesse
               ,
               thicknesse
               ,
               and
               waight
               ,
               remaineing
               still
               the
               same
               .
               So
               as
               giuing
               them
               entry
               ,
               vpon
               an
               opinion
               they
               haue
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               still
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               standard
               ,
               the
               people
               find
               themselues
               full
               ,
               before
               the
               tryall
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               abuse
               discouered
               :
               The
               which
               if
               you
               thinke
               to
               remedy
               in
               decrying
               them
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               to
               bee
               carryed
               to
               the
               Mynt
               ,
               for
               the
               price
               of
               their
               bounty
               ,
               your
               Subiects
               shall
               sustaine
               a
               great
               losse
               .
               On
               the
               otherside
               if
               you
               suffer
               this
               abuse
               to
               continue
               ,
               they
               will
               by
               little
               and
               little
               draw
               all
               the
               good
               coyne
               out
               of
               your
               Estate
               ,
               to
               reduce
               it
               to
               the
               weake
               Allay
               of
               your
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               then
               returne
               it
               vnto
               you
               againe
               thus
               satisfied
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               hinder
               this
               exchange
               of
               coyne
               ,
               they
               shall
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               forraigne
               coynes
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               which
               haue
               any
               ,
               may
               carry
               them
               to
               the
               exchangers
               appoynted
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               who
               shal
               giue
               them
               the
               value
               esteemed
               according
               to
               their
               interiour
               bounty
               :
               And
               they
               carring
               them
               to
               the
               Mynt
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               charged
               :
               They
               shall
               also
               clipp
               in
               peeces
               the
               forraigne
               coyne
               which
               they
               shall
               receiue
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               that
               bring
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               be
               conuerted
               into
               currant
               coyne
               .
               So
               they
               neede
               not
               to
               feare
               the
               falsifications
               of
               strange
               Coynes
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               Prince
               :
               And
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               draw
               your
               currant
               money
               out
               of
               your
               Estate
               ,
               but
               in
               bringing
               Merchandize
               to
               the
               value
               .
            
             
               
               The
               things
               whereof
               wee
               must
               stop
               the
               Entry
               ,
               and
               the
               Commerce
               in
               our
               Estate
               ,
               are
               those
               which
               serue
               for
               ●yot
               and
               excesse
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               the
               chiefe
               meanes
               to
               impouerish
               an
               Estate
               ;
               as
               pretious
               stones
               ,
               exquisite
               perfumes
               ,
               spices
               ,
               not
               much
               necessary
               ,
               and
               stuffes
               ,
               the
               which
               serue
               only
               for
               Pompe
               and
               shew
               .
               But
               if
               the
               abuse
               bee
               so
               inueterate
               ,
               as
               wee
               cannot
               hinder
               them
               by
               a
               prohibition
               ,
               wee
               must
               charge
               them
               with
               such
               great
               customes
               and
               imposts
               ,
               as
               the
               stranger
               may
               haue
               no
               desire
               to
               bring
               them
               ,
               fearing
               hee
               shall
               not
               retire
               his
               Siluer
               ,
               and
               the
               subiect
               to
               buy
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               dearenesse
               .
               For
               although
               that
               some
               times
               this
               consideration
               doth
               not
               restraine
               the
               subiect
               ,
               from
               buying
               such
               Merchandizes
               ;
               yet
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               growes
               poore
               ,
               the
               publique
               shall
               bee
               the
               more
               rich
               by
               the
               great
               imposts
               ,
               the
               which
               shall
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               punishments
               for
               excesse
               in
               priuate
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               41.
               
               Of
               the
               facillitie
               of
               Commerce
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               the
               facillitie
               and
               ease
               of
               Commerce
               ,
               it
               depends
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               it
               is
               needfull
               to
               prouide
               :
               And
               first
               for
               the
               commoditie
               of
               the
               carriage
               of
               Merchandizes
               by
               Water
               ▪
               Land
               ,
               Cart
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               
               They
               must
               prouide
               to
               make
               the
               Riuers
               Nauigable
               :
               The
               Ports
               safe
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               wayes
               and
               passages
               in
               good
               Estate
               ,
               and
               due
               reparation
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               Pyrats
               and
               Theeues
               .
               Not
               to
               suffer
               any
               Monopole
               which
               may
               hinder
               the
               libertie
               of
               traffiqu●
               :
               
               And
               if
               it
               bee
               discouered
               to
               punish
               it
               rigourously
               ;
               to
               inuite
               Strangers
               to
               bring
               vs
               the
               Merchandize
               which
               wee
               
               cannot
               want
               ,
               
               by
               the
               discharge
               of
               Customes
               and
               imposts
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Estate
               will
               beare
               .
            
             
               To
               Establish
               such
               Lawes
               for
               affaires
               ,
               
               as
               there
               may
               bee
               faith
               and
               assurance
               amongst
               negotiators
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               of
               difference
               ,
               speedy
               and
               summary
               Iustice
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               which
               concernes
               strangers
               ,
               who
               forbeare
               to
               traffique
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               no
               lesse
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               tediousnesse
               of
               Suits
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               treacherie
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               And
               for
               that
               a
               permutation
               cannot
               bee
               made
               without
               a
               certaine
               price
               set
               downe
               vpon
               Merchandizes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               Negotiate
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               by
               exchange
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               needfull
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               Money
               :
               The
               price
               and
               estimation
               thereof
               must
               bee
               certaine
               and
               firme
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               should
               bring
               a
               confusion
               into
               the
               Commerce
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               the
               interiour
               bounty
               and
               value
               of
               this
               Coine
               must
               bee
               easie
               to
               iudge
               of
               ,
               
               not
               only
               by
               the
               waight
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               eye
               and
               sound
               if
               it
               may
               bee
               .
               The
               which
               may
               bee
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               resolue
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               mixture
               of
               mettalls
               ,
               no
               farther
               then
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               a
               remedy
               ;
               gold
               and
               siluer
               suffizing
               to
               make
               all
               sorts
               of
               Coine
               .
            
             
               For
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Coine
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               diuide
               the
               marke
               of
               Siluer
               into
               eight
               thousand
               peeces
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               sometimes
               done
               in
               Lorraine
               ,
               for
               the
               Angeuines
               ,
               which
               Rene
               Duke
               of
               Aniou
               and
               Lorraine
               caused
               to
               bee
               coined
               ,
               whereof
               the
               two
               hundred
               were
               worth
               but
               sixe
               pence
               ,
               and
               forty
               a
               souse
               of
               base
               French
               Money
               ;
               they
               may
               reduce
               them
               to
               a
               third
               part
               thereof
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               peeces
               more
               solide
               ;
               which
               may
               bee
               stampt
               with
               a
               bodkin
               ;
               making
               no
               vse
               of
               the
               Copper
               ,
               whose
               price
               is
               vnequall
               and
               variable
               in
               all
               Countries
               ,
               and
               moreouer
               is
               subiect
               to
               rust
               .
            
             
               Contratiwise
               the
               price
               of
               gold
               &
               siluer
               ,
               
               hath
               changed
               little
               ,
               &
               they
               haue
               inmpt'vsually
               in
               proportiō
               ,
               as
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               little
               more
               or
               little
               lesse
               ;
               &
               the
               marke
               of
               gold
               vallewed
               at
               twelue
               marks
               of
               siluer
               .
               Herodotus
               writes
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               a
               pound
               of
               gold
               was
               worth
               thirteene
               pound
               of
               siluer
               .
               I
               do
               
               not
               say
               ,
               but
               there
               hath
               beene
               some
               Ages
               and
               some
               Prouinces
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               Gold
               hath
               beene
               dearer
               :
               But
               this
               hath
               not
               beene
               generall
               ,
               nor
               of
               long
               continuance
               .
               Wherefore
               makeing
               the
               coynes
               of
               one
               Mettall
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               certaine
               waight
               ,
               greatnesse
               ,
               thicknesse
               ,
               and
               well
               coyned
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               medaille
               that
               is
               cast
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 Latins
                 ,
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 Persians
              
               and
               Egyptians
               ,
               in
               old
               time
               did
               :
               It
               would
               be
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               be
               deceiued
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               the
               which
               doth
               greatly
               decay
               trading
               ,
               
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               contempt
               they
               make
               in
               many
               Estates
               of
               those
               which
               deale
               in
               it
               ,
               holding
               this
               vocation
               to
               be
               sordid
               and
               base
               .
               So
               as
               they
               which
               haue
               gotten
               a
               little
               wealth
               ,
               retire
               themselues
               speedily
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               an
               other
               vocation
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               people
               carry
               more
               respect
               and
               honour
               ,
               then
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               In
               truth
               wee
               must
               confesse
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               certaine
               affaires
               which
               should
               be
               left
               to
               the
               poore
               and
               common
               people
               ,
               
               to
               enrich
               them
               .
               But
               there
               are
               others
               which
               they
               only
               can
               execut
               that
               are
               rich
               ;
               as
               that
               at
               Sea
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               profitable
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               which
               they
               should
               attribute
               more
               honour
               then
               they
               doe
               here
               :
               For
               i●
               in
               all
               Estates
               they
               haue
               thought
               it
               fitting
               to
               inuite
               the
               Subiects
               by
               honour
               to
               the
               most
               painfull
               and
               dangerous
               Actions
               ,
               the
               which
               might
               be
               profitable
               to
               the
               publique
               ;
               This
               being
               of
               that
               quality
               ,
               they
               should
               propound
               and
               attribute
               more
               honors
               to
               those
               that
               shall
               deale
               in
               it
               .
               And
               if
               Nobility
               hath
               taken
               its
               foundation
               from
               the
               courage
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               valour
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               vocation
               in
               the
               which
               there
               is
               so
               much
               required
               as
               in
               this
               .
               They
               are
               not
               only
               to
               encounter
               and
               striue
               amongst
               men
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               against
               the
               foure
               Elements
               together
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               strongest
               proofe
               that
               can
               bee
               of
               the
               resolution
               of
               a
               Man.
               This
               hath
               beene
               the
               occasion
               ,
               that
               some
               hath
               beene
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               open
               this
               doore
               to
               Marchants
               to
               attaine
               to
               Nobility
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               hath
               continued
               in
               the
               same
               trade
               ;
               and
               to
               suffer
               Noblemen
               
               who
               are
               commonly
               the
               richest
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               to
               practise
               themselues
               (
               without
               preiudice
               to
               their
               condition
               )
               in
               this
               commerce
               at
               Sea
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               more
               honourable
               vnto
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               bee
               vsurers
               ,
               or
               Banckers
               ,
               as
               in
               Italy
               ;
               or
               to
               impouerish
               themselues
               ,
               in
               doing
               nothing
               but
               spend
               ,
               and
               neuer
               gather
               .
               Hence
               will
               grow
               many
               aduantages
               both
               to
               the
               publike
               and
               priuate
               .
               To
               the
               publike
               ,
               
               For
               that
               they
               that
               should
               deale
               in
               the
               commerce
               ,
               hauing
               meanes
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               sufficiencie
               for
               this
               conduct
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               farre
               greater
               ,
               putting
               more
               Ships
               to
               Sea
               and
               better
               armed
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Estate
               at
               need
               might
               might
               make
               vse
               for
               its
               safety
               ,
               and
               would
               carry
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               Nation
               farre
               .
               The
               which
               they
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               who
               beeing
               poore
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               stocke
               but
               from
               others
               ,
               haue
               not
               the
               courage
               to
               hazard
               themselues
               in
               a
               great
               enterprize
               .
               And
               for
               the
               particular
               ,
               this
               commerce
               being
               wisely
               managed
               ,
               what
               hazard
               soeuer
               they
               run
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               to
               be
               gotten
               then
               lost
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Gentlemen
               apply
               themselues
               ,
               without
               ruining
               themselues
               in
               expences
               ,
               or
               importuning
               the
               Prince
               with
               demaunds
               ,
               they
               shall
               doe
               more
               in
               one
               yeere
               at
               Sea
               ,
               then
               in
               tenne
               at
               Court.
               It
               availes
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               a
               Gentleman
               will
               sooner
               turne
               Pyrate
               then
               Merchant
               .
               For
               holding
               that
               order
               which
               may
               be
               prescribed
               in
               their
               Imbarquing
               ,
               they
               may
               so
               mingle
               them
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               bee
               a
               difficult
               thing
               that
               all
               should
               agree
               to
               commit
               a
               villany
               .
               Finally
               experience
               hath
               taught
               ,
               and
               doth
               daily
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               richest
               haue
               dealt
               in
               this
               Commerce
               ,
               it
               hath
               enrich
               both
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Estate
               vnder
               which
               they
               liued
               :
               And
               at
               this
               day
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 Portugalls
                 ,
                 Spaniards
              
               ,
               and
               Hollanders
               haue
               made
               it
               knowne
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               These
               last
               being
               lesse
               rich
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               
               but
               not
               lesse
               couragious
               and
               hardie
               ,
               haue
               setled
               an
               order
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               commerce
               to
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ,
               which
               deserues
               to
               be
               knowne
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               haue
               found
               by
               many
               voyages
               ,
               which
               some
               priuate
               Men
               haue
               made
               ,
               
               that
               they
               ruined
               one
               another
               by
               this
               concurrence
               ;
               they
               aduised
               in
               the
               yeere
               1602.
               to
               craue
               leaue
               of
               the
               generall
               Estates
               ,
               to
               traffique
               into
               those
               parts
               before
               all
               others
               ,
               during
               the
               space
               of
               one
               and
               twenty
               yeeres
               .
               The
               which
               was
               granted
               them
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               fiue
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Florins
               ,
               which
               they
               promised
               to
               pay
               vnto
               the
               Estate
               during
               the
               first
               tenne
               yeeres
               .
               Thus
               reduced
               all
               into
               one
               Company
               ,
               Amsterdam
               had
               a
               Moietie
               ,
               Middleburg
               in
               Zeland
               a
               fourth
               part
               ;
               
                 Delphe
                 ,
                 Rotterdam
                 ,
                 Horne
              
               ,
               and
               Enehusen
               had
               either
               of
               them
               a
               sixth
               parth
               :
               And
               the
               whole
               stocke
               of
               this
               vnion
               amounted
               to
               sixe
               Million
               of
               Liuers
               ,
               or
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               sterling
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               direction
               of
               this
               trade
               ,
               and
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Associats
               ,
               they
               haue
               established
               in
               either
               of
               these
               Townes
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               Administratours
               :
               At
               Amsterdam
               twenty
               ,
               at
               Miadleburg
               twelue
               ,
               and
               in
               either
               of
               the
               rest
               s●auen
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               dies
               ,
               the
               Chamber
               of
               the
               place
               names
               three
               ,
               of
               which
               either
               the
               Estates
               generall
               ,
               or
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               the
               Towne
               chooseth
               one
               .
            
             
               These
               Chambers
               ,
               choose
               seuenteene
               among
               the
               administratours
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Amsterdam
               eight
               ,
               Midleburg
               foure
               ,
               Delphe
               ,
               and
               Rotterdam
               two
               ,
               Horne
               and
               Enchusen
               two
               ;
               and
               the
               seuenteenth
               is
               chosen
               alternatiuely
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               Middleburg
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               at
               
                 North
                 Holland
              
               :
               The
               which
               are
               called
               together
               to
               resolue
               ioyntly
               ,
               of
               how
               many
               Ships
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               Equipage
               and
               furniture
               ,
               they
               shall
               make
               the
               fleete
               which
               they
               meane
               to
               send
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               Fort
               or
               Coast
               they
               should
               goe
               .
               This
               assembly
               is
               held
               six
               yeeres
               together
               at
               Amsterdam
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               two
               yeeres
               at
               Middleburg
               ,
               and
               then
               againe
               at
               Amsterdam
               .
               By
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               accord
               ,
               the
               Ships
               must
               returne
               to
               the
               same
               Port
               from
               which
               they
               parted
               ;
               and
               the
               spices
               which
               are
               left
               at
               Middleburg
               ,
               and
               other
               Chambers
               ,
               is
               distributed
               amongst
               them
               by
               the
               waight
               of
               Amsterdam
               ;
               and
               the
               Chamber
               which
               hath
               sold
               her
               spices
               ,
               may
               buy
               from
               other
               Chambers
               .
            
             
             
               By
               this
               order
               they
               haue
               hither
               to
               continued
               this
               Commerce
               with
               reputation
               ,
               not
               as
               simple
               Merchants
               onely
               ;
               
               but
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Soueraignes
               ,
               they
               haue
               made
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Estates
               an
               alliance
               with
               many
               Princes
               of
               those
               parts
               ;
               As
               with
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Sian
                 ,
                 Quadaen
                 ,
                 Patam
                 ,
                 Iohor
                 ,
              
               the
               Heire
               of
               
                 Malaca
                 ,
                 Bornean
                 ,
                 Achim
                 ,
                 Sinnatra
                 ,
                 Baretan
                 ,
                 Iocotra
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Kings
               of
               Iatta
               .
               They
               haue
               made
               themselues
               absolute
               Maisters
               of
               the
               Iland
               of
               Amboyne
               ,
               where
               they
               haue
               setled
               a
               president
               which
               gouerns
               in
               their
               name
               .
               At
               Banda
               they
               haue
               a
               Fort
               for
               a
               retreate
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               deliuer
               them
               the
               Spices
               at
               a
               certayne
               price
               .
               In
               Ternate
               they
               haue
               another
               ,
               a
               Mile
               distant
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Portugals
               .
               At
               Magnien●
               they
               haue
               three
               :
               At
               Motire
               one
               :
               At
               Gilolo
               they
               haue
               taken
               that
               which
               the
               Portugels
               had
               built
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               example
               we
               will
               conclude
               ,
               
               that
               the
               onely
               meanes
               to
               settle
               the
               commerce
               at
               Sea
               in
               a
               Nation
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               best
               purses
               will
               not
               hazard
               themselues
               in
               these
               Enterprizes
               ;
               is
               to
               force
               the
               Merchants
               which
               trade
               at
               Sea
               in
               certaine
               places
               ,
               to
               ioyne
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               their
               traffique
               a
               part
               .
               For
               although
               that
               negotiating
               a
               part
               the
               gaine
               would
               be
               the
               greater
               ,
               when
               the
               Enterprize
               succeeds
               happily
               :
               yet
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               losse
               which
               may
               happen
               ,
               would
               wholy
               ruine
               him
               that
               attempts
               alone
               :
               And
               if
               in
               making
               a
               Company
               the
               gaine
               be
               the
               lesse
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               assured
               ;
               and
               the
               losse
               being
               borne
               by
               many
               ,
               it
               is
               lesse
               to
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               interessed
               .
            
             
               Thus
               diuiding
               the
               Trade
               according
               to
               the
               Coast
               and
               places
               where
               it
               is
               made
               ,
               they
               may
               make
               diuers
               Companies
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               one
               for
               the
               Trade
               of
               Ginnee
               ;
               Another
               for
               the
               Leuant
               by
               the
               Mediterranean
               Sea
               ;
               One
               for
               the
               East
               Indies
               ;
               Another
               for
               the
               West
               Indies
               beyond
               the
               line
               ;
               Another
               for
               that
               on
               this
               side
               the
               line
               ;
               And
               one
               for
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Noruage
                 ,
                 Sweden
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Northerne
               Countries
               :
               forbidding
               them
               to
               attempt
               one
               vpo●
               another
               ,
               
               and
               to
               all
               other
               priuate
               Subiects
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               to
               negotiate
               in
               those
               places
               vpon
               great
               pen●lties
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               44.
               
               Of
               Parsimony
               or
               sparing
               ,
            
             
               
               AS
               aboundance
               is
               the
               sourse
               and
               fountaine
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               so
               parsimony
               is
               that
               which
               preserues
               it
               ,
               consisting
               in
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               superfluous
               and
               vnnecessary
               things
               ,
               part
               whereof
               come
               from
               abroad
               :
               so
               as
               hindering
               the
               Entry
               of
               those
               ,
               they
               shall
               prouide
               in
               that
               regard
               for
               sparing
               .
               Eor
               if
               excesse
               creepe
               not
               in
               among
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               the
               Stranger
               shall
               not
               grow
               fat
               ,
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               Subiects
               shall
               taste
               of
               the
               aduantage
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               excesse
               is
               tollerable
               ,
               although
               that
               nothing
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               extreame
               pouerty
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               wealth
               of
               others
               may
               breed
               much
               trouble
               .
               But
               if
               some
               growing
               poore
               by
               excesse
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               lost
               ,
               is
               diuided
               into
               so
               many
               purses
               ,
               as
               the
               publique
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               their
               meanes
               ,
               which
               ●eceiu●
               the
               aduantage
               by
               this
               excesse
               ;
               this
               would
               be
               likewise
               worse
               :
               For
               the
               others
               remayning
               poore
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               so
               much
               aduantage
               lost
               for
               the
               Estate
               .
               Whereas
               if
               he
               that
               spends
               ,
               retayned
               his
               expences
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               conuenience
               without
               excesse
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               alwayes
               found
               to
               haue
               meanes
               to
               succour
               the
               publique
               a●●eed
               .
               
               But
               this
               moderation
               doth
               likewise
               import
               much
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               For
               great
               men
               being
               they
               which
               vsually
               runne
               into
               these
               expences
               after
               they
               haue
               ruined
               themselues
               ,
               they
               are
               eyther
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               publique
               to
               bee
               maintained
               and
               entertayned
               by
               it
               :
               or
               receiuing
               nothing
               from
               the
               publique
               ,
               
               they
               abandon
               themselues
               most
               commonly
               to
               many
               innouations
               and
               enterprizes
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               .
               And
               therein
               some
               Princes
               are
               deceiued
               ,
               who
               hold
               it
               a
               greatnesse
               to
               entertaine
               this
               excesse
               in
               their
               Courts
               .
               
               It
               is
               onely
               meere
               vanity
               which
               ruines
               those
               which
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               depriues
               them
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               continue
               the
               Seruice
               ,
               which
               the
               Estate
               might
               expect
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               gouerned
               themselues
               otherwise
               :
               For
               that
               at
               the
               end
               of
               ten
               yeares
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               growes
               so
               poore
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               retire
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               most
               commonly
               much
               indebted
               ,
               being
               no
               more
               able
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Equipage
               of
               others
               of
               his
               condition
               .
               Whereas
               if
               Princes
               restrayned
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               man
               might
               spend
               more
               then
               his
               Reuenewes
               will
               beare
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               serued
               longer
               by
               their
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               bee
               so
               often
               importuned
               with
               demands
               ,
               recompences
               ,
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ruined
               in
               their
               seruice
               .
               Wherefore
               be
               it
               in
               regard
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               or
               inconsideration
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               they
               must
               cut
               off
               excesse
               ,
               but
               especially
               that
               which
               brings
               with
               it
               the
               ruine
               of
               people
               and
               of
               great
               families
               .
               
               This
               Excesse
               is
               principally
               in
               great
               and
               sumptuous
               buildings
               ;
               in
               moueables
               ,
               apparrell
               ,
               and
               ornaments
               of
               the
               person
               ;
               In
               the
               traine
               of
               seruants
               and
               attendants
               ,
               in
               shews
               ;
               in
               Banquets
               and
               Feasts
               ,
               in
               Playes
               of
               shew
               and
               hazard
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               seemes
               that
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               sumptuousnesse
               of
               buildings
               ,
               
               turnes
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               publique
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               forbid
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               inuite
               euery
               man
               to
               build
               for
               the
               ornament
               of
               Cities
               and
               Townes
               .
               But
               as
               a
               generall
               prohibition
               would
               be
               something
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               publique
               ;
               so
               the
               free
               and
               indifferent
               tolleration
               of
               this
               expence
               ,
               is
               hurtfull
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               publique
               but
               to
               the
               particular
               .
               It
               ought
               to
               be
               allowed
               to
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               Subiect
               ,
               who
               hath
               few
               or
               no
               Children
               ,
               to
               spare
               his
               Crowns
               ,
               to
               imploy
               them
               in
               the
               Ornament
               of
               the
               publique
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               termed
               Excesse
               .
               Neither
               would
               I
               hinder
               many
               Treasurers
               
               and
               partizans
               ,
               who
               haue
               done
               their
               businesse
               with
               the
               publique
               ,
               and
               profited
               largely
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               like
               expences
               .
               But
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               building
               of
               priuate
               houses
               ,
               they
               will
               raise
               some
               publique
               Edifices
               ,
               I
               would
               esteeme
               them
               the
               more
               :
               But
               yet
               I
               would
               desire
               to
               adde
               two
               restrictions
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               build
               with
               any
               Materialls
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Estate
               where
               they
               liue
               :
               The
               other
               to
               forbid
               them
               guilding
               and
               enriching
               with
               Gold
               or
               Siluer
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               rather
               in
               publique
               buildings
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               that
               doth
               so
               much
               decay
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               workes
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               common
               and
               priuate
               buildings
               ,
               they
               may
               without
               this
               great
               expence
               prouide
               in
               building
               for
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               publique
               ,
               
               after
               the
               manner
               which
               they
               obserue
               in
               many
               Townes
               of
               Flanders
               and
               the
               Iowe
               Countries
               :
               where
               the
               order
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               meanes
               to
               build
               ,
               takes
               not
               onely
               the
               plot
               from
               those
               which
               are
               deputed
               to
               that
               end
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               proiect
               of
               the
               front
               ,
               or
               face
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               the
               which
               must
               answere
               vpon
               the
               streete
               :
               The
               beauty
               whereof
               consists
               more
               in
               a
               certayne
               proportion
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               enriching
               eyther
               of
               stuffe
               or
               workemanship
               :
               And
               it
               shal
               be
               most
               commonly
               made
               according
               to
               the
               front
               of
               some
               neare
               house
               ,
               of
               small
               charge
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               which
               they
               shall
               rule
               them selues
               for
               the
               height
               and
               fashion
               of
               the
               Doores
               ,
               and
               other
               exteriour
               parts
               .
               So
               as
               in
               succession
               of
               time
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               a
               Streete
               (
               building
               according
               to
               this
               proiect
               ,
               )
               are
               found
               alike
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               resemblance
               and
               proportion
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               pleasing
               vnto
               the
               eye
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               policy
               there
               redounds
               vnto
               them
               another
               aduantage
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               workemen
               by
               the
               establishing
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               being
               aduertised
               of
               the
               forme
               how
               they
               are
               to
               make
               the
               Doores
               and
               other
               parts
               which
               must
               answere
               vpon
               the
               Streete
               ;
               they
               haue
               them
               ready
               long
               before
               :
               So
               as
               priuate
               men
               that
               will
               build
               ,
               they
               haue
               
               presently
               raised
               their
               houses
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               bricke
               ,
               finding
               that
               little
               stone
               that
               shall
               be
               necessary
               ready
               cut
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               easie
               to
               cut
               off
               this
               excesse
               ,
               and
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               ornament
               of
               Town●s
               ,
               in
               restrayning
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               buildings
               according
               to
               his
               meanes
               ,
               that
               the
               front
               may
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               nearest
               houses
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               obserued
               in
               them
               any
               proportion
               or
               pleasing
               prospectiue
               :
               Making
               the
               publique
               places
               spacious
               ,
               the
               Streets
               large
               ,
               straight
               ,
               and
               long
               ;
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               neither
               the
               great
               heate
               ,
               nor
               cold
               may
               annoy
               passengers
               :
               for
               therein
               chiefly
               consists
               the
               beauty
               of
               a
               Towne
               .
            
             
               The
               excesse
               of
               moueables
               ,
               Apparrell
               ,
               and
               other
               Ornaments
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               must
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               
               as
               pretious
               Stones
               ,
               Enamell
               ,
               Embroideries
               ,
               Stuffes
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               ,
               and
               all
               strange
               Manufactures
               of
               great
               price
               .
               If
               they
               will
               adorne
               themselues
               with
               Gold
               ,
               they
               may
               allow
               it
               in
               chaines
               without
               Enamell
               ;
               in
               the
               which
               the
               losse
               cannot
               bee
               great
               :
               For
               the
               which
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               France
               haue
               well
               prouided
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               very
               ill
               .
            
             
               That
               excesse
               which
               consists
               in
               a
               great
               traine
               of
               attendants
               ,
               is
               excused
               vpon
               two
               considerations
               :
               
               The
               one
               which
               regards
               the
               commodity
               of
               those
               that
               will
               be
               attended
               ,
               the
               other
               vpon
               the
               feeding
               and
               imploying
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               poore
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               imployment
               ,
               would
               be
               forced
               to
               steale
               or
               to
               dye
               for
               hunger
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               this
               retreate
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               consideration
               ,
               if
               the
               number
               of
               Seruants
               were
               regulated
               according
               vnto
               the
               commodity
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               excesse
               :
               But
               to
               feede
               many
               vnprofitable
               Mouthes
               ,
               which
               wee
               might
               well
               spare
               without
               any
               want
               ,
               it
               is
               vanity
               that
               makes
               vs
               doe
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               imploy
               many
               profitable
               persons
               to
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               this
               is
               so●farre
               from
               doing
               good
               to
               the
               publique
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               retreate
               they
               inuite
               many
               to
               be
               idle
               :
               which
               if
               they
               wanted
               ,
               they
               would
               fall
               to
               learne
               some
               trade
               ,
               or
               thrust
               themselues
               
               into
               the
               Warre
               and
               serue
               the
               publique
               The
               Ven●tians
               ,
               
               haue
               better
               then
               any
               other
               prouided
               for
               this
               point
               .
               For
               not
               able
               to
               regulate
               the
               number
               ,
               which
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               commodite
               of
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               they
               haue
               cut
               off
               that
               which
               serued
               only
               for
               shew
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               atendants
               in
               publique
               :
               Not
               suffering
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               how
               great
               and
               rich
               soeuer
               hee
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               followed
               with
               aboue
               two
               seruants
               ,
               giuing
               him
               libertie
               to
               haue
               as
               many
               in
               his
               house
               as
               hee
               shall
               thinke
               good
               .
               The
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               not
               able
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               vaine
               traine
               in
               publique
               ,
               euery
               man
               keepes
               but
               wh●
               he
               ▪
               needs
               in
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               ordinance
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               execute
               in
               a
               Towne
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               Princes
               Court
               ,
               whore
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               discommodities
               are
               greater
               ,
               they
               haue
               need
               to
               be
               serued
               by
               a
               greater
               number
               ,
               and
               must
               likewise
               satisfie
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               Court
               :
               The
               Italians
               and
               Spaniards
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               this
               regard
               good
               husbands
               ,
               seeing
               themselues
               forced
               to
               this
               traine
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               make
               vse
               of
               Men
               whom
               they
               retaine
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               daily
               wages
               ;
               and
               knowing
               how
               much
               they
               are
               to
               giue
               them
               by
               the
               day
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               seede
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               keepe
               open
               house
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               in
               France
               and
               Germany
               :
               And
               going
               from
               Court
               ,
               this
               troope
               is
               dismist
               ,
               there
               remaining
               none
               but
               the
               ordinary
               traine
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               satisfie
               vanitie
               and
               good
               husbandrie
               altogether
               .
               I
               confesse
               that
               this
               point
               would
               bee
               hard
               to
               reforme
               in
               France
               ,
               euery
               Man
               des●●ing
               to
               eate
               his
               meanes
               in
               good
               Companie
               .
               Yet
               there
               might
               be
               some
               course
               taken
               that
               might
               diminish
               their
               disorder
               .
            
             
               The
               excesse
               of
               Banquets
               and
               Feasts
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               most
               esteemed
               ,
               
               especially
               among
               the
               Northerne
               Nations
               :
               But
               in
               effect
               it
               is
               the
               most
               superfluous
               and
               beastly
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               say
               but
               vpon
               some
               occasion
               ,
               as
               in
               publique
               reioycing
               &
               marriages
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               make
               more
               expences
               then
               we
               doe
               in
               our
               ordinary
               cour●e
               of
               liuing
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               must
               fly
               superfluity
               ,
               &
               prouide
               principally
               for
               neatnesse
               ,
               order
               ,
               
               and
               seemelinesse
               ,
               which
               must
               bee
               regulated
               according
               to
               the
               number
               and
               qualitie
               of
               persons
               whom
               you
               treate
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               imports
               the
               Estate
               and
               priuate
               Men
               much
               ,
               that
               this
               should
               bee
               reformed
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               Playes
               ,
               those
               of
               hazard
               are
               forbidden
               in
               all
               Estates
               :
               But
               the
               defences
               are
               so
               ill
               obserued
               ,
               
               as
               many
               great
               families
               ruine
               themselues
               thereby
               .
               As
               for
               Playes
               of
               show
               ,
               as
               Tilting
               ,
               Turneyes
               ,
               and
               Masques
               ;
               those
               that
               may
               quicken
               the
               courage
               to
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               bee
               allowed
               ,
               but
               the
               Nobility
               should
               bee
               inuited
               vnto
               it
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               expence
               may
               not
               seeme
               greater
               then
               the
               vallour
               ;
               carrying
               such
               a
               moderation
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               not
               ruine
               any
               Man
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               no
               other
               ground
               then
               vanitie
               or
               loue
               ,
               and
               being
               apish
               followers
               ,
               whereof
               most
               part
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               imployed
               themselues
               therein
               ,
               haue
               beene
               afterwards
               ashamed
               ;
               they
               deserue
               not
               only
               to
               b●e
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               scor●ed
               at
               as
               ridiculous
               .
               Wherefore
               these
               doores
               being
               shut
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               the
               faculties
               and
               meanes
               of
               priuate
               Men
               flow
               away
               incensably
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               those
               streames
               which
               runne
               from
               this
               abundance
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               will
               so
               swell
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               publique
               will
               make
               vse
               ,
               they
               may
               well
               doe
               it
               without
               drawing
               priuate
               Men
               into
               necessitie
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               foundations
               being
               laid
               ,
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               all
               things
               necessary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               parcimony
               of
               Subiects
               ,
               wee
               must
               now
               speake
               of
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Finances
               ,
               or
               ordinary
               Reuenewes
               ,
               the
               which
               haue
               beene
               diuers
               according
               to
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               Estates
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               45.
               
               Of
               the
               Establishment
               of
               the
               Finances
               ,
               or
               ordinary
               Reuenewes
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
            
             
               MAny
               haue
               Established
               the
               principall
               reuenew
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               or
               publique
               demesus
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               honest
               ,
               
               the
               most
               iust
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               safe
               ,
               there
               hauing
               beene
               certaine
               Lands
               and
               Demesus
               reserued
               ,
               to
               bee
               let
               out
               to
               farme
               ,
               and
               giuen
               to
               particular
               men
               for
               a
               time
               or
               in
               perpetuity
               ,
               in
               paying
               the
               Rents
               and
               Reuenewes
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               had
               beene
               charged
               towards
               the
               Prince
               .
               In
               some
               Estates
               this
               reseruation
               hath
               beene
               of
               a
               Moietie
               ,
               in
               others
               of
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               territory
               ,
               and
               in
               others
               of
               lesse
               .
            
             
               This
               Establishment
               is
               hard
               to
               make●
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               a
               full
               and
               absolute
               conquest
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Victor
               to
               prescribe
               what
               Law
               hee
               pleaseth
               to
               the
               vanquished
               ;
               but
               being
               once
               made
               ,
               hee
               must
               bee
               maintained
               without
               any
               alienation
               ;
               But
               likewise
               an
               ingagement
               and
               no
               alienation
               ,
               
               for
               that
               the
               ingagement
               in
               the
               end
               growes
               to
               be
               an
               alienation
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               necessity
               which
               the
               Prince
               hath
               alwayes
               to
               be
               releiued
               vpon
               new
               affaires
               which
               happen
               .
               So
               as
               he
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               able
               to
               redeeme
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               prest
               to
               make
               new
               ingagements
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               made
               for
               a
               farre
               lesse
               value
               ,
               then
               the
               alienation
               would
               be
               ,
               the
               Prince
               findes
               himselfe
               depriued
               of
               his
               Reuenewes
               for
               a
               small
               relesse
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               sayd
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               beene
               profitable
               to
               sell
               ,
               then
               to
               ingage
               .
               But
               to
               doe
               better
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               allow
               neither
               to
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               :
               And
               if
               hee
               cannot
               find
               money
               otherwise
               ,
               hee
               must
               not
               ingage
               but
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               for
               a
               certaine
               time
               ,
               the
               which
               expired
               ,
               the
               Prince
               may
               re-enter
               into
               his
               Demesus
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               meanes
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               vse
               of
               to
               raise
               a
               stocke
               of
               Treasure
               ,
               are
               the
               entries
               ,
               
               and
               going
               forth
               to
               Marchandize
               ,
               Hauens
               and
               Ports
               ,
               aswell
               vpon
               strangers
               as
               the
               Subiects
               :
               An
               ancient
               and
               generall
               course
               ,
               iu●t
               ,
               lawfull
               and
               most
               profitable
               ,
               with
               the
               conditions
               which
               we
               haue
               mentioned
               speaking
               of
               Commerce
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               tra●ique
               of
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               life
               ,
               vntill
               the
               subiect
               bee
               furnished
               ,
               nor
               of
               raw
               stuffes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               subiect
               working
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               draw
               profit
               from
               the
               manufactures
               :
               To
               suffer
               the
               trafique
               of
               those
               which
               are
               wrought
               ,
               and
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               that
               which
               is
               raw
               by
               strangers
               :
               But
               they
               must
               moderate
               the
               imposts
               ,
               of
               necessary
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               brought
               vnto
               vs
               from
               aboad
               .
            
             
               Some
               likewise
               haue
               esteemed
               Tributes
               ,
               Gifts
               ,
               
               and
               Pensions
               ,
               which
               they
               receiue
               from
               strangers
               ,
               for
               an
               ordinary
               Reuenew
               .
               But
               this
               being
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               charges
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               called
               a
               stocke
               of
               Treasury
               ;
               although
               it
               may
               serue
               to
               increase
               the
               stocke
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               meanes
               is
               in
               trafique
               which
               they
               may
               make
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               publique
               or
               Prince
               .
               
               As
               there
               are
               many
               trades
               vnworthy
               of
               a
               Prince
               or
               publique
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               some
               which
               require
               a
               great
               stocke
               ,
               the
               which
               may
               well
               bee
               allowed
               them
               .
               Yet
               it
               would
               seeme
               more
               profitable
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               theft
               which
               Factors
               doe
               commit
               ,
               to
               giue
               the
               money
               which
               they
               haue
               in
               reserue
               ,
               to
               those
               which
               trafique
               ,
               
               vpon
               good
               cautions
               and
               sufficient
               assurance
               ,
               with
               a
               meane
               interest
               (
               as
               they
               say
               Augustus
               did
               )
               then
               to
               trafique
               .
               Hence
               would
               grow
               three
               or
               foure
               aduantages
               .
               The
               first
               it
               would
               increase
               the
               publique
               money
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               it
               would
               giue
               meanes
               to
               priuate
               men
               to
               profit
               and
               gaine
               :
               And
               the
               third
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               saue
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               publique
               money
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               importune
               beggers
               ,
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               fauorites
               ;
               
               and
               preuent
               the
               facility
               of
               a
               prodigall
               Prince
               .
               There
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               
               trafique
               which
               is
               vsed
               in
               some
               Estates
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               the
               sale
               of
               offices
               and
               publique
               charges
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               dishonest
               ,
               but
               most
               pernitious
               :
               And
               yet
               this
               abuse
               is
               gone
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               this
               trafique
               Is
               not
               onely
               receiued
               but
               carefully
               handled
               ,
               as
               an
               ordinary
               stocke
               of
               the
               Treasure
               .
            
             
               
               To
               preuent
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               know
               vpon
               what
               pretext
               this
               abuse
               is
               crept
               in
               .
               As
               all
               new
               inuentions
               are
               grounded
               vpon
               publique
               necessities
               ;
               so
               this
               hath
               beene
               aduanced
               vnder
               this
               pretext
               .
               Seeing
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               of
               those
               which
               might
               aspire
               to
               charges
               ,
               Princes
               referre
               themselues
               to
               courtiers
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               as
               were
               about
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               choyce
               of
               Officers
               ;
               And
               Courtiers
               hauing
               no
               other
               ayme
               ,
               then
               to
               worke
               their
               owne
               ends
               ,
               propounded
               vnto
               Princes
               ,
               those
               which
               promise
               them
               most
               money
               vnderhand
               ,
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               their
               Competitors
               :
               So
               as
               although
               the
               Prince
               did
               not
               sell
               the
               Offices
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               venall
               ,
               the
               profit
               going
               to
               particular
               men
               that
               were
               about
               them
               :
               They
               found
               it
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               seeing
               the
               abuse
               was
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               growing
               from
               the
               ordinary
               carelesnesse
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               difficult
               to
               reforme
               ;
               that
               the
               publique
               should
               the
               trafique
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               whereof
               it
               might
               be
               eased
               in
               some
               other
               charges
               ,
               then
               to
               suffer
               it
               to
               bee
               done
               by
               priuate
               persons
               .
            
             
               In
               trueth
               this
               mischeife
               is
               lesse
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               seeing
               the
               publique
               profits
               something
               thereby
               ;
               but
               yet
               not
               withstanding
               it
               is
               euill
               ,
               and
               most
               preiuditiall
               to
               the
               Estate
               :
               For
               the
               which
               there
               is
               more
               remedy
               ,
               but
               to
               quicken
               the
               vigilancie
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               charge
               of
               the
               publique
               ,
               to
               make
               choyce
               of
               those
               which
               are
               to
               bee
               aduanced
               :
               being
               more
               fit
               (
               for
               the
               Officers
               )
               to
               leaue
               vnto
               them
               the
               choyce
               and
               the
               Election
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               gratifying
               him
               whom
               they
               hold
               most
               fit
               to
               serue
               ,
               hee
               should
               be
               more
               bound
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               shew
               himselfe
               more
               ob●dient
               then
               he
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               obtained
               it
               by
               his
               owne
               
               merrit
               ,
               or
               for
               money
               .
               But
               for
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               choyce
               could
               bee
               made
               in
               the
               confusion
               of
               so
               many
               Competitors
               ,
               which
               might
               pretend
               to
               one
               Office
               :
               the
               Princes
               seeming
               to
               haue
               some
               excuse
               therein
               ,
               the
               meanes
               aboue
               propounded
               might
               serue
               for
               a
               Remedy
               ,
               Establishing
               many
               degrees
               in
               the
               Offices
               of
               euery
               profession
               ,
               aswell
               in
               Armes
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               the
               Treasure
               ;
               as
               Religion
               ;
               and
               prescribing
               a
               certaiue
               time
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               ought
               to
               remaine
               in
               euery
               degree
               ,
               before
               hee
               can
               pretend
               to
               mount
               higher
               ;
               For
               that
               it
               would
               be
               more
               easie
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               choose
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               had
               serued
               their
               time
               ,
               him
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               to
               aduance
               him
               to
               the
               next
               degree
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               place
               voyd
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               after
               the
               manner
               they
               now
               liue
               .
               And
               for
               all
               this
               they
               should
               cut
               off
               nothing
               of
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               .
               
               For
               hee
               that
               is
               thus
               aduanced
               ,
               should
               be
               only
               bound
               to
               him
               and
               not
               to
               any
               other
               .
               Whereas
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               to
               bee
               knowne
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               but
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               other
               persons
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               he
               hath
               bought
               for
               ready
               money
               ;
               hee
               is
               many
               times
               more
               obliged
               to
               the
               Groome
               then
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               for
               the
               fauour
               hee
               receiueth
               ;
               but
               much
               more
               to
               his
               purse
               :
               And
               by
               little
               and
               little
               the
               affection
               of
               Officers
               ,
               towards
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               lost
               by
               these
               courses
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               of
               all
               those
               which
               practise
               these
               meanes
               ,
               but
               blames
               them
               ,
               and
               esteemes
               the
               Prince
               lesse
               which
               suffers
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               proceeded
               another
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               should
               bee
               better
               serued
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               more
               affection
               and
               fidelity
               ;
               but
               also
               with
               more
               diligence
               and
               sufficiency
               .
               For
               the
               Officers
               comming
               to
               the
               highest
               and
               supreame
               degrees
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               much
               more
               capable
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               ;
               And
               euery
               Man
               desireing
               to
               make
               himselfe
               knowne
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               his
               Companion
               ,
               would
               serue
               with
               enuy
               ,
               and
               indeauour
               to
               make
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               obserued
               by
               some
               seruice
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Officer
               in
               this
               venallity
               ,
               hauing
               no
               other
               hope
               to
               aduance
               himselfe
               then
               by
               his
               purse
               ,
               seekes
               what
               
               he
               can
               to
               profit
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               to
               haue
               meanes
               to
               purchase
               some
               greater
               Office
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               may
               benefit
               himselfe
               better
               .
               But
               wee
               will
               leaue
               this
               reformation
               to
               another
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               more
               capable
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               46.
               
               Of
               Subsedies
               ,
               of
               Extraordinary
               Leuies
               ,
               Imports
               ,
               and
               Loane●
               .
            
             
               THe
               fist
               meanes
               to
               make
               a
               stocke
               for
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               is
               taken
               wholy
               from
               the
               subiects
               ;
               whom
               they
               haue
               shorne
               after
               diuers
               manners
               in
               many
               Estates
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               they
               haue
               flead
               them
               .
               This
               meanes
               cannot
               bee
               excused
               but
               vpon
               necessity
               :
               But
               if
               it
               bee
               necessary
               it
               is
               likewise
               iust
               ;
               the
               safetie
               of
               the
               people
               and
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Estate
               being
               the
               Supreame
               Law.
               
            
             
               
               The
               most
               ordinary
               manner
               to
               leuy
               vpon
               the
               Subiect
               ,
               is
               by
               way
               of
               Subsedy
               ,
               for
               the
               goods
               which
               he
               enioyes
               ;
               the
               which
               also
               hath
               beene
               diuersly
               practized
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               and
               condition
               of
               subiects
               and
               goods
               .
               Clergie
               M●n
               and
               the
               Nobility
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               are
               exempted
               with
               their
               goods
               ,
               
               of
               what
               condition
               soeuer
               they
               were
               .
               In
               other
               places
               they
               made
               the
               Subsedies
               reall
               ,
               exempting
               the
               Feodall
               ,
               or
               noble-lands
               ;
               the
               persons
               aswell
               of
               Nobles
               as
               Ecclesiastiques
               ,
               hauing
               submitted
               themselues
               to
               contribute
               for
               their
               rurall
               goods
               which
               they
               possesse
               ▪
               In
               some
               Estates
               and
               other
               places
               they
               haue
               exempted
               the
               Nobles
               and
               Ecclesiastiques
               ,
               &
               the
               lands
               which
               they
               held
               in
               their
               owne
               hands
               ;
               but
               they
               haue
               not
               exemptted
               their
               Farmers
               .
            
             
               To
               dispute
               which
               is
               the
               most
               iust
               of
               all
               these
               formes
               of
               Leuies
               ,
               were
               vnprofitable
               .
               For
               this
               Establishment
               
               hath
               not
               beene
               made
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Iudgement
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               the
               facility
               and
               disposition
               which
               they
               haue
               found
               in
               people
               ,
               to
               receiue
               one
               forme
               more
               th●n
               another
               .
               Yet
               if
               any
               ought
               to
               enioy
               an
               exemption
               ,
               it
               seemes
               that
               Gentlemen
               ,
               
               who
               are
               bound
               to
               a
               personall
               seruice
               ,
               and
               to
               contribute
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               not
               onely
               their
               goods
               but
               also
               their
               liues
               ,
               may
               with
               Iustice
               bee
               exempted
               from
               this
               kind
               of
               imposition
               ;
               seeing
               that
               the
               burthen
               which
               is
               imposed
               vpon
               them
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               greiuous
               and
               heauy
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Cannons
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               Clergie
               men
               ,
               the
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               of
               Religion
               hath
               held
               them
               long
               exempt
               :
               But
               in
               the
               end
               in
               those
               places
               especially
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Subsedies
               are
               personall
               ,
               Iustice
               hath
               wrested
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               some
               succours
               for
               the
               publique
               ,
               whereof
               they
               make
               a
               great
               part
               ;
               which
               succours
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               not
               called
               Subsedy
               ,
               but
               a
               chautatiue
               graunt
               ;
               Yet
               vnder●
               a
               milder
               name
               it
               hath
               the
               same
               effect
               .
               As
               for
               others
               ,
               some
               haue
               beene
               exempted
               ,
               partly
               to
               preserue
               the
               respect
               due
               vnto
               the
               Offices
               which
               they
               hold
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               partly
               to
               authorize
               and
               maintaine
               the
               Leuies
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               disobediences
               .
               Others
               haue
               beene
               exempt
               ,
               for
               the
               feare
               of
               some
               sedition
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               peace
               onely
               :
               So
               as
               they
               vse
               the
               like
               pollicy
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               with
               the
               Clergie
               ;
               and
               draw
               Succours
               from
               them
               vnder
               the
               Names
               of
               Loanes
               and
               borrowing
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Subsedy
               is
               to
               bee
               leuied
               ,
               eyther
               at
               the
               Mans
               dwelling
               house
               ,
               
               or
               at
               the
               place
               where
               his
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               lye
               :
               Many
               hold
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               iust
               were
               ,
               to
               leuy
               the
               Subsedy
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               man
               that
               is
               subiect
               to
               the
               Subsedy
               hath
               goods
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               fraudes
               which
               are
               committed
               vsually
               by
               such
               as
               haue
               goods
               in
               many
               places
               who
               se●ing
               themselues
               charged
               at
               the
               place
               of
               their
               abode
               wi●h
               a
               great
               Subsedy
               ,
               
               proportionable
               to
               the
               estimation
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               retire
               themselues
               either
               to
               a
               Towne
               that
               is
               freed
               from
               Subsedies
               ,
               or
               into
               some
               place
               where
               they
               pay
               not
               so
               much
               ;
               whereby
               their
               Subsedy
               is
               layd
               vpon
               others
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Subsedy
               were
               layd
               vpon
               their
               goods
               ,
               they
               should
               cut
               off
               this
               abuse
               ,
               which
               doth
               much
               import
               the
               poore
               people
               .
            
             
               These
               difficulties
               are
               found
               in
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               Subsedy
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               exemptions
               pretended
               by
               many
               conditions
               of
               men
               ,
               
               as
               for
               the
               inequality
               and
               disproportion
               in
               the
               laying
               thereof
               among
               such
               as
               are
               subiect
               :
               and
               the
               faculties
               of
               euery
               one
               vpon
               whom
               it
               should
               take
               hold
               ,
               being
               vnknowne
               ,
               it
               had
               ministred
               occasion
               to
               seeke
               many
               other
               courses
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               many
               duties
               sometime
               vppon
               proprieties
               ,
               sometime
               vpon
               Legacies
               ,
               and
               testamentory
               successions
               ,
               left
               to
               strangers
               ;
               vpon
               carriages
               as
               well
               by
               water
               as
               land
               ;
               vpon
               Wine
               ,
               Meale
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               and
               other
               Merchandize
               ;
               vpon
               Contract
               ,
               Seales
               ,
               Waights
               ,
               and
               Measures
               :
               Of
               which
               tolls
               euery
               man
               insensibly
               payes
               his
               part
               ;
               the
               Merchant
               making
               the
               aduance
               of
               those
               which
               are
               leuied
               vpon
               the
               Merchandize
               ,
               the
               which
               hee
               retires
               afterwards
               from
               parti●ular
               persons
               which
               they
               buy
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Yet
               some
               which
               disalow
               of
               this
               diuersity
               of
               poling
               and
               tributes
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               holding
               a
               Subsedy
               the
               most
               iust
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               well
               ordered
               ,
               
               haue
               thought
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               certayne
               and
               setled
               order
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               regulate
               themselues
               in
               drawing
               from
               euery
               man
               the
               number
               of
               his
               goods
               .
               This
               order
               hath
               beene
               practised
               in
               many
               Common-weales
               ;
               but
               neuer
               more
               happily
               ,
               nor
               with
               more
               aduantage
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               that
               this
               expedient
               is
               more
               proper
               for
               a
               Common-weale
               ,
               
               then
               for
               a
               principality
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               colour
               ,
               seei●g
               that
               when
               it
               was
               established
               at
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Estate
               was
               gouerned
               by
               King
               
                 Seruius
                 Tulliu●
              
               ;
               and
               continued
               vnder
               all
               the
               Emperours
               which
               sought
               to
               gouerne
               iustly
               .
               
               And
               contrariwise
               the
               Tyrants
               which
               sought
               by
               
               the
               meanes
               of
               a
               small
               number
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               treade
               vnder
               foot
               ,
               and
               oppresse
               others
               ,
               to
               enrich
               some
               ,
               and
               to
               impouerish
               others
               ;
               Finally
               ,
               to
               turne
               all
               topsie
               turuey
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               would
               not
               discouer
               their
               Iniustices
               ,
               violences
               ,
               and
               tyran●ies
               ;
               haue
               neglected
               this
               order
               ,
               laying
               their
               exactions
               with
               more
               impunity
               vpon
               the
               weake
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               were
               diuided
               among
               them
               all
               with
               a
               iust
               proportion
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               likewise
               ,
               
               that
               it
               were
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               expose
               the
               pouerty
               of
               some
               to
               scorne
               and
               contempt
               ,
               and
               the
               wealth
               of
               others
               to
               enuy
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               very
               bad
               reason
               to
               hinder
               a
               good
               establishment
               :
               For
               neuer
               man
               of
               vnde●standing
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               concernes
               his
               good
               ,
               made
               any
               accompt
               of
               enuy
               or
               scorne
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               other
               side
               enuy
               would
               cease
               against
               such
               whom
               they
               held
               rich
               ,
               and
               haue
               nothing
               ;
               and
               the
               scorne
               against
               such
               as
               haue
               some
               wealth
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               were
               held
               poore
               .
               It
               is
               certayne
               that
               the
               deceitfull
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               designe
               to
               steale
               the
               goods
               of
               another
               by
               playing
               banquerout
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               good
               they
               should
               know
               the
               course
               ,
               traffique
               ,
               and
               negotiations
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               which
               consist
               many
               times
               in
               papers
               and
               credit
               ;
               nor
               that
               they
               should
               discouer
               the
               secrets
               of
               Houses
               and
               Families
               .
               But
               he
               that
               is
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               knowne
               for
               such
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               husband
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               deceiuer
               ,
               will
               ground
               his
               credit
               vpon
               his
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               not
               vpon
               the
               vncertainty
               of
               his
               affaires
               ;
               and
               will
               alwayes
               take
               delight
               ,
               they
               should
               know
               his
               estate
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               :
               And
               there
               is
               no
               man
               which
               doth
               not
               more
               willingly
               lend
               an
               eare
               to
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               knowne
               for
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               husband
               ,
               then
               to
               a
               rich
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               held
               for
               a
               bad
               husband
               ,
               and
               of
               little
               faith
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               recompence
               of
               these
               imaginary
               inconueniences
               ,
               
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               aduantages
               redound
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               by
               the
               establishment
               of
               this
               order
               .
               For
               thereby
               they
               should
               know
               who
               are
               prodigall
               ,
               banquerouts
               ,
               cozeners
               ,
               
               and
               Vsurers
               ;
               how
               some
               gaine
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               others
               spend
               :
               And
               moreouer
               ,
               the
               penalties
               of
               Iudgements
               and
               condemnations
               ,
               would
               be
               easie
               to
               regulate
               by
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ability
               of
               euery
               mans
               estate
               .
               The
               deceipts
               which
               are
               practised
               in
               Marriages
               ,
               Sales
               ,
               Bargaines
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               publique
               and
               priuate
               negotiations
               ,
               would
               be
               discouered
               and
               knowne
               :
               An
               infinite
               number
               of
               frauds
               which
               are
               vsed
               touching
               Successions
               and
               portions
               ,
               would
               be
               auerred
               ,
               without
               inquiery
               ,
               or
               rather
               charges
               of
               Law
               ;
               and
               they
               should
               preuent
               falshoods
               and
               false
               Witnesses
               ,
               which
               are
               practised
               dayly
               .
               But
               besides
               these
               aduantages
               ,
               to
               returne
               where
               we
               left
               ,
               the
               facility
               wou●d
               be
               great
               in
               a
               necessity
               to
               draw
               succours
               from
               the
               Subiects
               without
               iniu●tice
               ,
               not
               oppressing
               one
               more
               then
               another
               ;
               as
               it
               falls
               out
               vsually
               ,
               some
               bearing
               the
               whole
               burthen
               ,
               and
               others
               being
               discharged
               .
            
             
               This
               facility
               of
               extraordinary
               leuies
               is
               the
               fourth
               point
               ;
               which
               may
               cause
               an
               Estate
               to
               be
               held
               rich
               .
               
               For
               we
               shall
               in
               vaine
               bragge
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ordinary
               stocke
               of
               the
               treasure
               :
               the
               which
               as
               wee
               haue
               ●ayd
               ,
               how
               great
               soeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               may
               be
               exhausted
               ,
               and
               sometime
               i●gaged
               ,
               if
               the
               publique
               in
               an
               vrgent
               necessity
               may
               not
               be
               releiued
               by
               some
               extraordinary
               leuy
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               done
               without
               Iniustice
               ,
               disco●tentment
               ,
               or
               insupportable
               oppression
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               which
               would
               draw
               after
               it
               reuolts
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               and
               intelligences
               with
               the
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               T●is
               numbring
               of
               their
               goods
               being
               vnable
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               equall
               euery
               man
               in
               such
               sort
               of
               contributions
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               recourse
               to
               other
               meanes
               ,
               the
               most
               iust
               and
               plausible
               that
               can
               be
               deuised
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               Estates
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               times
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               vnable
               to
               set
               downe
               now
               in
               particular
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               say
               gene●all
               ,
               that
               the
               imposition
               which
               extends
               it selfe
               vniuersally
               o●e●
               all
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               gentle
               ,
               the
               most
               profitable
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               iust
               :
               
               For
               that
               euery
               man
               paying
               ,
               euery
               man
               payes
               the
               lesse
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               were
               leuied
               of
               a
               lesse
               number
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               farre
               greater
               ;
               wherein
               it
               is
               more
               profitable
               to
               the
               Estate
               :
               And
               it
               is
               more
               iust
               ,
               for
               that
               euery
               man
               hauing
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               euery
               one
               is
               likewise
               bound
               to
               contribute
               .
               But
               the
               principall
               part
               of
               Iustice
               would
               be●
               if
               it
               be
               proportioned
               and
               layd
               equally
               among
               them
               that
               contribute
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               euery
               mans
               estate
               ;
               If
               the
               leuy
               be
               made
               without
               rigorous
               executions
               ,
               especially
               against
               the
               person
               .
               The
               contrary
               whereof
               doth
               vsually
               happen
               vpon
               leuie
               of
               the
               Subsedies
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               imposed
               vpon
               view
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               certaine
               ground
               ,
               the
               goods
               of
               euery
               man
               being
               vnknowne
               to
               direct
               them
               ,
               and
               leuying
               it
               vpon
               the
               poorest
               ,
               they
               cause
               them
               many
               times
               to
               dye
               in
               Prison
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               pouerty
               resenting
               Barbarisme
               :
               Or
               to
               get
               some
               delay
               of
               payment
               ,
               the
               poore
               man
               must
               satisfie
               the
               Auarice
               of
               Receiuers
               ,
               and
               Sergeants
               ,
               which
               ruine
               him
               by
               such
               concussions
               ,
               the
               which
               many
               times
               exceede
               the
               principall
               of
               the
               Subsedy
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               some
               considerations
               be
               iust
               ,
               to
               exempt
               certayne
               conditions
               of
               persons
               ,
               
               or
               that
               making
               the
               imposition
               generall
               ,
               some
               trouble
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ▪
               ;
               they
               must
               haue
               recourse
               to
               those
               that
               are
               casuall
               As
               after
               the
               Ciuill
               Warres
               at
               Rome
               ,
               they
               setled
               the
               twentieth
               part
               of
               Successions
               and
               Legacies
               ,
               which
               were
               left
               to
               Strangers
               or
               Collaterals
               .
               And
               before
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Warre
               likewise
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Consul
               Manlius
               ,
               they
               ordayned
               the
               twentieth
               part
               of
               infranchised
               men
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Scotland
                 Malcolana
              
               hauing
               sold
               all
               the
               Kings
               Demesus
               ,
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Countrey
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               Fees
               changing
               hand
               ,
               should
               pay
               vnto
               the
               King
               a
               certaine
               right
               of
               redemption
               .
            
             
               Impositions
               likewise
               and
               customes
               may
               bee
               iustly
               
               layd
               vpon
               all
               that
               which
               may
               corrupt
               the
               manners
               
               of
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               eyther
               to
               contayne
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               han●sh
               th●m
               away
               .
               This
               re●son
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               in
               some
               Estates
               they
               haue
               charged
               suits
               with
               diuers
               duties
               ;
               and
               in
               others
               they
               haue
               only
               punished
               them
               that
               sled
               from
               them
               ,
               imposing
               great
               amercements
               vpon
               them
               that
               sayled
               ;
               and
               in
               others
               they
               haue
               punished
               rash
               pleaders
               ,
               which
               lost
               their
               causes
               ;
               as
               at
               Athens
               and
               Rome
               .
               Those
               likewise
               which
               may
               be
               established
               without
               opposition
               ,
               which
               come
               from
               some
               Body
               vnited
               and
               of
               authority
               ,
               may
               be
               receiued
               for
               the
               facility
               of
               their
               establishment
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               they
               haue
               many
               times
               more
               regard
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               then
               vnto
               Iustice.
               But
               if
               the
               necessity
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               prouide
               a
               speedy
               remedy
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               attend
               the
               time
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               necessary
               for
               the
               establiment
               ,
               and
               the
               leuy
               of
               an
               imposition
               :
               there
               is
               no
               other
               meanes
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               voluntary
               borrowing●
               ,
               vpon
               those
               that
               are
               best
               able
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               shall
               pay
               at
               a
               prefixed
               time
               without
               sayling
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               maintayne
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               publique
               ,
               and
               that
               whensoeuer
               the
               like
               necessity
               should
               happen
               ,
               they
               might
               finde
               the
               purses
               of
               priuate
               men
               open
               to
               succour
               him
               .
               But
               if
               he
               cannot
               finde
               money
               without
               interest
               ,
               he
               must
               to
               the
               end
               to
               stay
               the
               course
               ,
               prouide
               for
               the
               payment
               both
               of
               principal
               and
               interest
               by
               the
               same
               assignation
               ,
               the
               which
               shall
               be
               deliuered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               lend
               ,
               as
               well
               being
               assured
               by
               this
               meanes
               of
               their
               due
               ,
               they
               might
               lend
               another
               time
               more
               freely
               :
               As
               for
               feare
               ,
               that
               this
               assignation
               remaining
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               which
               mannage
               the
               businesse
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               disposed
               of
               ,
               whereby
               the
               the
               Prince
               should
               not
               onely
               ●oose
               his
               credit
               ,
               but
               should
               finde
               himselfe
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               time
               charged
               with
               great
               interest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               47.
               
               Of
               the
               mannaging
               and
               good
               husbandry
               of
               the
               Treasure
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               ordring
               of
               the
               expences
               ,
               and
               the
               cutting
               it
               off
               .
            
             
               THe
               ground
               of
               the
               Finances
               being
               found
               ,
               we
               must
               order
               the
               mannaging
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               two
               principall
               points
               .
               The
               one
               concernes
               the
               husbanding
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               persons
               which
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               this
               mannaging
               .
               The
               husbanding
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               order
               and
               gouerning
               of
               the
               expences
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               exceeds
               the
               receipt
               ,
               the
               cutting
               off
               part
               of
               the
               charges
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               order
               of
               the
               expence
               ,
               if
               in
               all
               things
               that
               which
               concernes
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               ,
               
               the
               same
               must
               likewise
               be
               obserued
               in
               the
               Treasure
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               expence
               ,
               must
               bee
               of
               Almes
               ,
               wherein
               he
               may
               not
               be
               sparing
               .
               
               The
               Kings
               of
               France
               haue
               had
               goodly
               examples
               in
               St.
               Lewis
               ,
               who
               founded
               and
               endowed
               Twenty
               eight
               Bodies
               or
               Colledges
               ,
               as
               the
               Seigniour
               of
               I●inuille
               sayth
               ;
               And
               had
               dayly
               in
               his
               traine
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               poore
               ,
               
               and
               in
               Lent
               two
               hundred
               and
               forty
               ,
               feeding
               them
               with
               meate
               from
               his
               Table
               .
               So
               hee
               liued
               in
               great
               honour
               ,
               feared
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               reuerenced
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               adored
               by
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               after
               hee
               had
               Reigned
               Forty
               foure
               Yeares
               ,
               hee
               left
               two
               Sonnes
               ,
               whose
               posterity
               haue
               Reigned
               ,
               and
               doe
               yet
               ouer
               the
               French
               ;
               and
               his
               Realme
               exceeding
               rich
               ,
               and
               flourishing
               to
               his
               Successor
               ,
               recommending
               especially
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               deuoute
               towards
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               charitable
               vnto
               those
               who
               are
               poore
               and
               miserable
               .
               Almes
               doe
               neuer
               impouerish
               an
               Estate
               ,
               
               nor
               a
               
               family
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               they
               enrich
               them
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               blessings
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Chapter
               of
               the
               expence
               must
               be
               the
               freeing
               of
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               
               but
               first
               of
               those
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               its
               safetie
               ;
               as
               the
               pay
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               Munitions
               ,
               Artillery
               ,
               Shipps
               and
               Vessells
               of
               Warre
               ,
               Repayrations
               and
               Fortifications
               of
               Townes
               and
               important
               places
               ,
               entertainment
               of
               Spies
               ,
               and
               finally
               all
               the
               Expences
               ,
               aswell
               ordinary
               as
               extraordinary
               ,
               necessary
               to
               warrant
               the
               Estate
               ,
               against
               the
               inuasion
               of
               strangers
               ,
               or
               the
               reuolt
               of
               Subiects
               .
               
               Next
               must
               follow
               the
               Fees
               of
               Officers
               ,
               especially
               of
               those
               ,
               by
               whose
               meanes
               they
               hold
               the
               rest
               in
               their
               duty
               and
               obedience
               ,
               these
               making
               a
               part
               of
               the
               safety
               .
               Then
               follow
               the
               debts
               ,
               which
               I
               place
               next
               to
               the
               necessary
               charges
               for
               the
               safety
               :
               For
               that
               if
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               these
               charges
               ,
               the
               Estate
               be
               not
               secure
               ,
               the
               debts
               cannot
               be
               assured
               .
            
             
               
               After
               these
               come
               Recompences
               ;
               with
               which
               they
               shall
               not
               charge
               the
               Treasure
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               the
               King
               must
               bestow
               Offices
               and
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               accustome
               all
               the
               great
               Men
               not
               to
               seeke
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               Recompence
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               most
               share
               and
               more
               durable
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               made
               by
               money
               .
               For
               a
               Prince
               which
               aduanceth
               some
               one
               to
               hon●r
               that
               hath
               done
               him
               seruice
               ,
               
               he
               publisheth
               the
               merrit
               of
               him
               whom
               he
               recompenceth
               ,
               and
               his
               fauour
               withall
               ,
               the
               which
               remaines
               continually
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               him
               that
               receiues
               it
               ;
               And
               it
               lasts
               as
               long
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               receiued
               it
               in
               this
               degree
               :
               And
               moreouer
               the
               remembrance
               which
               they
               haue
               ,
               to
               haue
               seene
               a
               Man
               gratified
               for
               his
               merrit
               ,
               many
               by
               this
               meanes
               are
               inuited
               to
               serue
               ,
               seeing
               seruices
               so
               honorably
               rewarded
               ▪
               whereas
               to
               recompence
               in
               money
               ,
               few
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               many
               times
               continues
               no
               longer
               then
               the
               money
               lasteth
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               may
               likewise
               recompence
               his
               seruants
               ,
               to
               
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               in
               procuring
               eyther
               for
               them
               or
               theirs
               ,
               marriages
               and
               alliances
               of
               aduantage
               ;
               Not
               thereby
               to
               force
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               tiranny
               :
               But
               he
               that
               sees
               himselfe
               debarred
               of
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               ,
               is
               glad
               sometimes
               to
               approach
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               alliance
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               grace
               with
               his
               Master
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               inferiour
               in
               meanes
               ,
               and
               family
               ;
               Especially
               when
               the
               inequallity
               is
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               hee
               may
               receiue
               some
               dishonor
               by
               the
               alliance
               .
               Knowing
               then
               how
               to
               husband
               these
               kind
               of
               recompences
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               great
               seruices
               will
               be
               rewarded
               ;
               and
               recompences
               of
               small
               seruices
               will
               be
               of
               so
               little
               moment
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               not
               greatly
               charge
               the
               Treasure
               .
            
             
               After
               recompences
               follow
               gifts
               ,
               the
               which
               must
               not
               be
               done
               at
               pleasure
               :
               
               But
               as
               recompences
               are
               made
               for
               seruices
               done
               ,
               gifts
               must
               likewise
               be
               for
               seruices
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               and
               impo●tance
               thereof
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               quallity
               ,
               sufficiencie
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               moderate
               his
               bounty
               ,
               
               and
               giue
               not
               to
               one
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               many
               ,
               little
               ,
               and
               often
               .
               I
               say
               to
               many
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               giuing
               to
               one
               alone
               ,
               the
               enuy
               is
               great
               ,
               the
               grace
               little
               ,
               and
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               him
               that
               rece●ues
               ,
               may
               one
               day
               be
               hurtfull
               .
               I
               say
               little
               and
               often
               ,
               especially
               in
               money
               ,
               which
               is
               soone
               consumed
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               great
               expence
               in
               gifts
               wast
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               accustome
               those
               that
               receiue
               them
               ,
               to
               moderate
               dem●unds
               .
               Small
               bounties
               often
               reitterated
               ,
               are
               as
               it
               were
               insensible
               ;
               the
               grace
               is
               the
               more
               durable
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               those
               which
               receiue
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               and
               hope
               in
               continuing
               the
               seruice
               to
               receiue
               daily
               ,
               bind
               Men
               the
               more
               .
               I
               except
               the
               gifts
               that
               are
               made
               to
               Embassadours
               and
               Forraigne
               Princes
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               done
               for
               reputation
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               magnificence
               of
               him
               that
               giues
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               may
               in
               no
               sort
               bee
               omitted
               where
               they
               haue
               beene
               accustomed
               .
            
             
               *
               The
               expence
               which
               followes
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               
               beene
               propounded
               by
               some
               ,
               for
               the
               breeding
               vp
               and
               instructing
               of
               youth
               ,
               to
               that
               whereunto
               they
               shall
               be
               found
               fit
               ,
               (
               especially
               the
               poore
               )
               as
               we
               haue
               formerly
               sayd
               ,
               by
               the
               Erecting
               of
               publique
               houses
               ,
               for
               manuall
               Arts
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               manufactures
               :
               Whereunto
               may
               bee
               added
               the
               building
               of
               Seminaries
               for
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               study
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               
               and
               other
               learned
               vocations
               ;
               and
               some
               for
               the
               excercises
               of
               honor
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Nobility
               .
               In
               many
               Estates
               they
               haue
               prouided
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Seminaries
               ,
               for
               piety
               and
               the
               sciences
               ;
               but
               the
               greatest
               are
               so
               ill
               gouerned
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               become
               vnprofitable
               ,
               by
               the
               disorder
               which
               is
               found
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               Seminaries
               of
               honor
               and
               vertue
               ,
               I
               meane
               those
               places
               which
               are
               destinated
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               Armes
               ;
               in
               long
               and
               dangerous
               voyages
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mannaging
               of
               publique
               affaires
               :
               Whereof
               hitherto
               they
               haue
               made
               small
               accompt
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               safety
               and
               reputation
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               especially
               of
               a
               principallity
               ,
               consists
               in
               those
               of
               this
               condition
               :
               Who
               ,
               if
               with
               that
               greatnesse
               of
               courage
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               naturall
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               ioyne
               industry
               and
               prudence
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               gotten
               by
               exercises
               and
               instructions
               ,
               fit
               for
               their
               profession
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               many
               would
               haue
               beene
               more
               capable
               to
               serue
               the
               publique
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               
               It
               were
               a
               great
               Art
               both
               of
               pollicy
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               should
               cause
               the
               young
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               Estate
               to
               be
               bred
               vp
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               whose
               Fathers
               haue
               not
               the
               meanes
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               charge
               of
               such
               an
               instruction
               ,
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               of
               this
               condition
               :
               And
               there
               to
               entertaine
               thē
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               publique
               ,
               vnto
               a
               certaine
               Age
               ,
               to
               ●e
               distributed
               &
               do
               seruice
               in
               the
               troups
               and
               garissons
               ,
               affecting
               c●●taine
               places
               of
               honor
               vnto
               them
               ,
               with
               suffi●●●●●●●terta●ment
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               they
               may
               bee
               ad●a●ced
               a●●r
               they
               haue
               se●ued
               some
               time
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               these
               M●n
               ,
               gouerning
               all
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               
               they
               would
               be
               more
               faithfull
               vnto
               him
               :
               The
               Gentlemen
               who
               find
               themselues
               burthened
               with
               many
               children
               ,
               and
               who
               for
               feare
               to
               leaue
               them
               miserable
               ,
               become
               house-doues
               ,
               to
               husband
               both
               their
               liues
               and
               goods
               ,
               would
               hazard
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               freely
               for
               the
               Princes
               seruice
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               diuerted
               for
               the
               care
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               whom
               they
               knew
               could
               not
               one
               day
               faile
               of
               preferment
               ,
               aswell
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               institution
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               imployment
               for
               the
               Princes
               seruice
               ,
               which
               should
               bee
               assured
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               the
               charge
               which
               should
               be
               made
               in
               these
               Seminaries
               ,
               would
               be
               recompenced
               by
               the
               seruice
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               ,
               would
               bee
               thereby
               inuited
               to
               do
               ,
               willingly
               and
               freely
               to
               the
               publique
               :
               And
               the
               troupes
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               Foote
               ,
               would
               bee
               found
               with
               more
               order
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               fidellity
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               being
               filled
               with
               young
               Men
               of
               good
               houses
               ,
               bred
               vp
               with
               honour
               and
               obedience
               ,
               then
               they
               now
               are
               ,
               being
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Men
               of
               no
               moment
               ,
               Ryotous
               ,
               and
               drawne
               together
               from
               all
               parts
               .
            
             
               After
               all
               these
               expences
               ,
               come
               those
               which
               may
               serue
               eyther
               for
               the
               commodity
               ,
               
               or
               the
               decoration
               of
               Townes
               and
               Prouinces
               ;
               as
               conduits
               of
               Water
               ,
               structure
               of
               Bridges
               ,
               repairation
               of
               wayes
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Royall
               Pallaces
               ,
               Pyramides
               ,
               Tombs
               ,
               Statues
               ,
               Collosses
               ,
               and
               other
               publique
               buildings
               :
               But
               with
               this
               restraint
               ,
               neuer
               to
               enter
               into
               those
               expenses
               ,
               vntill
               the
               sparing
               of
               the
               sōme
               which
               is
               necessry
               ,
               be
               first
               made
               .
               For
               to
               multiply
               the
               Subsedies
               ,
               to
               make
               Pallaces
               ,
               more
               stately
               then
               necessary
               ,
               were
               to
               leaue
               a
               remembrance
               of
               his
               tyranny
               ,
               aad
               a
               perpetuall
               testimony
               to
               posterity
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               built
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Subiects
               .
            
             
               Behold
               the
               principall
               husbandry
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               order
               of
               the
               expence
               .
               
               But
               the
               stocke
               of
               the
               Treasure
               being
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               beare
               all
               these
               charges
               ,
               most
               part
               of
               which
               seeme
               necessary
               ;
               they
               must
               seeke
               the
               meanes
               to
               raise
               the
               Farmes
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               debts
               ,
               especially
               
               of
               interests
               ,
               of
               Fees
               ,
               and
               of
               excessiue
               gifts
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               come
               (
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               in
               many
               Estates
               )
               to
               make
               new
               impositions
               .
               In
               an
               Estate
               where
               the
               Prince
               finds
               himselfe
               ill
               assured
               of
               the
               will
               of
               his
               prime
               Men
               ,
               they
               haue
               obserued
               the
               course
               which
               Eumenes
               vsed
               ,
               to
               borrow
               of
               those
               that
               were
               ill
               affected
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               interessing
               them
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               thereof
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               loosing
               their
               debt
               they
               helpe
               to
               maintaine
               it
               .
               But
               if
               they
               finde
               some
               hinderance
               to
               assure
               themselues
               elsewhere
               ,
               this
               meanes
               would
               be
               but
               weake
               .
               Wherefore
               a
               Prince
               must
               neuer
               borrow
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               in
               an
               vrgent
               necessity
               :
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               doth
               so
               much
               harme
               to
               a
               bad
               husband
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               publique
               is
               many
               times
               )
               then
               credit
               .
            
             
               
               I
               know
               that
               many
               hold
               ,
               that
               this
               cutting
               off
               of
               debts
               or
               wages
               is
               vniust
               :
               as
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Estate
               hath
               wherewithall
               to
               pay
               :
               But
               if
               the
               sparing
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Reuenew
               be
               not
               sufficient
               to
               satisfie
               ,
               the
               necessity
               makes
               this
               cutting
               off
               necessary
               and
               iust
               .
               For
               to
               satisfie
               it
               by
               a
               new
               imposition
               ,
               were
               to
               repaire
               one
               iniustice
               by
               another
               more
               generall
               ,
               &
               to
               draw
               most
               commonly
               from
               the
               poore
               to
               giue
               vnto
               the
               rich
               ;
               in
               which
               cutting
               off
               part
               of
               the
               interest
               of
               debts
               ,
               will
               not
               preiudice
               so
               much
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               great
               ,
               as
               a
               Subsedie
               would
               do
               the
               Poore
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               among
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Prince
               is
               indebted
               ,
               there
               may
               bee
               some
               one
               found
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               cutting
               off
               would
               bee
               hurtfull
               :
               But
               for
               one
               of
               that
               quality
               among
               the
               Princes
               creditors
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               fiue
               hundred
               of
               the
               poore
               reduced
               to
               beggery
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               by
               that
               meanes
               pay
               the
               debts
               due
               by
               the
               Estate
               :
               the
               which
               I
               vnderstand
               of
               Estates
               which
               are
               already
               ouercharged
               with
               great
               impositions
               ,
               and
               likewise
               with
               great
               debts
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               48.
               
               Of
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Treasure
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               the
               quallity
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               mannaging
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ought
               to
               be
               committed
               ,
               
               if
               Men
               could
               be
               knowne
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               ,
               but
               would
               make
               choice
               to
               deliuer
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               most
               loyall
               :
               But
               making
               this
               choyce
               most
               commonly
               by
               hazard
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               although
               we
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               an
               honest
               Man
               ,
               to
               whom
               wee
               will
               giue
               this
               charge
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               take
               neither
               a
               poore
               Man
               nor
               a
               needy
               ,
               nor
               one
               that
               is
               too
               powerfull
               ,
               nor
               of
               too
               great
               authority
               .
               The
               first
               for
               feare
               that
               through
               necessity
               he
               bee
               not
               inuited
               to
               rob
               vs
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               least
               that
               he
               steale
               from
               vs
               too
               boldly
               ,
               and
               hauing
               robbed
               vs
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               call
               him
               to
               an
               accompt
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               his
               thefts
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               besides
               this
               an
               ordinary
               fault
               which
               is
               cōmitted
               in
               this
               subiect
               in
               many
               Estates
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               a
               trade
               of
               it
               apart
               ,
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               Princes
               purse
               .
               So
               as
               he
               that
               enters
               into
               it
               ,
               instructs
               himselfe
               as
               to
               an
               Art
               to
               do
               his
               owne
               businesse
               ;
               the
               which
               he
               cannot
               doe
               but
               with
               the
               preiudice
               of
               the
               publique
               :
               Thus
               the
               elder
               they
               grow
               ,
               the
               more
               learned
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               .
               I
               doe
               much
               commend
               that
               ancient
               custome
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               to
               imploy
               young
               Men
               in
               the
               mannaging
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               before
               they
               aduanced
               them
               to
               any
               other
               Offices
               :
               For
               this
               is
               to
               giue
               them
               occasion
               to
               shew
               their
               discretion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               hope
               to
               bee
               one
               day
               something
               more
               ,
               to
               incourage
               them
               to
               doe
               their
               duties
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               mannage
               the
               publique
               Reuenewes
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               youth
               is
               lesse
               auaritious
               then
               another
               
               Age
               ,
               and
               more
               innocent
               ,
               and
               lesse
               hardy
               in
               deceipts
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               discouered
               :
               
               So
               as
               the
               Romans
               leauing
               them
               but
               a
               short
               time
               in
               these
               charges
               ,
               to
               bee
               aduanced
               to
               other
               honors
               ,
               they
               came
               forth
               more
               innocent
               then
               they
               entred
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               that
               a
               long
               experience
               is
               necessary
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               to
               mannage
               them
               well
               ,
               
               this
               were
               to
               endeare
               the
               trade
               .
               The
               greatest
               pollicy
               in
               the
               Treasure
               to
               serue
               the
               publique
               ,
               is
               to
               haue
               no
               other
               but
               discretion
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               how
               to
               write
               downe
               that
               which
               hee
               receiues
               and
               paies
               ;
               to
               recouer
               that
               which
               he
               receiues
               not
               ,
               hauing
               charge
               to
               make
               the
               recouery
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               exactly
               the
               commandements
               and
               ordinances
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               power
               to
               ordaine
               .
               There
               is
               no
               factor
               in
               a
               shop
               but
               vnderstands
               this
               .
               But
               I
               will
               confesse
               ,
               that
               to
               know
               how
               to
               steale
               from
               the
               publique
               cunningly
               ,
               and
               to
               couer
               and
               disguise
               his
               thefts
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               long
               experience
               of
               ill
               doing
               ,
               be
               it
               to
               defend
               the
               falshood
               of
               an
               acquittance
               ,
               of
               the
               omission
               of
               a
               receipt
               ,
               of
               a
               false
               reprisall
               ,
               of
               a
               disguising
               of
               parties
               ,
               and
               a
               secret
               composition
               with
               those
               that
               are
               to
               receiue
               ;
               with
               other
               courses
               o●dinary
               to
               those
               which
               deale
               in
               this
               trade
               ;
               Not
               meaning
               to
               taxe
               honest
               Men.
               
            
             
               Some
               to
               make
               accomptants
               more
               diligent
               to
               make
               their
               receipts
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               them
               that
               they
               may
               not
               maliciously
               (
               as
               it
               often
               happens
               )
               make
               reprizes
               ,
               
               or
               to
               ease
               some
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               or
               to
               vse
               it
               for
               their
               owne
               particular
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               designe
               ;
               haue
               held
               it
               fit
               to
               regulate
               their
               Fees
               proportionably
               to
               that
               which
               they
               are
               to
               receiue
               ,
               and
               to
               diminish
               thē
               ,
               according
               vnto
               that
               which
               they
               shall
               leaue
               in
               reprizes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               being
               interessed
               in
               their
               owne
               particular
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               more
               exact
               to
               make
               their
               receipts
               .
               Others
               haue
               giuen
               their
               receipt
               to
               make
               the
               abatments
               ,
               with
               charge
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bring
               in
               any
               not
               soluable
               :
               The
               which
               would
               seeme
               more
               iust
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               heare
               and
               examine
               the
               accompts
               ,
               
               besides
               the
               choyce
               that
               they
               are
               to
               make
               ,
               of
               the
               honestest
               men
               for
               this
               ●ffect
               ;
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               bind
               them
               ,
               to
               iudges
               accordi●g
               to
               certain●
               formes
               and
               orders
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               held
               fit
               to
               hinder
               the
               abus●s
               which
               accomptants
               ,
               or
               themselues
               might
               commit
               :
               And
               especially
               to
               draw
               particular
               Notes
               of
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               enjoyne
               the
               accomptant
               to
               verifie
               ,
               vpon
               those
               of
               the
               receipt
               and
               expence
               ,
               without
               any
               meanes
               of
               dispencing
               ,
               for
               any
               occasion
               whatsoeuer
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               he
               may
               addresse
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               reason
               to
               ●ase
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Prince
               is
               not
               alwayes
               at
               leasure
               ,
               
               nor
               sometimes
               of
               experience
               to
               regulate
               &
               direct
               his
               owne
               affaires
               ;
               and
               that
               moreouer
               ,
               hee
               is
               importuned
               by
               an
               infinit
               number
               of
               beggers
               ,
               whom
               if
               he
               should
               satisfie
               ,
               his
               Treasure
               would
               be
               found
               too
               short
               :
               To
               free
               himselfe
               of
               the
               hatred
               ,
               which
               the
               deniall
               of
               so
               many
               demaunds
               might
               purchase
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               discharge
               himselfe
               of
               the
               importunity
               ;
               the
               custome
               is
               to
               send
               such
               sutors
               to
               a
               Councell
               consisting
               of
               rough
               and
               seuere
               men
               ,
               more
               inclined
               to
               refuse
               then
               to
               graunt
               ;
               and
               who
               know
               how
               to
               moderate
               the
               denialls
               which
               they
               make
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               not
               depriue
               those
               which
               are
               refused
               of
               all
               hope
               ,
               to
               be
               satisfied
               in
               some
               other
               thing
               :
               For
               rough
               and
               contumelious
               denialls
               ,
               may
               distast
               many
               ,
               from
               imploying
               themse●ues
               in
               the
               Princes
               seruice
               ,
               although
               the
               Prince
               make
               not
               the
               deniall
               :
               For
               that
               as
               they
               loue
               the
               dogg
               for
               the
               Masters
               sake
               ,
               it
               falls
               out
               often
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               dogg
               bites
               too
               sharply
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               they
               take
               exceptions
               at
               the
               Master
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               49.
               
               Of
               the
               Exchequer
               or
               sparing
               of
               Treasure
               .
            
             
               
               THere
               remaines
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               the
               which
               some
               haue
               held
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               publique
               ,
               euen
               that
               which
               is
               made
               to
               heape
               vp
               Treasure
               ,
               drawing
               apart
               great
               summs
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               ,
               God
               forbidding
               it
               Deutr●nomy
               .
               This
               many
               times
               hath
               caused
               some
               to
               attempt
               against
               Estates
               :
               As
               the
               sonne
               of
               Tygranes
               ,
               who
               besieged
               Sop●one
               ,
               a
               Towne
               in
               Armenia
               ,
               which
               Pompeys
               Army
               ,
               to
               haue
               his
               Fathers
               Treasure
               .
               Moreouer
               this
               gathering
               together
               ruines
               the
               Commerce
               and
               traffique
               of
               the
               Subiects
               ;
               and
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               affaires
               are
               thereunto
               disposed
               .
               Sardinapalus
               l●ft
               forty
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               to
               those
               which
               slue
               him
               .
               Darius
               left
               fourscore
               to
               Alexander
               who
               vāquished
               him
               .
               And
               many
               times
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               leaues
               much
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               leaues
               him
               withall
               a
               speedy
               meanes
               to
               ruine
               him
               .
               For
               a
               young
               Man
               relying
               vpon
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               thrusts
               himselfe
               into
               impossible
               enterprizes
               ,
               which
               are
               aboue
               his
               fo●ces
               ;
               hates
               peace
               ;
               contemns
               the
               friendship
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               Enters
               into
               Warre
               not
               onely
               vnnecessary
               ●nd
               of
               little
               profit
               ,
               but
               also
               hurtfull
               .
            
             
               Yet
               custome
               is
               contrary
               ,
               as
               also
               reason
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               the
               consideration
               of
               heaping
               vp
               of
               Treasure
               :
               For
               that
               to
               gather
               toget●er
               money
               when
               as
               necessity
               doth
               presse
               ,
               that
               were
               too
               late
               :
               For
               that
               the
               bruit
               of
               Armes
               ,
               causing
               traffique
               to
               ●●ase
               ,
               Tillage
               ,
               and
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               fruits
               ,
               the
               customes
               and
               imposts
               by
               co●s●quence
               would
               decay
               ;
               and
               the
               Sub●ect●
               (
               imp●uerished
               by
               the
               lodging
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               ●●d
               the
               holding
               of
               the
               Fields
               )
               will
               be
               vnable
               to
               p●y
               .
            
             
             
               But
               there
               must
               be
               two
               considerations
               added
               for
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               Treasure
               .
               
               The
               one
               to
               make
               it
               equall
               to
               the
               other
               forces
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               persons
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               imploy
               ,
               and
               of
               Munition
               of
               Victualls
               and
               War
               ,
               which
               are
               nec●ssary
               for
               vs
               ;
               whereof
               wee
               must
               make
               a
               Magazine
               or
               store-house
               before
               we
               gather
               Treasure
               .
               For
               to
               hope
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               the
               Treasure
               alone
               which
               we
               gather
               will
               preserue
               vs
               from
               ruine
               ,
               were
               a
               vaine
               thing
               ;
               and
               the
               examples
               aboue
               mentio●ed
               shew
               it
               sufficiently
               .
               The
               other
               considerations
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               draw
               together
               so
               much
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               incommodate
               the
               commerce
               and
               traffique
               of
               the
               Subiects
               :
               For
               this
               were
               to
               dry
               vp
               the
               spring
               of
               the
               Treasure
               .
               If
               the
               Sea
               should
               retaine
               all
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Riuers
               which
               disgorge
               themselues
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               ●eturne
               them
               to
               their
               fountaines
               ,
               by
               conduits
               vnder
               ground
               ;
               it
               would
               dry
               vp
               the
               Riuers
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               grow
               dry
               it selfe
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               which
               will
               shew
               any
               discretion
               in
               heaping
               of
               Treasure
               ,
               
               haue
               considered
               in
               grosse
               the
               quantity
               of
               money
               ,
               which
               goes
               forth
               and
               ●nters
               yearely
               into
               an
               Estate
               :
               And
               if
               there
               enters
               more
               then
               goes
               forth
               ,
               they
               haue
               held
               that
               a
               Prince
               might
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               interest
               of
               the
               commerce
               ,
               lay
               vp
               yearely
               in
               his
               Exchequer
               ,
               as
               much
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               ,
               as
               the
               entry
               exceeded
               the
               going
               forth
               .
               But
               if
               the
               entry
               hath
               not
               exceeded
               the
               going
               forth
               ,
               they
               haue
               held
               and
               with
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               ought
               not
               to
               lay
               vp
               any
               Treasure
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               case
               there
               is
               another
               Remedy
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               haue
               formerly
               made
               mention
               ▪
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               af●er
               nec●ssary
               charges
               are
               payed
               ,
               
               the
               Prince
               hauing
               meanes
               to
               spare
               somethi●g
               for
               his
               neede
               ,
               he
               may
               distribute
               it
               vpon
               moderate
               in●erest
               to
               the
               Marchants
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               taking
               necessary
               security
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               sayd
               Augustus
               did
               )
               to
               y●ild
               it
               at
               a
               c●rtaine
               time
               .
               For
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               the
               assuranc●s
               being
               good
               ,
               this
               supply
               would
               bee
               as
               ready
               as
               if
               it
               were
               in
               his
               Coffers
               :
               And
               the
               interest
               being
               such
               as
               the
               Marchan●
               may
               gaine
               ther●by
               ,
               the
               commerce
               is
               no
               way
               diminished
               
               by
               this
               sparing
               ,
               but
               rather
               augmented
               ,
               and
               the
               Subiects
               and
               Prince
               enricht
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               But
               men
               haue
               beene
               much
               troubled
               for
               the
               guard
               of
               Treasures
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               .
               
               The
               Kings
               of
               Peru
               ,
               kept
               it
               in
               great
               Massies
               ,
               of
               Gold
               and
               Siluer
               :
               The
               Romans
               in
               Lingotis
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               Tyles
               ;
               The
               Kings
               of
               Morocco
               caused
               Massie
               Boules
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               which
               set
               vpon
               the
               top
               of
               their
               Mosquees
               or
               Temples
               ;
               Some
               (
               to
               be
               guarded
               more
               religiously
               )
               haue
               put
               them
               into
               Churches
               .
               As
               the
               guard
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               is
               not
               vneasie
               ,
               so
               in
               a
               Principality
               or
               Monarchie
               it
               is
               most
               difficult
               .
               For
               they
               haue
               not
               so
               much
               cause
               to
               guard
               it
               from
               theeues
               ,
               as
               from
               their
               owne
               Princes
               ,
               who
               for
               their
               priuate
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               some
               flatterers
               ,
               scatter
               that
               in
               one
               yeare
               ,
               which
               their
               predecessors
               haue
               gathered
               in
               many
               .
               So
               Caligula
               spent
               in
               one
               yeare
               ,
               seauentie
               and
               seuen
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               Tyb●rius
               (
               as
               they
               write
               )
               had
               drawne
               together
               :
               And
               Carcalla
               consumed
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               which
               Seuerus
               his
               Father
               had
               spared
               in
               Ninteene
               yeares
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               as
               it
               is
               most
               fitting
               ,
               that
               few
               men
               should
               know
               what
               is
               layd
               vp
               in
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               least
               that
               being
               too
               much
               ,
               it
               should
               prouoke
               some
               through
               Enuy
               to
               se●ke
               to
               get
               it
               ;
               or
               being
               too
               lit●le
               ,
               it
               should
               make
               vs
               to
               bee
               contemned
               of
               our
               Enemies
               :
               So
               many
               haue
               held
               it
               fit
               ▪
               to
               ordaine
               not
               to
               touch
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               great
               necessity
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               of
               greatest
               autority
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               50.
               
               Of
               treaties
               in
               generall
               ,
               be
               it
               for
               the
               enter-view
               and
               parley
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Deputies
               and
               Emb●ssadours
               .
            
             
               EStates
               are
               like
               vnto
               buildings
               raised
               high
               ,
               
               the
               which
               although
               they
               bee
               built
               of
               good
               m●●erials
               ,
               and
               strong
               Walles
               ,
               yet
               to
               subsist
               long
               ,
               they
               haue
               neede
               to
               be
               supported
               and
               vnderpropt
               without
               with
               Buttresses
               ,
               Pillars
               ,
               and
               Arches
               ;
               For
               that
               being
               threatned
               as
               well
               without
               as
               within
               ,
               they
               must
               bee
               rampired
               against
               all
               forces
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               care
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               especially
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               is
               most
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               man
               that
               shall
               bee
               called
               to
               the
               Rule
               or
               Goue●nment
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               This
               Care
               consists
               in
               three
               principall
               points
               .
               
               The
               first
               is
               how
               hee
               shall
               gouerne
               himselfe
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               The
               second
               consists
               in
               gaining
               some
               credit
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               part
               in
               their
               deliberations
               .
               The
               third
               and
               last
               ,
               being
               vnable
               to
               passe
               without
               them
               ,
               to
               get
               meanes
               to
               pierce
               into
               their
               Designes
               .
               The
               manner
               how
               to
               gouerne
               himselfe
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               depends
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               treating
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               obseruation
               of
               treaties
               ,
               according
               vnto
               the
               which
               hee
               must
               gouerne
               himselfe
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               treating
               depends
               chiefly
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               persons
               and
               of
               affaires
               .
               Yet
               there
               are
               some
               generall
               considerations
               which
               deserue
               to
               be
               knowne
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               in
               the
               ouerture
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               to
               treate
               ,
               it
               many
               times
               happening
               ,
               
               that
               of
               two
               Princes
               which
               are
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               one
               will
               not
               seeke
               vnto
               the
               other
               for
               an
               Accord
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               ouerture
               must
               bee
               made
               eyther
               
               by
               some
               greater
               Prince
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               Neighbour
               that
               is
               a
               Friend
               to
               both
               :
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Ministers
               of
               two
               Princes
               meeting
               accid●ntally
               together
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               imployed
               .
               Argenion
               ,
               and
               a
               Steward
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Mantoua
               ,
               m●eting
               at
               
                 Creal
                 Carragio
              
               ,
               to
               condole
               in
               their
               Masters
               names
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Marquesse
               of
               Montferrat
               ,
               made
               an
               ouerture
               for
               the
               treaty
               of
               peace
               ,
               betwixt
               Charles
               the
               eight
               and
               
                 Lewis
                 Sforse
              
               .
               King
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               hath
               imployed
               Monkes
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               Religion
               giuing
               a
               free
               accesse
               to
               those
               of
               this
               condition
               ,
               and
               liberty
               to
               speake
               and
               propound
               what
               they
               will.
               The
               Ouerture
               to
               enter
               into
               treaty
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Princes
               resolue
               to
               parley
               themselues
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               treaty
               may
               be
               more
               secret
               ;
               or
               they
               depute
               Embassadours
               to
               that
               effect
               .
            
             
               Many
               haue
               not
               allowed
               of
               this
               Enter-view
               of
               Princes
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               Friends
               :
               
               And
               pa●ticularly
               
                 Philip
                 de
                 Comiues
              
               ,
               obserues
               many
               examples
               of
               the
               meeting
               of
               Princes
               ,
               who
               being
               fo●merly
               good
               Friends
               ,
               haue
               become
               ●nemies
               after
               this
               Enter-view
               .
               Yet
               I
               hold
               that
               in
               such
               affaires
               we
               cannot
               prescribe
               a
               certaine
               and
               g●nerall
               Rule
               ;
               Histories
               teaching
               vs
               ,
               that
               other
               Princes
               haue
               parled
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               hatred
               hath
               ensued
               :
               So
               this
               depends
               rather
               of
               the
               Estate
               of
               affaires
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               conformity
               and
               diuersity
               of
               humours
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               li●i●g
               ,
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               their
               people
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               E●t●r-view
               .
               That
               of
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               of
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               at
               Sauonne
               ,
               past
               fairely
               :
               As
               also
               that
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ,
               with
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               seuenth
               at
               Bolonia
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               same
               Pope
               with
               Francis
               the
               first
               .
               
            
             
               But
               it
               shall
               be
               discretion
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               before
               he
               comes
               to
               that
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               if
               at
               this
               parley
               there
               may
               not
               someth●ng
               fall
               out
               that
               may
               breed
               iealousie
               or
               enuie
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               draw
               him
               into
               contempt
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               hee
               t●eat●s
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Maximilian
               the
               first
               ,
               
               hauing
               appointed
               a
               place
               and
               Day
               to
               parley
               with
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               assignation
               .
               But
               fearing
               that
               he
               should
               not
               appeare
               so
               well
               accompanied
               as
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               whose
               trayne
               was
               in
               better
               order
               then
               the
               Germans
               ,
               he
               anoyded
               this
               Enter-view
               ,
               which
               might
               haue
               bred
               some
               contempt
               of
               him
               and
               his
               with
               the
               French
               ;
               and
               sought
               a
               pretext
               before
               he
               parted
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               arriued
               ,
               excusing
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               Warre
               which
               the
               Venetians
               made
               in
               Friuly
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               transport
               himselfe
               speedily
               .
               The
               place
               of
               parley
               is
               likewise
               v●ry
               considerable
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               safety
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               honour
               which
               he
               receiues
               ,
               whom
               they
               goe
               to
               finde
               in
               his
               owne
               Pallace
               .
            
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               safety
               is
               commonly
               the
               principall
               .
               And
               the
               distrust
               which
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               had
               ,
               
               that
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               a
               parley
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whereunto
               hee
               was
               inuited
               during
               the
               hostage
               of
               his
               two
               Sonnes
               in
               Spaine
               )
               they
               would
               retaine
               him
               ,
               made
               him
               refuse
               to
               come
               .
               The
               same
               consideration
               hath
               sometimes
               beene
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               two
               Princes
               being
               Enemies
               ,
               haue
               parlyed
               vpon
               a
               Bridge
               ,
               made
               to
               that
               end
               vpon
               a
               common
               Riuer
               ,
               with
               barres
               and
               shuttings
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               least
               that
               the
               Princes
               which
               parley
               ,
               or
               those
               which
               follow
               them
               ,
               falling
               into
               contestation
               for
               something
               ,
               should
               not
               attempt
               one
               against
               the
               other
               :
               As
               it
               happened
               at
               the
               parley
               betwixt
               Charles
               the
               seuenth
               ,
               then
               Dolphin
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               who
               was
               slayne
               by
               
                 Tann●quin
                 Du
                 Cha●tel
              
               :
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               this
               manner
               of
               parling
               was
               obserued
               betweene
               King
               Edward
               of
               England
               and
               Lewis
               the
               Eleuenth
               .
               But
               
                 Lewis
                 Sforse
              
               hauing
               demanded
               to
               haue
               the
               same
               ▪
               forme
               obserued
               and
               kept
               ,
               being
               to
               parley
               with
               Charles
               the
               Eighth
               in
               his
               returne
               from
               Naples
               ,
               they
               refused
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               who
               ought
               not
               to
               treate
               with
               the
               King
               as
               an
               Equall
               ,
               to
               whose
               fidelity
               hee
               did
               wrong
               ,
               to
               demand
               such
               assurances
               .
               Yet
               this
               hath
               no
               certaine
               
               Rules
               :
               But
               they
               goue●ne
               themselues
               in
               such
               things
               according
               to
               the
               confidence
               which
               they
               may
               take
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               course
               is
               to
               choose
               for
               these
               Enter-viewes
               ,
               eyther
               a
               neuterall
               place
               belonging
               to
               some
               common
               Friend
               ;
               or
               a
               place
               vpon
               the
               frontire
               ,
               or
               an
               Iland
               ;
               to
               regulate
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               shall
               accompany
               the
               Princes
               :
               And
               if
               the
               iealousie
               bee
               great
               ,
               they
               may
               specifie
               the
               Armes
               ,
               which
               euery
               one
               may
               carry
               in
               these
               Enter-viewes
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               of
               two
               Princes
               ,
               the
               one
               goes
               home
               vnto
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               doe
               him
               the
               houour
               of
               his
               House
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Prince
               be
               inferiour
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hee
               must
               send
               forth
               the
               Chiefe
               of
               his
               Court
               to
               receiue
               him
               :
               But
               if
               he
               be
               his
               equall
               in
               quality
               ,
               as
               being
               both
               Kings
               ,
               although
               there
               be
               some
               debate
               betwixt
               them
               for
               precedence
               ,
               if
               he
               come
               first
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               treaty
               is
               to
               bee
               ●ade
               ,
               hee
               must
               goe
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Enter
               view
               which
               was
               betwixt
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               and
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               at
               Sauona
               ,
               which
               then
               belonged
               vnto
               the
               Fren●h
               King
               ,
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               at
               the
               approach
               of
               Ferdinands
               Galley
               ,
               (
               before
               he
               could
               land
               )
               entred
               into
               it
               ,
               accompanied
               onely
               with
               his
               Guard
               ;
               to
               ●estifie
               his
               confidence
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               assure
               King
               ●erdinand
               of
               that
               which
               hee
               should
               finde
               in
               h●m
               :
               And
               at
               their
               going
               to
               land
               ,
               King
               Lewis
               left
               the
               right
               hand
               to
               Ferdinand
               ,
               who
               lodged
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               honourable
               place
               ;
               and
               himselfe
               went
               to
               the
               Bi●●●ppricke
               .
            
             
               When
               two
               Pri●ces
               vnequall
               in
               quality
               ,
               parley
               ,
               some
               hold
               that
               it
               is
               for
               the
               inferiour
               to
               come
               first
               vnto
               the
               p●ace
               of
               meeting
               ,
               
               there
               to
               attend
               the
               greater
               .
               Yet
               the
               contrary
               hath
               beene
               most
               commonly
               obserued
               vpon
               this
               rea●on
               ,
               that
               the
               lesse
               ought
               to
               goe
               vnto
               the
               greater
               .
               So
               as
               ●e
               is
               to
               goe
               first
               vnto
               the
               place
               where
               the
               parley
               ●s
               to
               ●ee
               made
               :
               And
               this
               was
               particularly
               practised
               ,
               
               at
               the
               enter-view
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               seuenth
               ,
               and
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               although
               that
               Marseilles
               were
               in
               the
               Kings
               sub●ection
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               presumed
               that
               two
               Princes
               doe
               not
               meete
               for
               small
               matters
               ,
               
               the
               which
               doth
               many
               times
               put
               their
               Neighbours
               in
               Iealousie
               of
               these
               Enter-viewes
               :
               they
               must
               finde
               out
               some
               apparant
               and
               important
               pretext
               ,
               the
               which
               may
               bee
               pub●ished
               to
               free
               their
               Neighbours
               from
               all
               Iealousie
               ,
               vnder
               which
               they
               may
               treate
               what
               else
               they
               please
               .
               When
               Pope
               Cl●m●●t
               the
               seuenth
               came
               to
               Marseilles
               ,
               to
               treate
               the
               Marriage
               of
               his
               Neece
               ,
               with
               him
               that
               was
               afterward
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ;
               this
               treaty
               might
               haue
               beene
               crost
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               knowne
               the
               Designe
               ;
               hee
               borrowed
               the
               pretezt
               of
               a
               generall
               peace
               ,
               and
               an
               Enterprize
               against
               Infidels
               ,
               the
               which
               could
               not
               put
               the
               Neighbours
               in
               Allarme
               ,
               carrying
               a
               faire
               shew
               ,
               and
               hauing
               in
               it
               many
               particularities
               ,
               which
               deserued
               to
               be
               treated
               by
               mouth
               ,
               be
               it
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               all
               difficulties
               the
               more
               easily
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               holding
               the
               businesse
               the
               more
               secret
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               hold
               it
               fit
               to
               treate
               by
               Deputies
               and
               Embassadors
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               ordinary
               ,
               
               the
               more
               safe
               will
               bee
               to
               choose
               a
               man
               of
               a
               meane
               condition
               ,
               experience
               in
               Negotiations
               ,
               and
               who
               vnderstands
               no
               lesse
               the
               Estate
               ,
               affaires
               ,
               and
               dependancies
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               hee
               treates
               ,
               then
               the
               Estate
               and
               affaires
               of
               his
               owne
               Master
               :
               
               Neyther
               must
               he
               be
               interessed
               in
               the
               businesse
               whereof
               he
               treates
               .
               This
               was
               an
               Errour
               ,
               to
               commit
               the
               soliciting
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferraria
               ,
               to
               
                 Alberto
                 Pio
              
               ,
               Embassador
               for
               France
               with
               Pope
               Iulio
               the
               second
               ,
               
               who
               in
               steed
               of
               pacifying
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               against
               the
               Duke
               ,
               he
               incensed
               and
               vrged
               him
               the
               more
               ;
               fearing
               that
               if
               the
               sayd
               Duke
               were
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hee
               would
               get
               the
               other
               Moiety
               of
               Carpy
               ,
               which
               the
               sayd
               
                 Alberto
                 Pio
              
               enioyed
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               sayd
               of
               a
               meane
               condition
               ,
               
               for
               that
               
               the
               great
               Men
               of
               an
               Estate
               are
               not
               fit
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               iust
               feare
               they
               may
               conceiue
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               vnder
               colour
               of
               treating
               ,
               they
               should
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               bee
               practised
               by
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               as
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               sometimes
               interests
               and
               reasons
               ,
               which
               concerne
               them
               in
               their
               particular
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               they
               doe
               willingly
               accōmodate
               the
               affaires
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               disaduantage
               :
               Besides
               there
               is
               seldome
               found
               so
               much
               patience
               and
               sufficiency
               in
               Men
               of
               this
               condition
               ,
               as
               is
               needfull
               in
               such
               Negotiations
               .
               Neither
               may
               they
               choose
               men
               of
               a
               base
               condition
               ,
               as
               Lewis
               the
               Eleuenth
               did
               who
               imployed
               his
               Barber
               ;
               least
               that
               he
               with
               whom
               we
               treate
               ,
               or
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               doe
               not
               finde
               themselues
               contemned
               by
               this
               choyce
               .
               Yet
               in
               secret
               treaties
               ,
               they
               stand
               not
               much
               vpon
               the
               choyce
               ,
               and
               these
               last
               are
               commonly
               most
               proper
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               whom
               they
               haue
               least
               distrust
               :
               Vnlesse
               they
               hold
               it
               more
               fit
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               Embassadors
               ,
               which
               reside
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               with
               whō
               they
               meane
               to
               treate
               ;
               of
               some
               Prisoner
               take●
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               as
               the
               treaty
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               made
               betwixt
               Ki●g
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               and
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               by
               
                 Andrew
                 Gr●tty
              
               then
               Prisoner
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               
               These
               secret
               Treaties
               are
               vsually
               made
               when
               there
               is
               question
               to
               make
               a
               League
               one
               with
               another
               .
               They
               are
               made
               for
               diuers
               intentions
               :
               But
               most
               commonly
               to
               entertaine
               and
               deceiue
               him
               with
               whom
               they
               treate
               ,
               or
               to
               surprize
               his
               enemy
               ,
               or
               to
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               two
               enemies
               which
               make
               Warre
               ,
               treating
               with
               one
               secretly
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               openly
               .
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               ,
               promised
               King
               Ferdinand
               by
               a
               breife
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Naples
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               Ferdinand
               should
               promise
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               for
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               League
               which
               was
               treated
               betwixt
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               and
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               was
               so
               secret
               ,
               as
               neither
               
                 Lewis
                 Sforse
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pope
               ,
               did
               euer
               know
               what
               had
               beene
               treated
               ,
               vntill
               the
               Army
               was
               ready
               to
               march
               .
               The
               treaty
               of
               the
               same
               French
               King
               ,
               which
               Ferdinand
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               was
               no
               lesse
               secret
               ,
               to
               breake
               
               the
               League
               betwixt
               Spaine
               and
               England
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               England
               hauing
               sent
               a
               Herrald
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               to
               summon
               him
               to
               performe
               their
               League
               ,
               who
               arriued
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               as
               the
               peace
               betwixt
               France
               and
               Spaine
               was
               proclaymed
               .
            
             
               Pope
               Lee
               the
               tenth
               .
               Hauing
               made
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Emperour
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               treated
               with
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               Publique
               instrument
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               scedule
               vnder
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               businesse
               might
               bee
               carried
               more
               secretly
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               might
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               all
               sides
               .
               The
               same
               Pope
               treated
               afterwards
               secretly
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Italy
               :
               Yet
               meaning
               to
               entertaine
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               slacken
               the
               preparations
               continued
               to
               treate
               with
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               demanding
               one
               thing
               and
               sometimes
               another
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               one
               being
               denied
               him
               ,
               hee
               might
               haue
               a
               Subiect
               to
               breake
               when
               hee
               should
               see
               his
               time
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               the
               French
               King
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               necessity
               more
               then
               his
               owne
               free
               will
               ,
               had
               induced
               him
               to
               treate
               with
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               had
               long
               before
               made
               a
               secret
               treaty
               .
               And
               distrusting
               that
               the
               King
               would
               not
               yeild
               to
               that
               which
               hee
               should
               demand
               ,
               hee
               made
               dluers
               ambiguous
               and
               irresolute
               answers
               .
               The
               same
               Pope
               made
               another
               secret
               League
               ,
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               against
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               declare
               himselfe
               ,
               made
               shew
               to
               treate
               a
               new
               with
               the
               Embassadour
               of
               Spaine
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               ordinary
               policies
               among
               Princes
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               the
               best
               aduised
               doe
               sometimes
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               bee
               abused
               ,
               
               to
               propound
               a
               treaty
               to
               betray
               his
               commpanion
               ,
               Pope
               Iulio
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               winne
               time
               to
               make
               his
               preparations
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               he
               entertained
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               making
               shewe
               that
               hee
               would
               agree
               .
               The
               proposition
               of
               peace
               made
               by
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               vpon
               the
               difference
               
               for
               the
               Du'chie
               of
               ●ill●●
               ,
               was
               a
               meanes
               to
               chase
               the
               F●●●ch
               out
               of
               that
               Dutchy
               ,
               the
               generall
               of
               N●●ma●dy
               ,
               hauing
               〈◊〉
               vpon
               that
               Subiect
               to
               make
               a
               ●●uy
               of
               Grysons
               ,
               and
               thinking
               to
               spare
               the
               Ki●gs
               money
               lost
               that
               Estate
               .
               The
               same
               Pope
               Iulio
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               nee
               might
               busie
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               sent
               his
               Nuncios
               to
               treate
               a
               peace
               ,
               with
               power
               to
               conclude
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               certaine
               limitations
               ,
               which
               might
               breed
               a
               doubt
               of
               his
               intention
               .
               And
               hauing
               recouered
               his
               health
               ,
               hee
               continued
               the
               same
               treaty
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               made
               another
               offensiue
               League
               with
               the
               Venetians
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               against
               the
               sayd
               King.
               After
               these
               practises
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               kept
               the
               French
               King
               in
               doubt
               ,
               of
               the
               League
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               hinder
               his
               preparations
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Maximillian
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               haue
               meanes
               to
               reuenge
               himselfe
               of
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               by
               a
               fraudulent
               reconcilliation
               interrupted
               the
               treaty
               which
               was
               made
               betwixt
               the
               sayd
               King
               and
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               and
               hindred
               the
               preparations
               of
               Warre
               which
               the
               sayd
               King
               might
               make
               ,
               making
               shewe
               that
               he
               would
               treate
               a
               peace
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Spaniards
               ,
               to
               interrupt
               the
               League
               which
               was
               ready
               to
               bee
               made
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               and
               Pope
               Clements
               the
               seauenth
               ,
               after
               the
               battaile
               of
               Pauia
               ,
               propounded
               vnto
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               to
               treate
               an
               accord
               .
               The
               which
               not
               onely
               hindred
               the
               League
               ,
               and
               stayed
               the
               preparations
               of
               Warre
               which
               he
               might
               make
               ;
               but
               also
               caused
               him
               to
               discharge
               the
               troupes
               which
               he
               had
               drawne
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               safety
               .
               
                 Hugo
                 de
                 Moncada
              
               ,
               made
               other
               prepositions
               of
               an
               accord
               to
               the
               same
               Pope
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               the
               more
               negligent
               to
               thinke
               of
               his
               defence
               .
            
             
               Bourb●n
               ,
               leader
               of
               the
               Emperours
               troupes
               ,
               entertained
               the
               Pope
               with
               an
               accord
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Army
               marched
               towards
               Rome
               .
               The
               Goufalonier
               of
               Florence
               ,
               to
               keepe
               Pope
               Clement
               from
               attempting
               any
               thing
               openly
               
               against
               the
               Citty
               ,
               entertained
               him
               with
               hope
               of
               some
               secr●t
               pra●●ises
               .
               The
               Spaniard
               (
               who
               in
               matter
               of
               State
               make
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               breake
               their
               faith
               ,
               )
               doe
               more
               vsually
               practise
               this
               pollicie
               then
               any
               other
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               ,
               (
               as
               Guichardin
               saith
               ,
               )
               to
               busie
               his
               enemies
               excused
               those
               things
               that
               he
               could
               not
               deny
               ,
               and
               deuised
               those
               were
               doubtfull
               ,
               pacifiyng
               some
               with
               promises
               and
               good
               lookes
               ,
               and
               assuring
               others
               by
               diuers
               meanes
               ,
               treating
               with
               them
               a
               part
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               hee
               might
               breed
               a
               iealousiy
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               disvnite
               them
               .
            
             
               Gonsalue
               in
               the
               treaty
               which
               hee
               made
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Calabria
               ,
               sware
               vpon
               the
               holy
               Host
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               send
               him
               into
               France
               to
               his
               Father
               Fredericke
               .
               But
               the
               interest
               of
               State
               preuailed
               more
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               opinion
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               sent
               them
               into
               Spaine
               .
               Hee
               makes
               the
               like
               reckoning
               of
               the
               faith
               which
               hee
               had
               giuen
               to
               Duke
               Valentine
               by
               his
               safe
               conduct
               ;
               Notwithstanding
               the
               which
               hee
               sent
               him
               Prisoner
               into
               Spaine
               ;
               But
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               his
               Master
               sent
               him
               backe
               .
               For
               hauing
               sent
               Phillip
               Arch-Duke
               of
               Austria
               into
               France
               to
               treate
               an
               agreement
               vpon
               the
               difference
               ,
               for
               the
               diuision
               made
               of
               the
               Realme
               of
               Naples
               ,
               betwixt
               him
               and
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               limits
               and
               bounds
               :
               Notwithstanding
               that
               the
               sayd
               treaty
               had
               beene
               sworne
               by
               the
               French
               King
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               sayd
               Arch-Duke
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               procurator
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               And
               that
               they
               themselues
               had
               likewise
               sworne
               ,
               vpon
               the
               holy
               Euangelist
               ,
               and
               the
               Crucifix
               to
               confirme
               whatsoeuer
               he
               should
               doe
               ;
               yet
               vnder
               diuers
               precepts
               ,
               forbare
               to
               ratifie
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               longer
               the
               French
               King
               should
               remaine
               in
               this
               su
               pence
               ,
               the
               longer
               hee
               would
               stay
               to
               make
               his
               preparations
               to
               succour
               his
               Men
               :
               who
               for
               want
               of
               releife
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               forced
               to
               abandon
               the
               countrey
               ,
               the
               said
               Kings
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               Notwithstanding
               their
               
               solemne
               Oath
               ,
               would
               heare
               no
               more
               speech
               of
               ratifying
               the
               treaty
               made
               by
               his
               Sonne
               in
               law
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               these
               examples
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               during
               a
               treaty
               ,
               wee
               must
               watch
               more
               carefully
               ,
               and
               make
               our selues
               the
               stronger
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               frustrate
               our
               Enemies
               of
               all
               hope
               to
               surprize
               vs
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               forces
               may
               make
               vs
               obtaine
               conditions
               of
               more
               aduantage
               :
               And
               wee
               must
               not
               hold
               a
               treaty
               firme
               and
               concluded
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               ratified
               by
               the
               Prince
               with
               whom
               we
               treate
               ;
               especially
               if
               the
               treaty
               be
               made
               with
               a
               Prince
               whom
               they
               detayne
               Prisoner
               .
               
               For
               the
               force
               by
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               beene
               constrayned
               to
               promise
               ,
               will
               alwayes
               dispence
               him
               to
               re-aduise
               himselfe
               .
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               Seuenth
               ,
               refused
               to
               ratifie
               the
               Conditions
               which
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               when
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               was
               a
               Prisoner
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               vnworthy
               thing
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               in
               life
               should
               approue
               of
               that
               which
               had
               beene
               done
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               dead
               .
               And
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               excused
               himselfe
               to
               accomplish
               the
               treaty
               of
               Madrid
               ,
               vppon
               the
               inhumanity
               which
               Charles
               the
               fift
               vsed
               towards
               him
               ,
               to
               extort
               from
               him
               the
               Cessions
               which
               he
               made
               :
               All
               which
               tooke
               not
               place
               ,
               although
               the
               King
               had
               giuen
               his
               Children
               in
               hostage
               .
               As
               in
               the
               parlies
               of
               Princes
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               the
               enter-view
               is
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               
               is
               very
               considerable
               ;
               So
               is
               it
               in
               treaties
               of
               peace
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               by
               Deputies
               .
               If
               it
               be
               to
               choose
               a
               League
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               conuenient
               place
               ,
               not
               too
               farre
               from
               the
               confederates
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               haue
               a
               more
               speedier
               answere
               of
               the
               difficulties
               that
               may
               happen
               .
               When
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               England
               were
               to
               treate
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               they
               resolued
               to
               treate
               in
               France
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               nearer
               to
               England
               .
               Pope
               Iulio
               the
               second
               ,
               meaning
               to
               treate
               with
               the
               Emperour
               and
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               desired
               that
               the
               Embassadours
               should
               come
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               hee
               might
               gaine
               the
               Emperours
               Minister
               by
               kinde
               vsage
               ,
               promises
               ,
               and
               benefits
               ,
               to
               perswade
               his
               Maister
               to
               dis-vnite
               
               himselfe
               from
               the
               French
               King.
               The
               which
               he
               of
               Franc●
               refused
               to
               doe
               ,
               being
               neyther
               reasonable
               nor
               honorable
               to
               treate
               a
               peace
               in
               the
               house
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               how
               great
               soeuer
               he
               were
               .
               So
               as
               the
               vsuall
               course
               is
               to
               choose
               a
               neuter
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               
               if
               an
               Embassadour
               hauing
               agreed
               to
               goe
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               treate
               ,
               whether
               the
               Prince
               be
               bound
               to
               treate
               with
               the
               Embassadour
               himselfe
               ;
               Or
               depute
               some
               of
               his
               Councell
               for
               that
               effect
               .
               This
               last
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               is
               the
               most
               vsuall
               ,
               as
               wel
               to
               preserue
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               maintayned
               amidst
               the
               contestations
               which
               happen
               in
               conferences
               ;
               as
               for
               that
               Princes
               are
               vsually
               little
               practised
               in
               such
               negotiations
               .
               And
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Gurgia
               is
               not
               therein
               to
               be
               followed
               ;
               who
               going
               to
               Pope
               Iulio
               the
               second
               vpon
               his
               request
               to
               treate
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               hauing
               deputed
               three
               Cardinals
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               he
               deputed
               three
               Gentlemen
               to
               conferre
               with
               them
               ,
               excusing
               himselfe
               vpon
               other
               affaires
               :
               For
               therein
               the
               sayd
               Bishop
               carryed
               ,
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               simple
               Embassadour
               ,
               but
               as
               Lieutenant
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               quality
               he
               had
               beene
               receiued
               at
               Rome
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               The
               Deputies
               being
               assembled
               ,
               
               their
               seats
               are
               considerable
               ,
               they
               hauing
               no
               power
               to
               quit
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               ranke
               which
               their
               Maisters
               ought
               to
               hold
               .
               The
               first
               place
               is
               at
               the
               head
               or
               end
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               one
               :
               The
               second
               is
               the
               first
               on
               the
               righthand
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               is
               the
               first
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               is
               at
               the
               end
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               many
               Deputies
               to
               one
               Prince
               ,
               they
               vsually
               sit
               all
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               to
               haue
               the
               more
               facility
               to
               conferre
               together
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               needfull
               .
            
             
               The
               seates
               being
               resolued
               ,
               the
               Deputies
               are
               to
               see
               the
               Commissions
               of
               eyther
               side
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               of
               them
               :
               
               For
               that
               from
               thence
               doth
               grow
               the
               assurance
               which
               they
               may
               haue
               of
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               treaty
               ;
               there
               being
               
               Commissions
               so
               generall
               ,
               and
               so
               ambiguous
               ,
               as
               thereby
               they
               may
               easily
               iudge
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               giuen
               such
               to
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               hath
               no
               will
               to
               conclude
               any
               thing
               :
               for
               that
               vnder
               these
               ambiguous
               and
               generall
               termes
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               desire
               afterwards
               to
               ground
               a
               new
               breach
               .
               Some
               desiring
               to
               deferre
               the
               conclusion
               of
               a
               treaty
               ,
               whereof
               the
               motion
               seemed
               reasonable
               on
               eyther
               side
               ,
               they
               haue
               concluded
               in
               requiring
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               contrary
               pa●ty
               to
               consent
               vnto
               them
               before
               they
               ratifie
               it
               .
               The
               which
               Pope
               Iuli●
               the
               second
               did
               ,
               seeing
               himselfe
               prest
               by
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               peace
               with
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               who
               propounded
               certaine
               Articles
               of
               an
               Accord
               vnto
               him
               :
               whereupon
               the
               gaue
               Commission
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Final
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tiuolly
               ,
               to
               transport
               themselues
               to
               the
               French
               Court
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               treate
               ;
               promising
               to
               ratifie
               the
               sayd
               Articles
               which
               had
               beene
               propounded
               vnto
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               consented
               .
               But
               he
               neyther
               gaue
               them
               Commission
               ,
               nor
               power
               to
               conclude
               them
               ,
               hauing
               no
               will
               but
               to
               gaine
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               frustrate
               the
               instance
               which
               the
               Consistory
               made
               vnto
               him
               for
               this
               pacification
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               clauses
               of
               treaties
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               certaine
               prescribed
               ,
               
               this
               depending
               of
               the
               differences
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               the
               treaties
               are
               made
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               infinite
               ,
               be
               it
               for
               peace
               or
               truce
               ,
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               that
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               haue
               beene
               vniustly
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Cession
               of
               rights
               ,
               or
               else
               for
               limits
               and
               bounds
               ;
               the
               which
               if
               they
               cannot
               regulate
               ,
               they
               put
               them
               in
               sequestration
               or
               suspence
               ,
               or
               they
               make
               some
               Act
               which
               may
               interrupt
               the
               prescription
               of
               him
               that
               holds
               them
               ;
               or
               else
               for
               a
               passage
               ,
               with
               consignation
               of
               hostages
               ,
               or
               of
               Forts
               for
               the
               assurance
               ;
               Or
               else
               for
               an
               offensiue
               or
               defensiu●
               league
               ,
               or
               for
               neutrality
               ,
               whereof
               I
               will
               treate
               hereafter
               .
               
            
             
               But
               the
               principall
               considerations
               we
               must
               haue
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               vse
               ,
               nor
               to
               speake
               for
               a
               person
               which
               is
               odious
               to
               them
               with
               whom
               we
               treate
               ;
               not
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               first
               demaunds
               
               though
               iust
               ,
               but
               to
               resist
               them
               stoutly
               :
               And
               yet
               if
               the
               danger
               be
               emment
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               study
               so
               much
               to
               Negotiate
               with
               aduantage
               ,
               as
               to
               prouide
               for
               safety
               :
               And
               especially
               to
               haue
               a
               care
               ,
               
               that
               the
               clauses
               may
               not
               be
               Equiuocall
               and
               of
               a
               double
               vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               so
               generall
               and
               indefinit
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               breed
               a
               doubt
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               treaty
               .
               The
               Spaniards
               are
               Masters
               in
               such
               practises
               .
               Isabelle
               of
               Castille
               ,
               and
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               circumuented
               Charles
               the
               eight
               when
               hee
               restored
               vnto
               them
               the
               County
               of
               Roussillon
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               they
               should
               not
               hinder
               him
               in
               the
               conquest
               of
               Naples
               ,
               they
               adding
               by
               another
               clause
               ,
               that
               they
               meant
               not
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               preiudice
               the
               Church
               :
               Reseruing
               vnto
               themselues
               thereby
               a
               liberty
               to
               take
               Armes
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               required
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               as
               Lord
               of
               the
               Fee
               of
               the
               Realme
               of
               Naples
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               after
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Roussillon
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               exhort
               the
               King
               rather
               to
               turne
               his
               Armes
               against
               Infidells
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               Warre
               against
               Christian
               Princes
               ;
               giuing
               hope
               vnder
               hand
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Naples
               and
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               releiued
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               preparing
               by
               these
               e●hortations
               ,
               to
               breake
               with
               King
               Cha●les
               ,
               when
               the
               occasion
               should
               be
               ready
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               declare
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Spaniards
               deceiued
               the
               French
               in
               the
               treaty
               for
               the
               diuision
               of
               the
               Realme
               of
               Naples
               ,
               betwixt
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               of
               France
               and
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               vpon
               the
               equiuocation
               of
               the
               denomination
               of
               the
               Prouinces
               ,
               made
               diuersly
               and
               in
               diuers
               times
               ;
               the
               French
               thinking
               the
               confines
               should
               be
               regulated
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               denomination
               ,
               and
               the
               Spaniards
               according
               to
               the
               new
               ,
               which
               they
               caused
               to
               be
               exprest
               in
               the
               treaty
               :
               They
               which
               treated
               on
               the
               French
               party
               ,
               neuer
               considering
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               Names
               ,
               they
               are
               gouerned
               according
               to
               the
               pr●sent
               vse
               .
               The
               protection
               taken
               by
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               of
               Bentineth
               ,
               with
               Bolonia
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               he
               should
               not
               preiudice
               the
               rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               the
               which
               was
               interpreted
               with
               no
               better
               faith
               .
               For
               whilest
               the
               King
               was
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hee
               interpreted
               the
               rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               enioyed
               when
               hee
               tooke
               the
               protection
               :
               And
               afterwards
               being
               vnited
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hee
               restrained
               this
               protection
               to
               the
               person
               and
               goods
               of
               Bentineth
               .
            
             
               
               Generall
               clauses
               are
               alwayes
               captions
               ;
               as
               those
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Duke
               Sforse
               in
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Millan
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               free
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               made
               his
               proces
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               had
               a
               part
               in
               the
               practises
               of
               Moroue
               with
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Pesquiere
               ,
               against
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               treaty
               he
               desired
               to
               make
               with
               the
               Pope
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               propounded
               some
               generall
               clauses
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               vpon
               the
               difficulties
               the
               Pope
               should
               make
               ,
               he
               might
               haue
               time
               to
               prouide
               for
               his
               affaires
               .
               These
               are
               the
               most
               generall
               considerations
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               haue
               in
               treaties
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               51.
               
               Of
               treaties
               of
               Peace
               and
               Truce
               .
            
             
               THe
               treaties
               which
               they
               make
               with
               Neighbours
               ,
               are
               either
               with
               enemies
               ,
               or
               with
               friends
               ;
               or
               with
               persons
               which
               desire
               to
               continue
               Neuters
               with
               vs
               ,
               
               or
               we
               with
               them
               .
               The
               treaties
               which
               are
               made
               with
               our
               enemies
               ,
               are
               eyther
               for
               a
               time
               or
               perpetuallPerpetuall
               ,
               as
               the
               peace
               which
               is
               made
               to
               compose
               all
               differences
               ,
               and
               the
               Warre
               that
               is
               vndertaken
               for
               conquest
               or
               for
               repairation
               of
               iniuries
               ,
               or
               to
               restore
               the
               Commerce
               and
               Hospitality
               .
            
             
               
               Treaties
               which
               are
               made
               for
               a
               time
               with
               our
               enemies
               ,
               are
               called
               truces
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               eyther
               generall
               for
               all
               the
               
               Estates
               of
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               Prince
               ,
               for
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               Commerce
               :
               Or
               else
               they
               are
               particular
               ,
               for
               certaine
               places
               ,
               for
               certaine
               persons
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Commerce
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               they
               doe
               not
               extend
               it
               but
               of
               a
               suspencion
               of
               Armes
               .
               And
               when
               any
               one
               is
               bound
               by
               alliance
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               peace
               or
               truce
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Ally
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               doubt
               of
               his
               consent
               ;
               they
               adde
               in
               the
               treaty
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               take
               place
               for
               all
               those
               which
               the
               contracters
               shall
               name
               ,
               and
               they
               set
               downe
               no
               prefixed
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               continue
               vntill
               he
               shall
               refuse
               ,
               and
               some
               Moneths
               after
               :
               As
               that
               which
               was
               made
               betwixt
               King
               Charles
               the
               eight
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               that
               betwixt
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               seauenth
               ,
               and
               
                 Don
                 Hugo
                 de
                 Moncada
              
               ,
               Embassadour
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               a
               generall
               truce
               holds
               the
               place
               of
               a
               peace
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Acarnaues
               ,
               and
               the
               Ambracoltes
               ;
               and
               that
               betwixt
               Castille
               and
               Portugall
               :
               And
               these
               are
               commonly
               made
               betwixt
               Princes
               that
               are
               equall
               in
               power
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               quit
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               rights
               by
               a
               peace
               ;
               and
               yet
               desire
               to
               liue
               quietly
               in
               the
               Estate
               wherein
               they
               are
               ,
               satisfying
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               point
               of
               honour
               .
            
             
               Such
               treaties
               are
               many
               times
               lesse
               Subiect
               to
               rupture
               ,
               
               then
               a
               peace
               which
               is
               made
               perpetuall
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               which
               finds
               himselfe
               greiued
               with
               a
               treaty
               that
               is
               perpetuall
               ,
               seemes
               to
               haue
               some
               reason
               to
               leaue
               it
               ,
               seeing
               the
               greiuance
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               repaired
               .
               But
               if
               the
               time
               bee
               limited
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               may
               (
               the
               time
               being
               expired
               ,
               )
               persue
               that
               which
               he
               thinkes
               ought
               to
               be
               granted
               him
               :
               And
               if
               they
               haue
               a
               will
               to
               continue
               the
               truce
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               easie
               as
               to
               renew
               it
               .
               And
               admit
               they
               were
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               friendship
               ,
               yet
               time
               causing
               friendship
               to
               grow
               cold
               ,
               they
               haue
               also
               need
               to
               be
               renewed
               by
               new
               treaties
               .
               Seeing
               that
               treaties
               being
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               interest
               of
               Princes
               ,
               which
               change
               with
               the
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               needfull
               to
               change
               them
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               or
               to
               
               breake
               them
               off
               wholy
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               bee●
               meanes
               to
               auoyd
               the
               treacheries
               and
               periuries
               ,
               which
               are
               committed
               vsually
               in
               the
               ruptures
               of
               treaties
               .
            
             
               A
               truce
               is
               likewise
               made
               to
               aduance
               a
               peace
               and
               to
               treate
               it
               .
               
               It
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               sometimes
               for
               the
               more
               honest
               discharge
               of
               a
               league
               which
               they
               haue
               made
               with
               some
               other
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               they
               haue
               accustomed
               to
               comprehend
               therein
               :
               so
               as
               a
               peace
               following
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               truce
               being
               not
               accepted
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               take
               occasion
               to
               leaue
               the
               l●ague
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               his
               fault
               that
               leaues
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               warre
               was
               not
               ended
               .
               And
               although
               it
               seemes
               that
               a
               truce
               cannot
               by
               its
               condition
               preiudice
               the
               pretentions
               in
               the
               principall
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               which
               is
               chased
               out
               of
               a
               contentious
               Estate
               ,
               consents
               that
               during
               the
               truce
               ,
               the
               commerce
               shall
               be
               forbidden
               to
               his
               subiects
               ,
               hee
               doth
               wholy
               stop
               that
               gate
               ;
               as
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               did
               in
               the
               truce
               which
               he
               made
               with
               G●nsalu●
               after
               the
               conquest
               of
               the
               Realme
               of
               Naples
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               52.
               
               Of
               treaties
               of
               Alliance
               .
            
             
               THe
               treaties
               which
               are
               made
               with
               our
               neighbours
               as
               friends
               ,
               are
               treaties
               of
               Alliance
               ,
               equall
               or
               vnequall
               :
               the
               equall
               is
               eyther
               of
               simple
               freindship
               only
               ,
               for
               the
               entertainement
               of
               traffique
               ,
               or
               for
               ayde
               and
               succour
               ,
               that
               of
               succours
               is
               for
               the
               defensiue
               or
               offensiue
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               for
               both
               together
               with
               or
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               or
               against
               certaine
               Princes
               and
               Estates
               ,
               and
               their
               All●●nces
               are
               contracted
               ,
               either
               from
               Estate
               to
               Estate
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Estates
               one
               of
               another
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Prince
               they
               may
               not
               be
               interrupted
               :
               or
               else
               they
               are
               contracted
               betwixt
               
               Prince
               and
               Prince
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               they
               must
               enter
               into
               a
               new
               treaty
               to
               continue
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               certaine
               time
               prescribed
               by
               the
               treatie
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               alliance
               must
               continue
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               made
               from
               an
               Estate
               and
               Prince
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               Estate
               to
               a
               Prince
               ;
               where
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               a
               new
               treaty
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               of
               some
               confirmation
               of
               the
               precedents
               :
               Sometimes
               Alliances
               are
               contracted
               for
               an
               Enterprize
               ,
               and
               for
               one
               effect
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               Allies
               are
               inter●ssed
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               bee
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               league
               .
            
             
               These
               leagues
               are
               commonly
               defensiue
               ,
               
               but
               in
               effect
               they
               tend
               to
               attempt
               against
               some
               one
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               secret
               Articles
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               of
               Cambray
               against
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               borrowed
               the
               pretext
               of
               Religion
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               Christendome
               .
               In
               the
               league
               which
               was
               made
               before
               against
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Romans
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               the
               Venetians
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Millan
               ,
               they
               borrowed
               the
               pretext
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               on●
               anothers
               Estate
               ,
               reseruing
               a
               place
               for
               such
               as
               would
               enter
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               secret
               Articles
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               Spaniards
               which
               were
               in
               Sicily
               ,
               should
               helpe
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               to
               recouer
               Naples
               ;
               the
               Venetians
               by
               Sea
               should
               inuade
               the
               Maritine
               places
               ;
               the
               Duke
               of
               Millan
               should
               hinder
               the
               succours
               that
               came
               from
               France
               ,
               and
               possesse
               himselfe
               of
               Asti
               ,
               where
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleans
               was
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Romans
               and
               Spaine
               ,
               should
               either
               of
               them
               in
               their
               parts
               inuade
               France
               ,
               when
               as
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               and
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               vnited
               themselues
               for
               the
               conquest
               of
               Naples
               ,
               they
               likewise
               tooke
               a
               pretext
               that
               they
               would
               afterwards
               make
               warre
               against
               the
               Turkes
               .
               
            
             
               But
               besides
               the
               pretext
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               things
               to
               bee
               considered
               in
               the
               treaty
               of
               a
               league
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
               cause
               why
               they
               ioyne
               in
               league
               ,
               belt
               for
               offence
               or
               defence
               :
               The
               particular
               interest
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               Leaguers
               ,
               and
               his
               intention
               which
               seekes
               to
               vnite
               himselfe
               :
               With
               what
               Princes
               or
               Estates
               they
               make
               it
               their
               courage
               ,
               constancy
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               meanes
               ;
               the
               commodities
               of
               their
               Estates
               to
               assist
               the
               League
               :
               and
               how
               they
               shall
               hinder
               those
               which
               present
               themselues
               to
               enter
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               our
               Designe
               :
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               made
               .
               If
               hee
               be
               a
               powerfull
               Prince
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               assisted
               by
               Friends
               ,
               hauing
               ●acility
               to
               inuade
               the
               confederates
               ,
               eyther
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               his
               courage
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               to
               make
               the
               League
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               may
               excuse
               it
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               time
               of
               the
               League
               be
               precisely
               limited
               to
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               or
               whilst
               the
               Enterprize
               shall
               last
               .
               The
               contribution
               of
               Allies
               how
               it
               should
               be
               ordered
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               leuy
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               as
               in
               munitions
               of
               Warre
               and
               Victuals
               ,
               who
               must
               first
               ratifie
               the
               treaty
               among
               the
               confederates
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               many
               heads
               ,
               or
               one
               alone
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               and
               ordinary
               causes
               of
               the
               Common-weale
               of
               the
               League
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               causes
               for
               the
               which
               they
               make
               a
               league
               ,
               are
               eyther
               to
               facilitate
               a
               conquest
               ;
               
               as
               that
               which
               was
               made
               betwixt
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               and
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               for
               the
               Realme
               of
               Naples
               :
               Or
               to
               ballance
               the
               forces
               of
               one
               that
               is
               more
               mighty
               ,
               in
               hindring
               him
               that
               he
               grow
               not
               greater
               ,
               or
               diminishing
               his
               power
               .
               The
               Athenians
               vndertooke
               to
               succour
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               not
               o●ely
               to
               dimi●ish
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Persian
               ,
               as
               Diodorus
               wri●es
               ,
               but
               to
               encrease
               their
               owne
               by
               the
               alliance
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               .
            
             
               A
               defensiue
               League
               which
               hath
               no
               other
               benefit
               but
               a
               n●cessary
               def●nce
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               which
               meane
               Estates
               are
               in
               a
               man●er
               equally
               in●eressed
               ,
               last
               vsually
               longer
               then
               an
               offensiue
               L●agu●
               ,
               which
               is
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               which
               eyther
               of
               the
               Co●se●era●es
               will
               easily
               part
               when
               hee
               hath
               no
               more
               interest
               .
               So
               as
               in
               ballancing
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               finde
               himselfe
               accompanied
               with
               distrust
               ,
               and
               an
               opinion
               to
               bee
               irreconciliable
               to
               the
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               would
               proue
               the
               most
               firme
               in
               the
               League
               .
            
             
               But
               with
               all
               this
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               meanes
               of
               him
               with
               home
               we
               ioyne
               in
               League
               .
               
               And
               as
               we
               may
               not
               choose
               him
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               as
               hauing
               preuayled
               ouer
               our
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               may
               make
               no
               subiect
               vnto
               him
               :
               So
               we
               must
               not
               choose
               one
               that
               is
               light
               and
               inconstant
               ,
               and
               of
               small
               meanes
               .
               They
               write
               that
               inconstancy
               ,
               irresolution
               ,
               and
               the
               timerousnesse
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               Seuenth
               ,
               ruined
               all
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               Colleagues
               .
               The
               Venetians
               would
               not
               ioyne
               in
               League
               with
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               ,
               hauing
               had
               ill
               successe
               ,
               being
               ioyned
               in
               League
               with
               Sixtus
               and
               Innocent
               ,
               for
               that
               Popes
               comming
               to
               dye
               ,
               they
               leaue
               Successors
               which
               haue
               other
               intentions
               and
               designes
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               commodity
               or
               discommodity
               of
               Estates
               neare
               or
               farre
               off
               ,
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               which
               vnite
               themselues
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               against
               whom
               they
               make
               the
               League
               .
               And
               vpon
               this
               consideration
               all
               the
               Leagues
               which
               they
               haue
               propounded
               in
               Christendome
               against
               the
               Turke
               ,
               haue
               gone
               to
               smoake
               :
               The
               danger
               of
               the
               Turke
               being
               held
               by
               Christian
               Princes
               vncertayne
               and
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               regarding
               more
               the
               Estates
               of
               some
               ,
               then
               of
               others
               :
               Being
               vnable
               but
               with
               much
               time
               and
               labour
               to
               possesse
               their
               minds
               with
               this
               necessary
               ardor
               to
               attempt
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               like
               reason
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Turke
               is
               of
               small
               profit
               to
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               Estate
               remote
               from
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               for
               the
               trade
               of
               the
               Subiect
               ;
               as
               well
               for
               the
               great
               distance
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               the
               one
               differs
               so
               much
               from
               that
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               there
               can
               grow
               no
               confidence
               betwixt
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               some
               one
               seekes
               vnto
               vs
               to
               bee
               receiued
               into
               
               our
               league
               ,
               whom
               wee
               hold
               not
               fit
               for
               our
               designe
               ;
               they
               may
               propound
               such
               hard
               conditions
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               would
               lose
               his
               desire
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               sought
               vnto
               to
               enter
               ,
               eyther
               wee
               excuse
               our selues
               vpon
               the
               feare
               of
               some
               Enemy
               ,
               against
               whom
               we
               must
               reserue
               our
               forees
               ;
               as
               the
               Venetians
               did
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Turke
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               were
               sought
               vnto
               by
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               ,
               or
               else
               wee
               will
               demand
               conditions
               of
               such
               aduantage
               for
               our selues
               ,
               as
               hee
               which
               seekes
               vnto
               vs
               may
               not
               yeeld
               vnto
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               when
               we
               are
               to
               make
               a
               League
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               precisely
               done
               ▪
               this
               depending
               vpon
               the
               condition
               of
               affaires
               :
               
               But
               we
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               some
               haue
               held
               that
               we
               must
               not
               make
               a
               League
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               the
               greatest
               Prince
               had
               imposed
               hard
               conditions
               vpon
               those
               with
               whom
               they
               made
               accompt
               to
               ioyne
               in
               League
               ,
               and
               had
               by
               this
               meanes
               prepared
               to
               vnite
               themselues
               for
               their
               discharge
               .
               This
               was
               a
               Consideration
               which
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               Seuenth
               had
               ,
               to
               deferre
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               League
               which
               was
               treated
               against
               the
               Gouernour
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               during
               the
               Imprisonment
               of
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ;
               thinking
               (
               as
               it
               happ●ned
               )
               that
               the
               Emperour
               (
               seeing
               the
               vncertainty
               of
               this
               League
               )
               was
               likely
               to
               impose
               harder
               conditions
               vpon
               the
               King
               ;
               the
               which
               the
               King
               would
               neuer
               obserue
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               League
               of
               Ital●
               ,
               to
               free
               himselfe
               :
               Whereas
               if
               the
               League
               had
               beene
               made
               before
               his
               Inlargement
               ,
               it
               would
               haue
               made
               the
               Kings
               Conditions
               more
               milde
               ,
               and
               more
               easie
               for
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               freeing
               the
               King
               to
               draw
               him
               from
               the
               other
               Confederates
               .
               Behold
               how
               euery
               man
               doth
               husband
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               the
               which
               being
               wisely
               exami●●d
               ,
               may
               serue
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               time
               when
               a
               League
               is
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               
               Fo●
               the
               time
               of
               its
               continuance
               ,
               the
               League
               betwixt
               the
               Florentins
               and
               Luquois
               ,
               against
               the
               Pisans
               was
               limited
               
               by
               the
               treaty
               at
               three
               yeares
               .
               And
               the
               first
               Leagues
               which
               were
               treated
               among
               the
               Suizes
               ,
               
               were
               also
               limited
               to
               a
               certayne
               time
               .
               Others
               haue
               no
               other
               limitation
               but
               the
               ●nd
               of
               the
               Enterprize
               for
               the
               which
               it
               was
               made
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Enemy
               taking
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               whereof
               the
               League
               was
               made
               ,
               whether
               the
               Confederates
               be
               bound
               by
               the
               League
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               who
               hath
               lost
               it
               in
               the
               recouery
               .
               Some
               haue
               held
               that
               the
               defensiue
               did
               not
               extend
               so
               farre
               .
               Notwithstanding
               if
               there
               were
               no
               treaty
               which
               had
               co●cerned
               this
               conquest
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               seeme
               more
               reasonable
               to
               comprehend
               the
               recouery
               in
               the
               defensiue
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               generall
               .
               For
               as
               it
               hath
               for
               its
               end
               to
               preserue
               the
               Allie
               in
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               ,
               the
               forces
               must
               not
               onely
               remaine
               in
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Allie
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               after
               denuntiation
               of
               the
               Wa●
               ,
               and
               other
               acts
               of
               hostility
               done
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               they
               must
               enter
               into
               his
               Country
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               preuent
               him
               or
               to
               diuert
               him
               ,
               from
               attempting
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Ally
               ;
               the
               offensiue
               being
               iudged
               by
               the
               agression
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               that
               which
               followes
               :
               By
               a
               stronger
               reason
               they
               ought
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Country
               conquered
               from
               the
               Ally
               for
               the
               recouery
               thereof
               .
               So
               most
               commonly
               these
               excuses
               are
               not
               pretended
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               as
               eyther
               fayle
               in
               their
               faith
               ,
               courage
               ,
               or
               meanes
               to
               make
               the
               recouery
               .
            
             
               Contribution
               is
               one
               of
               the
               points
               of
               a
               League
               most
               diffi●ult
               to
               regulate
               .
               
               It
               is
               made
               eyther
               in
               men
               or
               money
               .
               The
               men
               are
               entertayned
               by
               all
               ;
               or
               by
               him
               onely
               that
               hath
               need
               .
               The
               defensiue
               League
               betwixt
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               England
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               contayned
               a
               reciprocall
               Succours
               of
               ten
               thousand
               men
               ,
               if
               the
               Warre
               were
               made
               by
               Land
               ;
               and
               of
               sixe
               thousand
               if
               it
               were
               made
               by
               Sea
               :
               And
               in
               all
               other
               occasions
               the
               French
               King
               was
               bound
               to
               assist
               the
               Ki●g
               of
               England
               with
               twelue
               thousand
               Launces
               ,
               and
               
               the
               King
               of
               England
               him
               of
               France
               with
               ten
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               at
               his
               charge
               that
               had
               the
               need
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               League
               which
               was
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fist
               ,
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               seauenth
               with
               the
               other
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               (
               except
               the
               Venetians
               )
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Italy
               against
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               was
               to
               contribute
               monethly
               thirty
               thousand
               Duckets
               ;
               the
               Pope
               with
               the
               Florentins
               twenty
               thousand
               ;
               the
               Duke
               of
               ●illan
               fifty
               thousand
               ;
               Ferrara
               ten
               thousand
               ;
               Genoua
               sixe
               thousand
               ;
               Sienna
               two
               thousand
               ;
               and
               Luques
               a
               thousand
               ;
               And
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               that
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               stocke
               of
               the
               like
               summe
               ,
               which
               might
               not
               be
               imployed
               vntill
               they
               saw
               the
               preparatiues
               made
               to
               inuade
               Italy
               .
               In
               the
               League
               of
               the
               Citties
               of
               Greece
               against
               the
               Persians
               ,
               the
               cōtribution
               whereof
               Aristides
               made
               the
               taxe
               ,
               mounted
               to
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               Tallents
               .
               In
               the
               league
               which
               some
               Citties
               of
               Greece
               made
               with
               the
               Lacedemonians
               against
               Athenians
               ,
               the
               contribution
               came
               yearely
               to
               a
               thousand
               Tallents
               :
               And
               the
               order
               for
               the
               l●uy
               of
               souldiers
               was
               ,
               that
               two
               lightly
               Armed
               should
               passe
               for
               a
               Man
               Armed
               at
               all
               peeces
               ;
               and
               foure
               Men
               Armed
               at
               all
               pe●ces
               for
               a
               Horse-man
               .
            
             
               The
               contribution
               concluded
               in
               money
               ,
               there
               are
               difficulties
               sometimes
               found
               ,
               
               for
               the
               place
               of
               keeping
               it
               .
               The
               Citties
               of
               Greece
               thought
               that
               the
               custody
               of
               their
               contributions
               was
               safe
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Dele
               .
               But
               the
               consideration
               of
               Religion
               could
               not
               preuent
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               vnder
               the
               pretext
               that
               Dele
               was
               not
               strong
               enough
               ,
               the
               Athenian
               :
               found
               meanes
               to
               carry
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               it
               to
               the
               particular
               vse
               of
               the
               Citty
               .
               That
               which
               may
               be
               spoken
               herevppon
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               deliuer
               the
               money
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               strongest
               ,
               for
               feare
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               call
               him
               to
               accompt
               ,
               nor
               to
               lay
               it
               in
               so
               weake
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               exposed
               to
               the
               force
               and
               violence
               of
               the
               strongest
               ,
               or
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               first
               take
               Armes
               .
            
             
               The
               contribution
               being
               setled
               by
               the
               confederates
               they
               
               must
               name
               a
               head
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               assaile
               the
               enemy
               but
               of
               one
               side
               :
               If
               of
               diuers
               ,
               they
               must
               name
               many
               .
               And
               herein
               they
               doe
               many
               times
               find
               themselues
               troubled
               for
               that
               the
               most
               powerfull
               of
               the
               confederates
               ,
               desires
               commonly
               to
               haue
               it
               referred
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               one
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               gouerns
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Warre
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Maisters
               affaires
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Allies
               .
               The
               other
               head
               of
               the
               League
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               with
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               would
               not
               assaile
               Millan
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               Pauia
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               Millan
               being
               taken
               with
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               assured
               from
               the
               Imperialists
               ,
               they
               should
               retire
               from
               the
               League
               ,
               or
               contribute
               more
               neg●igently
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               tooke
               a
               pretext
               to
               goe
               and
               free
               the
               Pope
               who
               was
               a
               Prisoner
               .
               
                 Antonio
                 De
                 Leua
              
               ,
               in
               the
               League
               which
               was
               made
               by
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               except
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               with
               Charles
               the
               fift
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               was
               made
               generall
               ,
               with
               charge
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Millan
               ,
               which
               depended
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               A
               League
               concluded
               by
               the
               Deputies
               of
               the
               confederates
               ,
               there
               sometimes
               falls
               out
               a
               difficulty
               ,
               
               who
               shall
               ratifie
               and
               declare
               himselfe
               first
               .
               In
               the
               League
               which
               was
               made
               betwixt
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               the
               King
               refused
               to
               ratifie
               ,
               vntill
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Venetians
               had
               ratified
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               wrought
               so
               that
               he
               droue
               the
               Colleagues
               to
               declare
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               the
               Warre
               ,
               whilest
               that
               hee
               treated
               secretly
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               make
               his
               conditions
               with
               more
               aduantage
               :
               And
               for
               feare
               lest
               his
               Colleagues
               on
               their
               side
               should
               shew
               him
               the
               like
               prancke
               ,
               he
               preuented
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               kind
               of
               League
               which
               is
               made
               for
               an
               enterprize
               ,
               
               succeeds
               seldome
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Allies
               ,
               if
               the
               enterprize
               be
               long
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               the
               preparations
               be
               long
               ,
               the
               opinions
               diuers
               in
               the
               pursuit
               ,
               the
               resolutions
               inconstant
               ,
               the
               interests
               of
               Princes
               or
               Estates
               in
               League
               ,
               
               may
               change
               with
               time
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               practises
               of
               him
               ,
               against
               whō
               they
               are
               in
               League
               ,
               in
               withdrawing
               some
               one
               of
               thē
               ,
               or
               making
               him
               to
               suffer
               more
               losse
               then
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               seeing
               himselfe
               ill
               defended
               by
               his
               confederates
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               hope
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               in
               more
               danger
               to
               loose
               then
               his
               companions
               ,
               he
               studies
               to
               retire
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               accord
               apart
               ▪
               As
               the
               Venetians
               did
               with
               the
               Turke
               after
               the
               losse
               of
               Cypres
               .
            
             
               
               The
               most
               ordinary
               causes
               of
               the
               rupture
               of
               Leagues
               ,
               are
               distrust
               ,
               and
               iealousie
               ;
               as
               if
               one
               of
               ●he
               confederates
               had
               had
               conference
               with
               the
               enemy
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               If
               that
               which
               serueth
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               one
               diminisheth
               the
               safety
               of
               another
               ;
               If
               they
               find
               inconstancy
               ,
               variety
               ,
               or
               cowardize
               ,
               in
               any
               one
               of
               the
               confederates
               ;
               If
               one
               of
               the
               confederates
               increaseth
               ,
               and
               makes
               some
               vsurpation
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               if
               he
               treates
               with
               the
               ●nemy
               ,
               not
               com●rehending
               the
               other
               Al●ies
               ,
               but
               as
               adherents
               .
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               left
               the
               League
               of
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               had
               made
               a
               truce
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               presumed
               to
               name
               him
               onely
               as
               their
               adherent
               .
               Sometimes
               to
               breake
               a
               League
               ,
               they
               inuent
               some
               occasion
               ,
               which
               puts
               the
               Leaguers
               in
               diuision
               one
               against
               another
               .
               In
               which
               case
               as
               long
               as
               he
               hath
               hope
               that
               this
               diuision
               may
               make
               them
               dis-vnite
               themselues
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               not
               to
               assaile
               them
               .
            
             
               
               I
               haue
               sayd
               that
               Leagues
               which
               are
               made
               betwixt
               meane
               Estates
               for
               their
               necessary
               defences
               ,
               are
               vsually
               most
               durable
               .
               Yet
               they
               are
               not
               without
               great
               defects
               .
               For
               they
               haue
               not
               any
               authority
               among
               them
               ,
               be
               it
               Councell
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               which
               may
               command
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               t●em
               in
               case
               of
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               ,
               or
               a
               diuision
               ;
               For
               that
               holding
               thēselues
               all
               to
               be
               Soueraignes
               ,
               they
               will
               Establish
               nothing
               aboue
               them
               :
               And
               to
               fall
               by
               degrees
               to
               an
               accord
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               differences
               which
               may
               happen
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               yea
               impossible
               .
               On
               the
               otherside
               lea●ing
               their
               differences
               to
               grow
               old
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               of
               
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               they
               draw
               after
               them
               an
               irreconcilliabl●
               hatred
               ,
            
             
               Another
               defect
               is
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Assemblies
               and
               Dyettes
               ,
               they
               send
               men
               new
               in
               affaires
               ,
               fearing
               to
               giue
               authority
               to
               any
               one
               among
               them
               aboue
               the
               rest
               .
               So
               as
               most
               part
               of
               those
               which
               come
               to
               these
               assemblies
               ,
               hauing
               little
               or
               no
               knowledge
               of
               affaires
               ,
               their
               opinions
               are
               to
               make
               report
               to
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               resolue
               any
               thing
               ;
               this
               power
               being
               seldome
               giuen
               them
               .
               Hence
               grow
               many
               delayes
               ,
               which
               in
               certaine
               encounters
               may
               bee
               very
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               .
               There
               is
               another
               ordinary
               defect
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               seldome
               agree
               vppon
               the
               somme
               of
               the
               contributions
               necessary
               for
               their
               defence
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               common
               Treasure
               :
               So
               as
               when
               there
               happens
               any
               need
               ,
               they
               find
               themselues
               troubled
               to
               prouide
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               behold
               how
               Princes
               allied
               ,
               
               doe
               sometimes
               finde
               themselues
               troubled
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               ;
               which
               is
               when
               as
               three
               Princes
               allied
               ,
               the
               one
               makes
               Warre
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               demands
               succours
               from
               the
               third
               :
               In
               this
               case
               if
               the
               treaties
               of
               alliance
               bee
               only
               for
               friendship
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               giue
               any
               succours
               .
               But
               if
               the
               treaties
               carrie
               an
               offensiue
               League
               ,
               hee
               must
               succour
               the
               most
               ancient
               ,
               allied
               by
               a
               precedent
               alliance
               .
               If
               the
               precedent
               alliances
               haue
               beene
               made
               both
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               hee
               must
               succour
               him
               that
               is
               allied
               in
               an
               offensiue
               and
               defensiue
               League
               .
               But
               if
               the
               League
               be
               offensiue
               and
               defensiue
               of
               eyther
               side
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               succour
               any
               of
               them
               :
               but
               he
               may
               mediate
               a
               peace
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               difference
               to
               be
               iudged
               by
               the
               common
               Allies
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vsually
               obserued
               :
               And
               let
               him
               know
               that
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               arbitrament
               ,
               or
               being
               entred
               will
               not
               yeild
               to
               iudgment
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               succour
               the
               other
               .
               No●withstanding
               most
               commonly
               in
               such
               occasions
               ,
               they
               ballance
               their
               Estate
               :
               And
               looking
               more
               to
               safety
               then
               to
               iustice
               ,
               they
               succour
               him
               who
               being
               succoured
               may
               weaken
               the
               powerfull
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
             
               They
               may
               aide
               particular
               Allies
               ,
               and
               common
               Allies
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               wronged
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Allies
               .
               
               But
               he
               which
               is
               not
               comprehended
               in
               the
               treaty
               of
               alliance
               ,
               can●ot
               be
               defended
               against
               him
               that
               is
               allied
               without
               breach
               of
               the
               alliance
               :
               That
               which
               they
               may
               doe
               for
               to
               suppresse
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               write
               vnto
               the
               Ally
               :
               and
               to
               entreate
               him
               to
               vse
               him
               ●o●rteously
               :
               which
               is
               the
               offer
               which
               the
               Romans
               made
               vnto
               the
               Capuans
               ,
               who
               complained
               and
               demanded
               Succours
               agaynst
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Samnites
               ,
               allied
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               But
               if
               the
               oppressed
               yeeld
               himselfe
               a
               Subiect
               ,
               as
               the
               Capuans
               did
               ;
               then
               the
               Prince
               being
               obliged
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               Subiects
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               he
               then
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               succour
               them
               against
               his
               Allies
               .
            
             
               An
               vnequall
               alliance
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               contracted
               betwixt
               Princes
               or
               Estates
               ,
               vnequall
               in
               honour
               or
               in
               power
               ,
               
               and
               with
               vnequall
               conditions
               ;
               the
               one
               acknowledging
               the
               other
               not
               for
               Master
               or
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               honour
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               powerfull
               and
               the
               better
               qualified
               ;
               And
               some
               for
               Protector
               :
               And
               these
               treaties
               are
               made
               with
               those
               Estates
               which
               take
               or
               giue
               pension
               ,
               or
               which
               put
               themselues
               into
               protection
               .
            
             
               Wee
               haue
               formerly
               sayd
               ,
               that
               a
               pension
               differs
               from
               tribute
               .
               For
               tribute
               is
               payd
               by
               the
               Subiect
               ,
               or
               by
               him
               who
               to
               enioy
               his
               liberty
               ,
               
               payes
               that
               which
               is
               agreed
               vpon
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               forced
               him
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               A
               pension
               is
               ●eld
               voluntary
               ,
               from
               him
               that
               is
               in
               our
               protection
               ,
               or
               from
               him
               that
               is
               in
               all
               other
               things
               equall
               to
               the
               treaty
               of
               alliance
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               pensioner
               that
               he
               ioyne
               not
               with
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               aide
               and
               succours
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               protection
               is
               that
               ,
               whereas
               one
               takes
               vpon
               him
               the
               defence
               of
               another
               freely
               without
               reward
               .
               
               Yet
               some
               haue
               ballanced
               honour
               with
               profit
               ;
               and
               haue
               receiued
               a
               pension
               from
               those
               whom
               they
               haue
               taken
               into
               their
               protection
               :
               And
               these
               men
               haue
               thought
               that
               by
               a
               pecuniary
               interest
               ,
               they
               did
               bind
               the
               protectors
               more
               to
               succo●●
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               were
               o●ely
               bound
               by
               Oath
               .
            
             
             
               By
               the
               Law
               of
               protection
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               protected
               ,
               owes
               all
               respect
               and
               honour
               to
               his
               protector
               :
               
               Against
               whom
               if
               he
               attempt
               ,
               or
               s●ayes
               from
               his
               Duty
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               protector
               to
               assure
               himselfe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               Maister
               .
               They
               of
               Genoua
               hauing
               submitted
               themselues
               vnder
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               vpon
               certayne
               conditions
               ;
               and
               being
               afterwards
               reuolted
               ,
               the
               King
               changed
               the
               conditions
               into
               pri●iledges
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               be
               in
               his
               wil
               to
               depriue
               them
               when
               he
               should
               think
               good
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Protector
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               finds
               it
               conuenient
               to
               leaue
               the
               protection
               of
               him
               ,
               ouer
               whom
               another
               Estate
               hath
               some
               ●retentions
               ;
               he
               may
               consent
               that
               the
               difference
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               to
               Iudges
               to
               determine
               it
               :
               As
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               would
               doe
               in
               the
               difference
               which
               the
               Pope
               had
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               taken
               into
               his
               protection
               ,
               and
               whereof
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               sought
               to
               free
               himselfe
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               protector
               ought
               to
               defend
               and
               succour
               the
               protected
               ,
               and
               vse
               him
               well
               :
               Otherwise
               if
               he
               intreate
               him
               ill
               ,
               hee
               may
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               protection
               ,
               and
               seeke
               another
               protector
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               53.
               
               Of
               the
               differences
               which
               happen
               betwixt
               Allies
               and
               Neighbours
               :
               and
               of
               the
               decision
               thereof
               .
            
             
               ANd
               for
               that
               the
               Alliances
               not
               onely
               of
               protection
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               which
               are
               equall
               ,
               made
               it
               with
               more
               powerfull
               Estates
               ,
               draw
               after
               them
               the
               subiection
               of
               the
               weaker
               ;
               And
               that
               there
               may
               betwixt
               Equals
               (
               be
               it
               vpon
               this
               Subiect
               or
               some
               other
               )
               happen
               many
               differences
               ,
               which
               may
               breed
               occasion
               of
               breach
               :
               
               they
               must
               in
               treating
               prouide
               for
               the
               safety
               and
               the
               decision
               of
               differences
               .
               Some
               haue
               assured
               themselues
               of
               the
               mutuall
               faith
               simply
               ,
               the
               which
               at
               this
               day
               is
               but
               weake
               in
               many
               .
               Others
               haue
               demanded
               hostages
               :
               the
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               such
               consideration
               ,
               as
               the
               Prince
               or
               Estate
               which
               giues
               them
               ,
               may
               not
               bee
               long
               depriued
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               preiudice
               by
               their
               absence
               .
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               being
               freed
               from
               Prison
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               inhumanities
               shewed
               him
               by
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ,
               who
               let
               him
               goe
               not
               through
               courtesie
               ,
               but
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               League
               of
               Italy
               ;
               yeilded
               to
               giue
               his
               children
               in
               hostage
               ,
               hoping
               hee
               might
               recouer
               them
               ,
               either
               by
               accord
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               meanes
               ,
               the
               delay
               of
               the
               recouery
               being
               the
               lesse
               troublesome
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               in
               their
               courage
               :
               And
               so
               being
               at
               his
               choyce
               either
               to
               giue
               his
               children
               ,
               or
               twelue
               of
               of
               his
               principall
               Men
               of
               his
               Realme
               ,
               he
               desired
               rather
               to
               giue
               his
               children
               ,
               whom
               he
               might
               spare
               ,
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               necessary
               for
               his
               seruice
               and
               enterprizes
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               they
               demand
               hostages
               of
               eyther
               part
               ,
               when
               as
               eyther
               of
               them
               that
               treates
               ,
               
               promiseth
               to
               put
               something
               in
               execution
               ,
               which
               they
               doubt
               they
               would
               not
               doe
               without
               hostages
               :
               And
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               according
               to
               the
               distrust
               they
               may
               haue
               one
               of
               another
               .
               But
               if
               the
               question
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               executes
               before
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               him
               that
               is
               to
               execute
               last
               to
               giue
               hostages
               .
               There
               was
               a
               memorable
               dispute
               betwixt
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               after
               his
               discharge
               from
               Prison
               ,
               whether
               that
               the
               French
               King
               should
               retire
               his
               Army
               our
               of
               Italy
               ,
               before
               that
               the
               Emperour
               had
               deliuered
               him
               his
               children
               .
               They
               promised
               on
               the
               Kings
               behalfe
               to
               put
               hostages
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               the
               penalty
               which
               should
               be
               imposed
               for
               want
               of
               retiring
               his
               Army
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               receiued
               his
               children
               :
               And
               the
               Emperour
               made
               the
               like
               offers
               ,
               to
               restore
               his
               children
               ,
               when
               the
               Army
               should
               
               be
               retired
               ;
               and
               to
               giue
               Hostages
               for
               the
               sure
               payment
               of
               the
               penalty
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               degreed
               for
               want
               of
               satisfying
               ;
               Saying
               that
               there
               was
               no
               colour
               hee
               should
               trust
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               once
               deciued
               him
               .
               Whereunto
               the
               French
               Embassadours
               replyed
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               he
               pretended
               to
               haue
               beene
               deceiued
               ,
               the
               lesse
               the
               King
               ought
               to
               trust
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               this
               opinion
               might
               induce
               him
               to
               faile
               the
               King
               :
               And
               besides
               the
               offers
               were
               not
               alike
               ;
               for
               that
               it
               imported
               the
               King
               more
               to
               haue
               his
               Children
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               Emperour
               to
               see
               the
               retreate
               of
               the
               Kings
               Army
               out
               of
               Italy
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               assurance
               were
               not
               alike
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               happened
               that
               without
               any
               precedent
               treaty
               ,
               
               then
               the
               demand
               of
               a
               passage
               ,
               they
               haue
               willingly
               giuen
               hostages
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               which
               desired
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               Estate
               of
               another
               Prince
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               enemy
               or
               susp●cted
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               Arch-Duke
               Phillip
               ,
               to
               passe
               from
               Spaine
               into
               Flaunders
               ;
               the
               King
               sent
               him
               many
               of
               the
               greatest
               Men
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               for
               hostages
               and
               assurance
               of
               his
               passage
               through
               France
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Arch-Duke
               caused
               to
               be
               sent
               backe
               againe
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Realme
               .
               Many
               haue
               demanded
               strong
               places
               ,
               to
               assure
               the
               victors
               .
               And
               others
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               a
               passage
               ,
               for
               a
               conquest
               which
               they
               meant
               to
               make
               .
               As
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               did
               going
               to
               Naples
               ,
               to
               many
               Princes
               and
               Potentates
               of
               Italy
               .
               Others
               haue
               ratified
               the
               treaties
               by
               marriage
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               greatest
               security
               ,
               
               that
               the
               condition
               incerted
               in
               the
               treaty
               may
               be
               pleasing
               to
               both
               parties
               ,
               and
               fitting
               for
               the
               Subiects
               of
               the
               affaires
               which
               presents
               it selfe
               ,
               
               ballancing
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               one
               with
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               preuent
               that
               the
               alliance
               or
               protection
               change
               not
               into
               Subiection
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               very
               carefull
               not
               to
               receiue
               a
               Garrisson
               ,
               from
               the
               allie
               or
               protector
               stronger
               then
               our
               owne
               ;
               and
               much
               lesse
               to
               make
               him
               Maister
               of
               our
               
               Forts
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               him
               Guardion
               and
               depositary
               of
               the
               Treasure
               of
               all
               the
               alliance
               ;
               as
               the
               Grecians
               did
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               who
               consented
               ,
               the
               money
               which
               should
               be
               euery
               yeare
               leuied
               of
               the
               Generall
               ,
               should
               be
               put
               in
               Appollos
               Temple
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               carried
               to
               Athens
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               So
               as
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               being
               seazed
               of
               their
               Allies
               purse
               ,
               they
               made
               themselues
               protectors
               ,
               and
               of
               protectors
               Mai●ers
               ;
               And
               so
               they
               not
               onely
               became
               Maisters
               of
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               but
               they
               caused
               the
               appellations
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Citties
               to
               come
               before
               them
               ,
               at
               whose
               charge
               they
               trayned
               vp
               their
               Cittizens
               and
               made
               them
               Souldiers
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               the
               dicision
               of
               differences
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               course
               is
               to
               constitute
               by
               the
               treate
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               Iudges
               ,
               with
               power
               of
               eyther
               side
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               should
               be
               diuided
               in
               opinions
               ,
               to
               name
               an
               Vmpire
               ,
               to
               decide
               differences
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               the
               contrauentions
               which
               they
               should
               pretend
               to
               be
               made
               of
               eyther
               side
               to
               cease
               ;
               Or
               else
               to
               agree
               vpon
               some
               great
               person
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               might
               referre
               themselues
               .
               A
               thing
               which
               I
               confesse
               is
               very
               difficult
               ,
               but
               yet
               if'it
               might
               be
               done
               would
               bee
               more
               conuenient
               .
               For
               his
               authority
               would
               mediate
               an
               accord
               more
               easily
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               who
               being
               equalls
               ,
               cannot
               directly
               refuse
               Warre
               nor
               demand
               peace
               .
            
             
               They
               haue
               likewise
               vsually
               had
               recourse
               vnto
               compromise
               ,
               
               when
               as
               Iudges
               are
               not
               appointed
               by
               the
               treaties
               ,
               or
               when
               as
               they
               are
               suspect
               to
               one
               of
               the
               parties
               .
               For
               although
               the
               compromise
               doth
               seldome
               succeed
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               be
               effected
               ,
               yet
               it
               workes
               this
               effect
               ,
               to
               cause
               all
               force
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               holds
               the
               difference
               in
               suspence
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               most
               commonly
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               party
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               before
               the
               comp●omise
               drawes
               a
               secret
               promise
               from
               the
               Arbitrator
               ,
               not
               to
               pronounce
               sentence
               without
               their
               consent
               :
               as
               in
               the
               compromise
               which
               was
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Emperour
               Maximillian
               ,
               and
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               in
               the
               Popes
               
               person
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               limited
               neither
               for
               time
               nor
               power
               ,
               by
               the
               publque
               Act
               which
               was
               drawne
               ;
               the
               like
               secret
               promise
               hauing
               beene
               formerly
               made
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               eyther
               party
               .
               Yet
               in
               the
               end
               the
               Pope
               ,
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               agree
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               delay
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               gaue
               sentence
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               promise
               :
               Yet
               with
               this
               prouiso
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               parties
               did
               not
               ratifie
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               decreed
               by
               his
               sentence
               should
               be
               of
               no
               effect
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               compromise
               made
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ,
               for
               the
               difference
               which
               was
               betwixt
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               right
               as
               for
               the
               fact
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               promised
               the
               Pope
               ,
               not
               to
               pronounce
               vnlesse
               he
               were
               prest
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               that
               finding
               that
               he
               had
               right
               to
               Modena
               and
               Reggium
               ,
               he
               would
               giue
               sentence
               ;
               and
               that
               finding
               otherwise
               ,
               hee
               would
               suffer
               the
               time
               of
               the
               compromise
               to
               expi●e
               .
               And
               for
               assurance
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               should
               deliuer
               Modena
               into
               the
               Emperours
               hands
               ,
               as
               sequestred
               .
               Afterwards
               Iudgment
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Pope
               complayned
               much
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Emperour
               had
               not
               proceeded
               according
               to
               his
               secret
               promise
               :
               But
               the
               Emperour
               excused
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               pursuit
               which
               his
               Nuntio
               had
               made
               vnto
               him
               to
               pronounce
               .
            
             
               They
               seldome
               compromit
               vpon
               the
               possessory
               :
               
               For
               hee
               that
               is
               spoyled
               ought
               before
               all
               things
               to
               be
               restored
               .
               This
               was
               the
               answere
               which
               the
               Florentins
               made
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Maximillian
               ,
               whom
               he
               inuited
               to
               compromit
               to
               his
               person
               the
               difference
               they
               had
               with
               the
               Pysans
               ,
               neyther
               relying
               vpon
               his
               will
               ,
               nor
               vppon
               his
               authority
               .
               Yet
               they
               may
               compromit
               vppon
               the
               possessory
               ,
               with
               charge
               to
               pronounce
               ,
               without
               adding
               vnto
               it
               the
               petitory
               ;
               this
               being
               cheifly
               ruled
               ,
               by
               the
               cōfidence
               which
               they
               conceiue
               in
               the
               arbitrator
               ,
               chosen
               by
               the
               compromise
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               difference
               of
               State
               ,
               is
               not
               alwayes
               found
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               wholy
               rely
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             
             
               And
               as
               peace
               is
               generally
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               betwixt
               Neighbours
               some
               Subiect
               which
               trouble
               their
               intelligence
               ,
               
               as
               it
               would
               bee
               a
               pollicie
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               displeasing
               ;
               so
               it
               were
               wisedome
               not
               to
               grow
               passionate
               to
               reconcile
               them
               .
               They
               obserue
               a
               notable
               indiscretion
               in
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Amboise
               ,
               and
               very
               preiudiciall
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               haue
               mediated
               an
               accord
               betwixt
               Maximillian
               and
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               touching
               the
               gouernment
               of
               Castille
               ,
               this
               accord
               hauing
               beene
               the
               cause
               that
               afterwards
               they
               ioyned
               together
               against
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               :
               And
               n●thing
               but
               the
               vanity
               and
               ambition
               which
               this
               Cardinall
               had
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               the
               Popedome
               (
               in
               making
               these
               two
               Princes
               fauourable
               vnto
               him
               )
               made
               him
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               mediation
               .
            
             
               The
               cause
               wherein
               we
               must
               labour
               effectually
               to
               reconcile
               our
               Neighbours
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               need
               to
               be
               succoured
               by
               them
               .
               So
               Lewis
               the
               eleuenth
               treated
               a
               peace
               betwixt
               Sigismond
               of
               Austria
               ,
               and
               the
               Suisses
               ,
               to
               vse
               their
               s●ruice
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               :
               And
               
                 Lewis
                 Sforse
              
               dealt
               in
               the
               accord
               betwixt
               Maximillian
               and
               the
               same
               Suisses
               ,
               to
               bee
               succoured
               by
               them
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               return●
               to
               treaties
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               54.
               
               Of
               the
               breach
               of
               Treaties
               :
               and
               of
               the
               constancy
               and
               assurance
               of
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               in
               the
               Treaties
               .
            
             
               TO
               the
               end
               we
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               rupture
               for
               a
               small
               business●
               ,
               
               they
               practise
               in
               those
               which
               great
               Men
               make
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               draw
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               be
               lesse
               to
               be
               therein
               comprehended
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               assurance
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               as
               to
               entertaine
               the
               greatest
               in
               an
               equall
               ballance
               ,
               least
               that
               the
               one
               should
               rise
               and
               oppresse
               the
               other
               .
               But
               to
               make
               vse
               in
               such
               treaties
               ,
               the
               oppression
               must
               be
               speciall
               and
               particular
               :
               otherwise
               they
               may
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               bee
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               vnder
               this
               name
               of
               Allies
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               not
               named
               are
               comprehended
               :
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               the
               breach
               of
               faith
               bee
               to
               much
               practised
               in
               such
               affaires
               ,
               
               yet
               there
               are
               few
               Princes
               found
               ,
               which
               haue
               not
               sought
               some
               pretext
               before
               they
               breake
               :
               Some
               haue
               pretended
               to
               be
               circumuented
               by
               error
               .
               Others
               haue
               excused
               themselues
               by
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Estate
               of
               affaires
               ,
               great
               wrongs
               ,
               or
               ineuitable
               losse
               ,
               and
               apparant
               danger
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               Estates
               .
               Which
               are
               the
               causes
               ,
               wherein
               some
               say
               that
               an
               oath
               is
               not
               obligatory
               ;
               the
               condition
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               oath
               being
               impossible
               or
               vniust
               .
               To
               these
               limitations
               they
               adde
               ,
               
               that
               they
               must
               not
               keepe
               their
               faith
               with
               an
               Enemy
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               nor
               with
               him
               that
               hath
               broken
               his
               ,
               nor
               with
               a
               Subiect
               ,
               nor
               with
               a
               Theife
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               not
               lawfull
               to
               keepe
               a
               mans
               faith
               in
               all
               these
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               likewise
               lawfull
               to
               giue
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               capitulate
               with
               such
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               hold
               that
               
               we
               promise
               .
               The
               which
               I
               vnderstand
               ,
               when
               the
               word
               is
               giuen
               by
               him
               that
               may
               giue
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               ●elye
               vpon
               it
               .
               For
               if
               they
               take
               hostages
               ,
               he
               that
               giues
               them
               ,
               is
               freed
               from
               his
               Faith
               ;
               for
               that
               in
               receiuing
               hostages
               ,
               he
               that
               receiues
               them
               ,
               hath
               relinquished
               the
               assurance
               which
               he
               had
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               him
               that
               giues
               them
               :
               And
               if
               the
               promise
               be
               made
               by
               a
               Captaine
               for
               his
               Prince
               without
               speciall
               Warrant
               ,
               this
               word
               giuen
               bindes
               not
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               Lawyers
               would
               iudge
               of
               Treaties
               ,
               as
               of
               particula●
               Co●t●acts
               ,
               and
               more
               inlarge
               the
               conscience
               of
               Princes
               .
               For
               as
               a
               priuate
               man
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               by
               force
               or
               feare
               ,
               they
               haue
               thought
               (
               but
               foolishly
               and
               maliciously
               )
               that
               this
               Maxime
               should
               take
               place
               in
               Treaties
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               betwixt
               Soueraignes
               :
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               banish
               faith
               from
               all
               such
               publique
               Negotiations
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               Treaty
               but
               is
               vsually
               made
               in
               Armes
               ,
               by
               force
               ,
               or
               through
               feare
               to
               lose
               eyther
               life
               ,
               or
               goods
               ,
               or
               liberty
               ,
               or
               the
               Estate
               ;
               which
               are
               causes
               of
               iust
               feare
               ,
               and
               may
               shake
               the
               most
               constant
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               Princes
               desirous
               to
               shew
               themselues
               more
               religious
               in
               these
               ruptures
               ,
               haue
               taken
               subiect
               vpon
               the
               ambignity
               of
               some
               clauses
               in
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               or
               vpon
               equiuocaon
               ,
               as
               Charles
               the
               fist
               did
               vpon
               these
               words
               ,
               Ev●ig
               and
               Euig
               ,
               to
               retaine
               the
               Landgraue
               the
               Hesse
               :
               Or
               they
               seeke
               some
               other
               occasions
               ,
               attempting
               against
               those
               whom
               their
               Allie
               is
               bound
               to
               defend
               :
               To
               the
               end
               that
               drawing
               him
               to
               Field
               ,
               hee
               may
               lay
               the
               Enuy
               of
               the
               ●rupture
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               most
               beneficiall
               course
               for
               a
               Prince
               or
               State
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               to
               be
               knowne
               constant
               and
               firme
               in
               his
               word
               .
               For
               although
               such
               an
               occasion
               may
               happen
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               get
               adua●tage
               b●
               h●bre●ch
               of
               his
               faith
               :
               yet
               the
               opinion
               which
               they
               may
               conceiue
               of
               him
               by
               this
               action
               (
               which
               he
               must
               not
               trust
               ●nto
               )
               will
               make
               him
               lose
               many
               
               aduantages
               ,
               which
               a
               loyall
               Prince
               may
               haue
               ,
               finding
               himselfe
               discharged
               of
               many
               securities
               ,
               which
               they
               demand
               vsually
               and
               iustly
               from
               one
               of
               whose
               faith
               they
               doubt
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               55.
               
               Of
               Treaties
               of
               Neutrality
               .
            
             
               LEt
               vs
               come
               to
               Treaties
               of
               Neutrality
               ,
               the
               which
               seemes
               naturall
               to
               Princes
               ,
               who
               neither
               loue
               nor
               hate
               anything
               absolutely
               ;
               but
               gouerne
               themselues
               in
               their
               Friendships
               according
               to
               their
               interests
               .
               And
               in
               effect
               Reason
               of
               State
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               Reason
               of
               interest
               .
            
             
               Neutrality
               may
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               
               The
               one
               with
               Alliance
               of
               eyther
               part
               :
               The
               other
               without
               Alliance
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               tye
               to
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               may
               properly
               be
               called
               Neutrality
               .
               The
               first
               Rules
               subscribed
               by
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Treaty
               .
               The
               second
               hath
               no
               Rule
               ,
               but
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               neuter
               Prince
               ,
               who
               must
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               not
               make
               shew
               that
               he
               inclines
               more
               to
               one
               side
               then
               to
               another
               .
               And
               for
               that
               the
               Affaires
               of
               Princes
               are
               not
               alwayes
               in
               one
               Estate
               ,
               the
               Difficulty
               is
               to
               know
               when
               the
               Prince
               should
               leaue
               this
               Neutrality
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               should
               maintayne
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               aduantages
               of
               Neutrality
               are
               ,
               
               that
               he
               which
               is
               Neuter
               ,
               is
               honoured
               and
               respected
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               for
               the
               feare
               that
               eyther
               of
               them
               hath
               ,
               should
               declare
               himselfe
               against
               him
               :
               He
               remaines
               Arbitrator
               of
               others
               and
               Ma●ter
               of
               himselfe
               :
               He
               enioyes
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               according
               vnto
               occasions
               preuents
               the
               future
               .
               A
               Neuter
               is
               without
               any
               profest
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               offends
               or
               Wrongs
               no
               man
               openly
               ;
               so
               as
               giuing
               no
               aduantage
               ouer
               him
               ,
               
               they
               are
               troubled
               to
               finde
               a
               pretext
               to
               doe
               him
               harme
               ,
            
             
               
               The
               disaduantages
               are
               ,
               that
               a
               Neuter
               satisfies
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               so
               remaines
               :
               He
               doth
               neyther
               purchase
               Friends
               ,
               nor
               free
               himselfe
               from
               any
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               is
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               Victor
               .
               And
               many
               haue
               held
               it
               more
               aduantage
               to
               hazard
               himselfe
               to
               vanquish
               with
               a
               companion
               ,
               then
               to
               remaine
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               where
               hee
               is
               assured
               to
               bee
               ruined
               by
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
               To
               resolue
               this
               point
               ,
               a
               powerfull
               Prince
               hath
               no
               neede
               of
               Councell
               .
               For
               in
               what
               fashion
               soeuer
               he
               remains
               ,
               he
               may
               maintayne
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               prescribe
               a
               Law
               to
               others
               .
               Yet
               I
               hold
               that
               without
               great
               occasion
               he
               should
               not
               declare
               himselfe
               .
               For
               that
               whilest
               others
               ruine
               themselues
               by
               Warre
               ,
               he
               fortifies
               himselfe
               with
               meanes
               ;
               he
               may
               in
               the
               end
               make
               himselfe
               Iudge
               of
               their
               differences
               ,
               and
               compounding
               them
               mildely
               with
               honour
               ,
               hee
               preserues
               their
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               maintaynes
               their
               Estate
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               a
               weake
               Prince
               ,
               what
               part
               soeuer
               hee
               takes
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hurtfull
               vnto
               him
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               two
               more
               powerfull
               Estates
               then
               himselfe
               .
               
               Yet
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               speaking
               generally
               ,
               a
               Neutrality
               is
               more
               beneficiall
               to
               a
               weake
               Prince
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               which
               make
               Warre
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               bee
               not
               altogether
               barbarous
               and
               inhumane
               .
               For
               although
               a
               Neutrality
               doth
               not
               please
               eyther
               party
               ;
               yet
               in
               effect
               it
               wrongs
               no
               man
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               which
               is
               a
               Neuter
               ,
               doth
               not
               serue
               ,
               so
               he
               doth
               not
               hurt
               .
               And
               then
               the
               euent
               of
               the
               declaration
               which
               he
               should
               make
               ,
               rather
               for
               the
               one
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               depending
               vpon
               the
               vncertaine
               issue
               of
               the
               Warre
               ,
               he
               should
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               part
               is
               more
               safe
               then
               a
               Neutrality
               .
               And
               to
               change
               his
               resolution
               without
               an
               assurance
               to
               better
               his
               affaires
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               wisely
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               Neuter
               be
               prest
               by
               necessity
               to
               declare
               himselfe
               ,
               
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               for
               the
               most
               powerfull
               of
               the
               two
               parties
               ,
               following
               the
               Councell
               of
               that
               Romane
               ;
               that
               eyther
               he
               must
               make
               himselfe
               the
               strongest
               ,
               or
               bee
               a
               friend
               to
               the
               strongest
               :
               Vnlesse
               hee
               saw
               that
               ioyning
               to
               the
               weaker
               ,
               hee
               might
               ballance
               the
               power
               of
               the
               stronger
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               counterpeze
               reduce
               them
               to
               reason
               .
               The
               safety
               of
               Estates
               consisting
               cheifly
               in
               an
               equall
               counterpeze
               of
               power
               in
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               a
               Prince
               drawing
               after
               it
               the
               ruine
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               it
               is
               wisedome
               to
               preuent
               .
            
             
               But
               power
               is
               considered
               in
               this
               subiect
               diuersly
               :
               Eyther
               absolute
               or
               conditionall
               ;
               Absolute
               power
               is
               that
               which
               wee
               measure
               by
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               Forces
               ,
               Treasure
               :
               Munitions
               ,
               and
               other
               Millitary
               preparations
               .
               A
               conditionall
               power
               is
               that
               ,
               the
               which
               although
               it
               be
               lesse
               then
               an
               absolut
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               fit
               to
               succour
               vs
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               vs
               harme
               .
               In
               this
               the
               Neighbourhood
               is
               of
               very
               great
               consideration
               ;
               for
               that
               a
               Neighbour
               Prince
               of
               meane
               forces
               ,
               may
               more
               easily
               or
               sooner
               hurt
               or
               succour
               vs
               ,
               then
               a
               great
               Prince
               which
               lies
               farre
               off
               .
               Neere
               succours
               are
               alwayes
               sooner
               ready
               and
               with
               lesse
               charge
               :
               For
               wee
               may
               discharge
               a
               part
               when
               as
               time
               and
               occasions
               shall
               serue
               :
               If
               he
               be
               remote
               ,
               he
               arriues
               too
               late
               after
               the
               occasions
               to
               defend
               vs
               ,
               and
               too
               soone
               to
               oppresse
               vs.
               The
               greatest
               part
               perish
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               is
               arriued
               he
               hath
               more
               need
               of
               rest
               then
               to
               battaile
               ;
               and
               being
               vnable
               to
               send
               them
               backe
               so
               farre
               ,
               we
               must
               still
               beare
               the
               charge
               and
               oppression
               .
            
             
               Hi●ron
               King
               of
               Syracuza
               ,
               could
               well
               obserue
               these
               considerations
               ,
               the
               Carthaginians
               being
               Maisters
               of
               a
               part
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               he
               allied
               himselfe
               with
               them
               against
               the
               Romans
               :
               But
               the
               Romans
               being
               growne
               the
               stronger
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               fell
               to
               their
               side
               ,
               and
               continued
               the
               Warre
               with
               them
               against
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               
               more
               remote
               from
               the
               Iland
               then
               the
               Roman
               〈◊〉
               ●ter
               we
               haue
               made
               consideration
               of
               the
               force
               ,
               wee
               must
               likewise
               consider
               of
               the
               courage
               and
               constancy
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               ioyne
               .
               But
               if
               hee
               be
               light
               and
               hath
               no
               stay
               ,
               how
               powerfull
               soeuer
               he
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               engage
               himselfe
               with
               him
               :
               But
               if
               with
               these
               aduantages
               hee
               knowes
               how
               to
               prosecute
               his
               designes
               with
               resolution
               ,
               they
               may
               boldly
               ingage
               themselues
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               56.
               
               Considerations
               for
               a
               Prince
               that
               will
               liue
               in
               good
               intelligence
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               .
            
             
               THe
               Prince
               that
               would
               liue
               in
               good
               termes
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               must
               first
               consider
               what
               Treaty
               and
               Capitulation
               he
               hath
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               gouerne
               himselfe
               accordingly
               ,
               alwayes
               shewing
               himselfe
               a
               Louer
               of
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ;
               desirous
               to
               liue
               in
               Amity
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               obseruer
               of
               Treaties
               ;
               not
               enduring
               that
               any
               breach
               should
               be
               made
               ,
               how
               small
               soeuer
               ;
               aad
               being
               done
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               repaired
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               difficult
               thing
               be
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               neyther
               grant
               it
               ,
               
               nor
               refuse
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               ballancing
               their
               businesse
               ,
               he
               shall
               labour
               to
               haue
               his
               goodwill
               allowed
               for
               the
               effect
               :
               And
               if
               he
               which
               seekes
               hath
               sent
               an
               expresse
               Embassadour
               ,
               they
               shall
               send
               him
               backe
               with
               Presents
               ,
               and
               promise
               to
               dispatch
               other
               Embassadours
               to
               make
               answere
               ,
               And
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               auoyde
               the
               discontentment
               ,
               they
               shall
               ballance
               this
               delay
               with
               some
               benefit
               ,
               if
               may
               be
               of
               more
               importance
               then
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               demanded
               :
               For
               that
               the
               Iniury
               doth
               not
               moue
               so
               much
               as
               the
               benefit
               is
               pleasing
               .
            
             
             
               If
               the
               Prince
               treating
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               hath
               need
               to
               demand
               or
               vse
               any
               thing
               from
               them
               ,
               
               hee
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               to
               maintayne
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               may
               not
               be
               too
               hasty
               :
               for
               that
               we
               shew
               our selues
               to
               be
               too
               resolute
               for
               something
               ;
               and
               they
               seeing
               the
               instance
               which
               we
               make
               ,
               will
               hold
               our
               necessity
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               it
               is
               :
               The
               which
               will
               make
               them
               more
               holding
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               ●
               we
               shall
               be
               the
               more
               bound
               vnto
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               grant
               it
               ,
               although
               they
               reape
               the
               like
               benefit
               themselues
               .
               But
               if
               a
               more
               powerful
               man
               requires
               something
               of
               vs
               ,
               
               which
               being
               granted
               doth
               not
               much
               preiudice
               vs
               ,
               and
               being
               denied
               ,
               may
               draw
               a
               warre
               against
               vs
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               prepared
               against
               another
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               deny
               it
               .
               This
               was
               an
               Errour
               which
               the
               Florentins
               committed
               ,
               seeking
               in
               the
               beginning
               to
               oppose
               the
               passage
               of
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               ,
               hauing
               not
               therein
               followed
               the
               Counsell
               which
               had
               beene
               giuen
               to
               
                 Cosmo
                 De
                 Medicis
              
               ,
               not
               to
               oppose
               himselfe
               agaynst
               Iohn
               of
               Anio●
               ;
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               Duke
               of
               Millan
               were
               in
               League
               with
               Ferdinand
               King
               of
               Naples
               ,
               against
               whom
               Iohn
               of
               Aniou
               made
               Warre
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               lightly
               beleeue
               that
               which
               Princes
               say
               ,
               
               and
               whereof
               they
               make
               shew
               ;
               but
               consider
               ,
               that
               their
               owne
               interest
               will
               make
               them
               forget
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               their
               faith
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               any
               collour
               to
               breake
               it
               .
               The
               Prince
               must
               likewise
               fauour
               the
               traffique
               and
               commerce
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               and
               profit
               which
               may
               redowne
               to
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               consider
               of
               the
               meanes
               how
               he
               may
               with
               dexterity
               nourish
               the
               distrusts
               and
               iealousies
               which
               are
               ,
               
               or
               may
               be
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               But
               he
               must
               be
               warie
               ▪
               hee
               bee
               not
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               Authour
               .
               And
               contrariwise
               if
               they
               haue
               a
               conceit
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               the
               first
               that
               must
               seeke
               to
               take
               it
               away
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               that
               which
               may
               breed
               some
               iealousie
               of
               him
               ,
               hee
               must
               preuent
               it
               in
               time
               :
               And
               he
               must
               excuse
               the
               fault
               which
               is
               discouered
               ,
               and
               deny
               
               that
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Neighbours
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               bee
               hereafter
               assured
               :
               Hee
               must
               seeke
               with
               all
               diligence
               to
               mollifie
               the
               most
               powerfull
               ,
               by
               faire
               deportuments
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               to
               pacifie
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               negligent
               ,
               as
               to
               labour
               in
               seeking
               them
               seuerally
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               some
               distrust
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Priuce
               shall
               offer
               vnto
               his
               Neighbours
               that
               which
               hee
               cannot
               well
               refuse
               ,
               before
               they
               demand
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               acknowledge
               his
               good
               will.
               Especially
               if
               there
               bee
               neede
               of
               succours
               ,
               hee
               shall
               shew
               himselfe
               ready
               ;
               yet
               without
               giuing
               cause
               of
               Iealousie
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               knowe
               the
               Iustice
               of
               these
               succours
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               intention
               ,
               raysing
               those
               whom
               hee
               succours
               from
               the
               shame
               ,
               the
               which
               doth
               vsually
               accompany
               him
               that
               demands
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               precept
               to
               make
               them
               haue
               confidence
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               
               The
               second
               ,
               to
               breed
               confidence
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               any
               resentment
               of
               iniuries
               against
               those
               ,
               whom
               wee
               desire
               to
               make
               confident
               of
               vs
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               importance
               :
               And
               wee
               must
               suffer
               courage
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               awake
               prudence
               :
               But
               if
               our
               honour
               constraines
               vs
               to
               make
               some
               demonstration
               of
               an
               iniury
               receiued
               ,
               wee
               must
               lay
               the
               fault
               vpon
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               complaine
               of
               him
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               may
               not
               thinke
               we
               hold
               our selues
               wronged
               by
               the
               Master
               .
               For
               by
               the
               very
               opinion
               which
               a
               neighbour
               Prince
               might
               haue
               to
               haue
               wronged
               vs
               ,
               he
               would
               enter
               into
               distrust
               of
               vs
               ,
               from
               distrust
               into
               hatred
               ;
               and
               hatred
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               would
               draw
               after
               it
               another
               wrong
               ,
               and
               an
               alliance
               with
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               assure
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               to
               an●oy
               vs
               :
               The
               remembrance
               of
               an
               iniury
               being
               many
               times
               stronger
               in
               him
               that
               doth
               it
               ,
               then
               in
               him
               that
               receiues
               it
               ;
               especially
               betwixt
               Princes
               ,
               whose
               spirits
               are
               very
               vncapable
               to
               take
               confidence
               one
               of
               another
               .
               Aboue
               all
               wee
               must
               bee
               wary
               how
               wee
               enter
               
               into
               threats
               .
               For
               although
               our
               Neighbour
               be
               weaker
               then
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               timerousnesse
               might
               giue
               vs
               cause
               to
               hope
               for
               some
               aduantage
               by
               our
               threats
               :
               Yet
               it
               might
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               from
               feare
               he
               might
               passe
               to
               despaire
               ,
               the
               which
               doth
               vsually
               guide
               timerous
               spirits
               ,
               as
               well
               into
               desperate
               resolutions
               ,
               as
               inconsiderations
               doth
               the
               rash
               .
               But
               Misfortune
               carrying
               vs
               to
               a
               rupture
               ,
               and
               hauing
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               our
               Enemies
               neare
               vs
               ,
               who
               then
               may
               be
               suspect
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               dismisse
               them
               .
               Some
               haue
               therein
               proceeded
               mildly
               ,
               and
               others
               ●or●
               roughly
               .
               Some
               to
               discharge
               an
               Enemies
               Embassadour
               ,
               haue
               giuen
               leaue
               to
               all
               other
               Embassadours
               which
               did
               reside
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               calling
               backe
               those
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               suffered
               his
               enemies
               Embassadour
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ,
               aduertised
               of
               the
               League
               which
               was
               made
               against
               him
               ,
               would
               not
               dismisse
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               Venice
               ,
               vntill
               his
               owne
               were
               in
               safety
               ▪
               But
               hee
               set
               Guards
               vpon
               them
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Venice
              
               ,
               and
               Florence
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               bee
               conducted
               thirty
               Miles
               from
               his
               Court
               ,
               with
               a
               prohibition
               not
               to
               speake
               vnto
               them
               ,
               nor
               for
               them
               to
               Write
               :
               To
               him
               of
               Millan
               as
               his
               Subiect
               ,
               hee
               was
               enioyned
               not
               to
               part
               from
               Court
               ;
               And
               as
               for
               him
               of
               England
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               alteration
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               third
               point
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               great
               aduantage
               to
               pierce
               into
               the
               designes
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               gained
               some
               confidence
               with
               them
               :
               For
               the
               entire
               is
               seldome
               found
               .
               But
               not
               able
               to
               preuaile
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               by
               Discourse
               ,
               by
               Wisedome
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Knowledge
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               haue
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               of
               the
               defects
               and
               aduantages
               which
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               humours
               ,
               designe
               ,
               and
               inclination
               of
               the
               p●ople
               ,
               of
               great
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               principally
               of
               this
               last
               ,
               
               whose
               principall
               motions
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               hee
               must
               seeke
               to
               discouer
               ,
               to
               iudge
               of
               his
               wisedome
               and
               courage
               ;
               then
               the
               discontentments
               ,
               diuisions
               ,
               and
               the
               heads
               of
               parties
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               their
               pretexts
               ,
               credit
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               depend
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               it
               may
               extend
               ,
               the
               Councell
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               Iustice
               how
               it
               is
               mannaged
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               people
               or
               great
               Men
               :
               Moreouer
               what
               the
               forces
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               and
               Captaines
               ,
               with
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               cheife
               among
               them
               :
               The
               strong
               Townes
               and
               Fortresses
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               the
               defects
               there
               are
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               aduantages
               to
               assaile
               them
               :
               The
               Munitions
               of
               Warre
               and
               Victualls
               :
               wherein
               the
               commerce
               and
               traffique
               doth
               consist
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               be
               incommodated
               :
               The
               commodity
               or
               discommodity
               of
               the
               Entries
               of
               the
               Countrey
               :
               The
               Fertillity
               Barronnesse
               ,
               extents
               or
               ●malnesse
               of
               the
               Estate
               :
               and
               of
               other
               Neighbours
               ,
               his
               allian●es
               and
               dependances
               with
               other
               Princes
               ,
               as
               well
               neere
               as
               remote
               :
               Their
               actions
               and
               deportments
               past
               ,
               as
               well
               towards
               vs
               as
               others
               :
               Their
               present
               Estate
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               they
               seeme
               most
               to
               incline
               .
               In
               which
               search
               ,
               we
               must
               vse
               diligence
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               secrecie
               ,
               least
               we
               giue
               them
               cause
               to
               distrust
               vs.
               All
               this
               may
               be
               learned
               from
               friends
               ,
               which
               the
               Prince
               may
               haue
               in
               the
               Estates
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               or
               by
               spyes
               ,
               whose
               intelligences
               he
               must
               duly
               examine
               before
               hee
               beleiue
               them
               ;
               And
               by
               reason
               ,
               interest
               ,
               or
               apparance
               ,
               sound
               if
               they
               be
               true
               .
            
             
               
               But
               for
               that
               all
               these
               courses
               are
               full
               of
               suspition
               among
               Princes
               ,
               and
               are
               dangerous
               for
               such
               as
               imploy
               themselues
               to
               giue
               these
               intelligences
               ;
               euery
               Prince
               hauing
               the
               like
               interest
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               is
               done
               with
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               desiring
               to
               shew
               the
               confidence
               he
               hath
               in
               him
               :
               Princes
               haue
               agreed
               to
               receiue
               Embassadours
               or
               Agents
               ;
               who
               in
               effect
               (
               vnder
               pretext
               to
               entertaine
               the
               good
               intelligence
               betwixt
               their
               Maisters
               )
               serue
               many
               times
               to
               discouer
               the
               ground
               of
               Estates
               ,
               and
               the
               designes
               
               of
               Princes
               .
               Wherefore
               seeing
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               Prinentertaine
               one
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               fitting
               to
               know
               the
               quality
               ,
               the
               charge
               ,
               and
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               an
               Embassadour
               or
               Agent
               ,
               the
               which
               we
               will
               set
               downe
               here
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               gathered
               by
               some
               of
               this
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               57.
               
               Of
               the
               charge
               of
               an
               Embassadour
               or
               Agent
               .
            
             
               AN
               Embassadour
               and
               Agent
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               onely
               the
               function
               of
               their
               Charges
               :
               
               But
               they
               differ
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               respect
               they
               beare
               more
               to
               an
               Embassadour
               then
               to
               an
               Agent
               .
               An
               Agent
               hath
               charge
               to
               represent
               the
               affaires
               onely
               :
               But
               an
               Embassadour
               ought
               to
               represent
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               Maister
               ,
               and
               his
               affaires
               .
               Wherefore
               for
               sufficiency
               ,
               the
               A●●nt
               ought
               to
               haue
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Embassadour
               :
               But
               for
               wealth
               and
               that
               which
               concernes
               shew
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               necessary
               for
               him
               as
               for
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Neyther
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Body
               ,
               
               ought
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               to
               haue
               any
               imperfection
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               one
               eye
               ,
               to
               be
               pore-blind
               ,
               squint-ey'd
               ,
               lame
               ,
               crooked-backe
               ,
               or
               extreamely
               foule
               and
               deformed
               :
               But
               contrariwise
               hee
               must
               be
               of
               a
               pleasing
               Encounter
               ,
               and
               not
               counterfeit
               ,
               left
               hee
               be
               ridiculous
               or
               contemned
               .
               He
               must
               not
               likewise
               be
               sickely
               nor
               dainty
               ,
               lest
               the
               discommodity
               of
               the
               wayes
               ,
               or
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Ayre
               make
               him
               vnprofitable
               for
               his
               Maisters
               affaires
               .
               His
               Countenance
               must
               be
               graue
               and
               serious
               ,
               yet
               mingled
               with
               mildnesse
               and
               a
               pleasing
               aspect
               .
               For
               his
               Age
               ,
               he
               must
               neither
               be
               too
               young
               ,
               nor
               too
               old
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               force
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               For
               the
               
               conditions
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               of
               an
               honest
               condition
               ,
               and
               Noble
               if
               it
               may
               be
               :
               Princes
               holding
               themselues
               contemned
               ,
               when
               they
               send
               Men
               of
               little
               worth
               vnto
               them
               ;
               as
               Lewis
               the
               Eleuenth
               did
               ,
               who
               imployed
               his
               Barber
               to
               execute
               this
               charge
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               profession
               whereon
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               that
               depends
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               affaires
               whereon
               hee
               is
               to
               treate
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               .
               For
               if
               they
               treated
               of
               meanes
               to
               make
               Warre
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               more
               proper
               to
               send
               a
               Church-man
               or
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               treated
               of
               some
               right
               of
               bounds
               ,
               or
               made
               some
               conference
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               send
               a
               man
               making
               profession
               of
               Armes
               .
               For
               his
               goods
               ,
               an
               Embassadour
               ought
               to
               haue
               in
               a
               meane
               proportion
               .
               A
               poore
               or
               needy
               man
               how
               sufficient
               soeuer
               ,
               is
               nothing
               fit
               for
               charges
               of
               expence
               and
               shewe
               .
               But
               of
               all
               things
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               not
               to
               send
               a
               poore
               Embassadour
               ,
               after
               one
               that
               was
               rich
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               made
               an
               excesse
               of
               expence
               ;
               For
               the
               first
               hauing
               accustomed
               those
               of
               the
               Prouince
               to
               this
               expence
               and
               charge
               ,
               the
               other
               comming
               after
               ,
               and
               not
               doing
               the
               like
               ,
               he
               will
               bee
               much
               lesse
               honoured
               and
               respected
               ;
               And
               by
               consequen●s
               doe
               his
               Maister
               lesse
               seruice
               .
               He
               must
               not
               likewise
               be
               distastfull
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               ,
               but
               rather
               they
               must
               choose
               one
               that
               may
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               him
               :
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               he
               must
               not
               be
               a
               subject
               ,
               nor
               dependant
               ,
               nor
               tyed
               by
               oath
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               bond
               ,
               to
               him
               with
               whom
               hee
               is
               to
               reside
               .
               The
               example
               of
               that
               which
               Duke
               Sforse
               did
               to
               the
               Esquire
               Merueilles
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               choose
               another
               mans
               Subiect
               for
               this
               charge
               .
               For
               the
               sufficiency
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               quicke
               apprehension
               and
               naturall
               Iudgment
               .
               He
               must
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               those
               of
               his
               owne
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               where
               he
               is
               Embassadour
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               that
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               too
               short
               ,
               to
               attend
               a
               fit
               experience
               for
               the
               sufficiency
               which
               is
               necessary
               :
               hee
               ought
               to
               be
               conuersant
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Histories
               ,
               which
               
               hee
               ought
               to
               haue
               read
               with
               iudgment
               ,
               waighing
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               Actions
               which
               are
               there
               represented
               :
               To
               know
               the
               diuersity
               of
               the
               establishment
               of
               Estates
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               of
               this
               diuersity
               ;
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               right
               of
               limits
               ,
               and
               represailes
               ,
               the
               genalogies
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               pretentions
               of
               Kings
               vpon
               the
               Estates
               of
               other
               men
               .
               Their
               forces
               ,
               means
               ,
               alliances
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               he
               must
               likewise
               be
               resolute
               &
               couragious
               in
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               wisely
               de●iberated
               ;
               but
               aboue
               all
               hee
               must
               be
               secret
               in
               affaires
               of
               importance
               ,
               and
               discreete
               in
               his
               speech
               ▪
               Hee
               must
               not
               detract
               ,
               nor
               speake
               euill
               ,
               especially
               of
               any
               Master
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Prince
               where
               hee
               remaines
               :
               Hee
               must
               speake
               freely
               of
               his
               Masters
               pretentions
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               question
               to
               maintaine
               them
               .
            
             
               An
               Embassadour
               chosen
               with
               these
               qualities
               may
               serue
               worthily
               and
               profitably
               .
               Yet
               I
               will
               adde
               hereunto
               the
               manner
               ,
               how
               some
               of
               our
               time
               haue
               held
               he
               should
               gouerne
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               more
               succinctly
               .
               
               First
               hee
               must
               furnish
               his
               Family
               with
               modest
               and
               respective
               Men
               ,
               not
               insolent
               ,
               quarrellers
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               :
               Otherwise
               he
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               receiue
               an
               affront
               ,
               either
               in
               abandoning
               his
               seruants
               ,
               or
               not
               being
               able
               to
               stay
               them
               from
               punishment
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               hee
               must
               make
               an
               ample
               instruction
               ,
               least
               hee
               bee
               disauowed
               ,
               the
               which
               shall
               follow
               word
               by
               word
               ,
               especially
               in
               affaires
               whereas
               tearmes
               strike
               the
               stroake
               ;
               not
               promising
               any
               more
               ,
               although
               he
               knew
               he
               should
               not
               bedisauowed
               :
               But
               before
               the
               promise
               ,
               he
               shall
               hold
               the
               businesse
               in
               suspence
               vntill
               he
               hath
               power
               .
               Moreouer
               hee
               shall
               instruct
               himselfe
               ,
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               him
               which
               had
               gone
               before
               him
               in
               the
               said
               charge
               ,
               and
               shall
               retire
               from
               him
               the
               Treaties
               ,
               instructions
               ,
               and
               papers
               of
               importance
               :
               And
               parting
               he
               shall
               giue
               to
               haue
               some
               one
               in
               the
               Princes
               Court
               ,
               which
               may
               Negotiate
               his
               businesse
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               aduice
               of
               all
               that
               passeth
               ;
               for
               many
               times
               the
               Secretaries
               of
               Estate
               are
               so
               imployed
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               not
               leisure
               to
               satisfie
               all
               .
            
             
             
               If
               hee
               goes
               for
               some
               particular
               affaire
               ,
               hee
               must
               stay
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               vpon
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               preuent
               the
               aduice
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               giuen
               of
               the
               particular
               subiect
               of
               his
               Embassie
               ;
               the
               answere
               whereof
               hee
               should
               find
               ready
               ,
               hauing
               by
               his
               stay
               giuen
               them
               leisure
               ,
               either
               to
               illude
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               crosse
               it
               :
               As
               for
               that
               according
               to
               the
               quallitie
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               hee
               might
               ariue
               so
               late
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               mocke
               at
               him
               .
               As
               Tiberius
               did
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               which
               ariued
               to
               condole
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Children
               se●uen
               Moneths
               after
               :
               And
               hee
               in
               mocking
               lamented
               the
               death
               of
               Hector
               ,
               who
               was
               dead
               many
               hundred
               yeeres
               before
               .
               The
               same
               reason
               requires
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               demand
               audience
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               finds
               the
               Court
               in
               mourning
               ,
               or
               in
               open
               Warre
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               accident
               of
               importance
               which
               serues
               for
               an
               excuse
               .
               He
               shall
               from
               the
               beginning
               shew
               his
               grauitie
               ,
               oftentation
               or
               pride
               in
               his
               Countenance
               or
               traine
               his
               courtesie
               and
               affability
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               an
               honest
               carriage
               and
               modesty
               ;
               hisexpence
               according
               to
               the
               places
               where
               hee
               is
               .
               The
               Northerne
               people
               desire
               a
               Table
               well
               garnished
               :
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               Italy
               ,
               looke
               more
               to
               followers
               and
               attendants
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               which
               serues
               for
               shew
               ;
               In
               the
               Leuant
               the
               greatest
               expence
               is
               in
               presents
               :
               But
               aboue
               all
               hee
               must
               regulate
               his
               expences
               according
               to
               his
               entertainement
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               hee
               hath
               to
               spend
               .
               For
               it
               is
               vnseemely
               to
               liue
               of
               borrowing
               in
               a
               strange
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               treating
               is
               also
               diuers
               .
               In
               Germany
               &
               Suizerland
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               more
               money
               then
               words
               ,
               more
               good
               cheere
               there
               then
               Art
               :
               In
               other
               Estates
               honor
               ,
               complements
               ,
               and
               Orations
               ,
               are
               better
               receiued
               ;
               and
               in
               others
               the
               consideration
               of
               Religion
               hath
               more
               force
               .
               An
               Embassadour
               ought
               to
               be
               wary
               ,
               least
               by
               too
               much
               diligence
               and
               affection
               ,
               he
               do
               not
               augment
               the
               suspition
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               haue
               of
               the
               sub●ect
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               and
               discouer
               it
               by
               too
               much
               Art
               &
               talke
               ;
               all
               things
               disguised
               aff●cted
               and
               amp●ified
               ,
               naturally
               breeds
               suspition
               .
               They
               which
               demand
               
               succours
               doe
               many
               times
               make
               their
               affaires
               so
               weake
               ,
               (
               thinking
               to
               moue
               pitty
               ,
               )
               as
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               mouing
               those
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               craue
               succours
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               them
               affraid
               to
               embarque
               themselues
               with
               miserable
               persons
               .
               In
               such
               occasions
               he
               must
               march
               himselfe
               discreetly
               ,
               and
               waigh
               his
               words
               :
               And
               the
               countenane
               in
               this
               doth
               sometime
               impart
               more
               then
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Aboue
               all
               things
               hee
               must
               not
               treate
               with
               any
               other
               Prince
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               concernes
               his
               Commission
               ,
               but
               with
               him
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               .
               This
               was
               the
               answere
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               Florence
               ,
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Maximillian
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               had
               beene
               sent
               ,
               he
               hauing
               appointed
               thē
               to
               conferre
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Millan
               ,
               who
               should
               giue
               them
               an
               answere
               for
               him
               :
               But
               they
               refused
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               exceeding
               their
               Commission
               .
               And
               although
               his
               instructions
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               ample
               as
               may
               be
               :
               Yet
               affaires
               being
               subiect
               to
               change
               ,
               in
               a
               shorter
               time
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               betwixt
               his
               parting
               &
               arriuall
               ,
               the
               Embassadour
               must
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               make
               Warre
               by
               the
               eye
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               beene
               commanded
               to
               vse
               mild
               words
               ,
               and
               yet
               finds
               it
               more
               conuenient
               to
               speake
               boldly
               or
               to
               change
               ,
               or
               omitt
               something
               mentioned
               in
               his
               Commission
               ,
               he
               must
               gouerne
               himselfe
               with
               great
               circumspection
               .
               But
               he
               may
               not
               stray
               from
               his
               intention
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               see
               that
               in
               leauing
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               preuaile
               in
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               vndertaken
               .
               If
               he
               be
               constrayned
               not
               to
               doe
               some
               things
               contained
               in
               his
               instructions
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               businesse
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               delay
               ,
               hee
               shall
               import
               it
               to
               two
               or
               three
               of
               the
               most
               vnderstanding
               Seruants
               ,
               that
               his
               Maister
               hath
               .
               (
               if
               happily
               there
               be
               any
               in
               the
               Countrey
               where
               he
               resides
               )
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               businesse
               succeeding
               ill
               ,
               he
               may
               auoyd
               the
               reproach
               ,
               to
               haue
               done
               it
               alone
               and
               without
               Cou●cell
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               certaine
               things
               that
               are
               subiect
               to
               disauow
               ;
               as
               proud
               &
               insolent
               words
               ,
               which
               an
               Embassadour
               might
               haue
               vsed
               ;
               or
               threats
               and
               practises
               which
               he
               attempts
               in
               the
               Estate
               where
               he
               resides
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               without
               command
               :
               
               And
               therefore
               he
               must
               containe
               hinselfe
               ,
               within
               the
               termes
               of
               his
               charge
               and
               the
               modestie
               that
               is
               required
               .
               It
               is
               fitting
               he
               should
               maintaine
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Mai●ter
               :
               But
               it
               must
               be
               without
               contempt
               ,
               or
               offence
               to
               him
               towards
               whom
               he
               issent
               ,
               And
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               discouer
               all
               the
               passages
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               hee
               must
               be
               frequent
               and
               daily
               in
               Court
               ,
               but
               when
               as
               the
               Prince
               retires
               himselfe
               priuatly
               for
               his
               pleasures
               :
               For
               then
               he
               should
               make
               himselfe
               suspect
               or
               importune
               .
               And
               in
               popular
               Estates
               ,
               he
               must
               assist
               all
               dyets
               meetings
               and
               assemblies
               :
               Or
               if
               he
               sees
               that
               this
               may
               breed
               some
               contempt
               ,
               hee
               should
               send
               some
               one
               of
               his
               .
               Besides
               money
               ,
               which
               discouers
               the
               secrets
               of
               Princes
               ,
               the
               entertainment
               of
               his
               Table
               is
               ofsome
               force
               .
               And
               although
               that
               all
               the
               intelligences
               which
               come
               from
               this
               sort
               of
               people
               which
               follow
               Tables
               ,
               be
               not
               alwaies
               current
               ;
               Yet
               sometimes
               he
               shall
               meete
               with
               good
               ones
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               waigh
               them
               ,
               and
               attend
               the
               progresse
               and
               issue
               before
               hee
               Iudge
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               obserue
               not
               onely
               what
               is
               sayd
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               done
               .
               He
               must
               for
               this
               effect
               write
               often
               ,
               and
               to
               many
               parts
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               be
               the
               better
               aduertised
               ;
               and
               neuer
               respect
               the
               charge
               which
               cannot
               be
               better
               imployed
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               visit
               the
               principall
               Councellors
               ,
               the
               Secretaries
               of
               Estate
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               diuision
               of
               Forraigne
               affaires
               ;
               he
               shall
               doe
               the
               like
               to
               those
               which
               are
               in
               credit
               and
               fauour
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               although
               but
               of
               meane
               condition
               ;
               applying
               himselfe
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               the
               custome
               ,
               and
               manners
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               how
               others
               haue
               done
               before
               him
               .
               Hee
               shall
               informe
               himselfe
               discreetly
               of
               the
               present
               Estate
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               how
               euery
               Man
               stands
               in
               authority
               ;
               wherein
               this
               authority
               consists
               ,
               eyther
               in
               reputation
               and
               honour
               ,
               or
               in
               effect
               and
               contention
               ,
               euery
               one
               according
               to
               his
               rancke
               and
               degree
               ,
               winning
               vnto
               him
               if
               he
               may
               ,
               the
               domestiques
               and
               fauorities
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               authority
               .
               Hauing
               newes
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               he
               shall
               still
               find
               occasions
               to
               discourse
               and
               
               parley
               with
               the
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               with
               pleasing
               subiects
               ,
               to
               be
               merry
               with
               them
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               concerne
               them
               ,
               to
               condole
               ,
               or
               to
               aduise
               them
               to
               preuent
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               visite
               the
               Embassadours
               and
               Agents
               of
               other
               Princes
               and
               Common-weales
               ,
               which
               reside
               in
               the
               same
               Court
               ;
               but
               soberly
               ,
               lest
               he
               giue
               them
               occasion
               of
               iealousie
               .
               Hee
               must
               be
               wary
               not
               to
               discouer
               himselfe
               wholy
               vnto
               them
               ,
               whatsouer
               they
               be
               ;
               but
               rather
               seeke
               to
               draw
               from
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               leaue
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               alwayes
               be
               the
               first
               to
               send
               the
               aduice
               and
               pleasing
               newes
               .
               And
               if
               the
               affaires
               which
               he
               pursues
               ,
               succeedes
               not
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               ,
               hee
               shall
               make
               no
               shew
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               seeme
               to
               haue
               any
               distrust
               or
               bad
               opinion
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               negotiates
               .
               When
               he
               shall
               be
               intreated
               to
               doe
               them
               any
               courtesie
               ,
               he
               shall
               study
               to
               value
               it
               at
               as
               high
               a
               rate
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               yet
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               speedily
               and
               freely
               ,
               letting
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               desires
               aboue
               all
               things
               to
               giue
               them
               contentment
               and
               satisfaction
               .
               He
               shall
               commend
               and
               magnifie
               the
               persons
               ,
               the
               meanes
               ,
               the
               greatnesse
               ,
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               concernes
               the
               Nation
               ;
               yet
               with
               such
               modesty
               and
               discretion
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               be
               no
               shew
               of
               flattery
               .
               He
               shall
               likewise
               extoll
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               Master
               with
               the
               like
               modesty
               and
               dexterity
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               grow
               iealous
               of
               him
               .
               When
               he
               shall
               finde
               some
               stop
               in
               that
               which
               he
               desires
               to
               doe
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               insist
               too
               eagerly
               vpon
               it
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               an
               apparent
               reason
               :
               But
               he
               shall
               with
               dexterity
               approue
               the
               reasons
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               by
               other
               meanes
               seeke
               to
               attaine
               his
               Designe
               .
               When
               it
               shall
               be
               needefull
               to
               doe
               or
               say
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               their
               will
               or
               liking
               ,
               he
               shall
               excuse
               it
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               conceiue
               that
               it
               proceeds
               not
               from
               the
               Embassadour
               ,
               but
               from
               such
               as
               command
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               sor●y
               t●
               doe
               it
               ,
               considering
               it
               doth
               not
               please
               him
               ;
               yet
               ●ustifying
               the
               businesse
               by
               the
               best
               reasons
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               
               giuing
               them
               some
               hope
               of
               other
               things
               which
               shall
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               them
               .
               If
               they
               charge
               him
               to
               carry
               bad
               and
               distastefull
               words
               ,
               he
               shall
               doe
               better
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               giue
               them
               in
               writing
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               pronounce
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               he
               findes
               that
               by
               one
               meanes
               he
               cannot
               obtaine
               what
               he
               desires
               ,
               hee
               shall
               leaue
               the
               businesse
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               referre
               it
               to
               some
               other
               occasion
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               finde
               they
               desire
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               shall
               haue
               neede
               of
               something
               ;
               and
               then
               with
               dexterity
               he
               shall
               renew
               his
               demand
               ,
               and
               so
               perswade
               them
               with
               grace
               and
               mildnesse
               .
               When
               he
               i●to
               obtaine
               any
               thing
               of
               importance
               ,
               he
               shall
               lose
               no
               time
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               dispatcht
               ,
               but
               shall
               sollicite
               the
               expedition
               ,
               yet
               with
               mildnesse
               and
               modesty
               :
               And
               if
               it
               con●sts
               in
               a
               promise
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               he
               shall
               cause
               them
               to
               set
               it
               downe
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               contrariwise
               he
               shall
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               oblige
               himselfe
               nor
               his
               Master
               ,
               but
               as
               late
               as
               seldome
               as
               may
               be
               .
               Intreating
               and
               contracting
               ,
               he
               must
               cause
               the
               treaty
               to
               be
               set
               downe
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               not
               ambiguous
               nor
               captious
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               termes
               and
               clauses
               of
               precedent
               treaties
               .
               It
               is
               certaine
               that
               refusing
               flatly
               ,
               or
               making
               a
               business
               full
               of
               difficulties
               ,
               they
               offend
               him
               whom
               they
               refuse
               :
               Therefore
               an
               Embassadour
               not
               able
               to
               grant
               that
               which
               they
               demand
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               eyther
               giue
               them
               other
               Counsell
               and
               direction
               ,
               to
               attaine
               to
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               ;
               or
               he
               shall
               testifie
               his
               good-will
               by
               other
               gracious
               effects
               ,
               and
               honest
               speeches
               which
               may
               palliate
               the
               deniall
               .
               An
               honest
               man
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               that
               executes
               this
               charge
               ,
               )
               must
               not
               be
               found
               a
               Lyer
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               importance
               ;
               for
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               doth
               make
               him
               lose
               his
               credit
               more
               .
               He
               must
               therefore
               be
               wary
               not
               to
               deliuer
               doubtfull
               things
               for
               certaine
               ,
               nor
               trust
               wholy
               to
               the
               word
               and
               report
               of
               others
               :
               But
               hee
               must
               alledge
               his
               Authour
               ,
               or
               else
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               learned
               it
               from
               a
               good
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               not
               dare
               to
               name
               the
               person
               .
               He
               shall
               doe
               the
               like
               for
               things
               which
               concerne
               
               his
               Master
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               must
               deliuer
               on
               his
               behalfe
               .
               When
               they
               are
               such
               as
               there
               is
               no
               great
               certainty
               ,
               or
               else
               may
               receiue
               a
               change
               ,
               he
               must
               deliuer
               them
               with
               all
               discretion
               and
               stayednesse
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               reproached
               that
               they
               are
               circumuented
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
               And
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               that
               he
               could
               not
               well
               excuse
               a
               contrariety
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               couer
               and
               disguise
               it
               with
               some
               pretext
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Master
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               ;
               and
               for
               himselfe
               likewise
               ,
               purging
               and
               iustifying
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               neuer
               any
               intent
               to
               doe
               a
               bad
               office
               ,
               nor
               to
               make
               a
               bad
               report
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               authour
               and
               instrument
               of
               deceit
               .
               The
               which
               must
               take
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               constrained
               either
               through
               the
               necessity
               of
               affaires
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               one
               thing
               for
               another
               .
               The
               which
               hee
               may
               not
               doe
               often
               ,
               lest
               he
               lose
               all
               his
               credit
               .
               But
               it
               sometimes
               falls
               out
               ,
               an
               Embassadour
               lies
               without
               thinking
               of
               it
               :
               For
               that
               when
               one
               Prince
               meanes
               to
               deceiue
               another
               ,
               he
               first
               deceiues
               the
               Embassadour
               whom
               hee
               sends
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               deliuering
               that
               which
               he
               holds
               to
               be
               his
               Masters
               intention
               ,
               his
               reasons
               may
               be
               more
               forcible
               ,
               assuring
               that
               which
               he
               speaks
               more
               boldly
               ,
               hauing
               lesse
               intention
               and
               assurance
               of
               that
               which
               is
               dissembled
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Embassadour
               is
               not
               onely
               excusable
               ,
               but
               worthy
               of
               pitty
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               distrustfull
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               meane
               to
               make
               him
               carry
               the
               Bable
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               as
               an
               instrument
               of
               deceipt
               .
               Moreouer
               he
               must
               not
               rely
               too
               much
               on
               those
               with
               whom
               he
               negotiates
               ,
               neither
               yet
               wholly
               despaire
               for
               those
               things
               which
               happen
               ;
               for
               that
               affaires
               change
               easily
               ,
               and
               affections
               likewise
               according
               to
               occurrents
               :
               And
               many
               times
               that
               which
               seemed
               impossible
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               growes
               easie
               afterwards
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               But
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               points
               whereof
               and
               Embassadour
               takes
               care
               ,
               is
               to
               maintaine
               the
               ranke
               and
               dignitie
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               especially
               with
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               other
               Princes
               .
               For
               Princes
               doe
               not
               subsist
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               greatnes
               and
               opinion
               they
               haue
               of
               them
               :
               It
               argues
               a
               contēpt
               
               if
               their
               ranke
               be
               contested
               ,
               and
               an
               Embassadour
               must
               must
               rather
               loose
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               quit
               any
               thing●
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Prince
               with
               whom
               he
               remaines
               ,
               fauours
               him
               that
               makes
               the
               attempt
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               instance
               to
               be
               maintayned
               in
               his
               ranke
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               retire
               .
               And
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               vsually
               obserued
               in
               many
               places
               among
               Embassadours
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               come
               first
               ,
               goe
               to
               visite
               those
               which
               came
               last
               ,
               although
               that
               the
               first
               commer
               goe
               before
               them
               in
               ranke
               .
            
             
               
               Let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               priuiledges
               which
               the
               Embassadours
               haue
               in
               a
               strange
               Countrey
               .
               The
               principall
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               they
               are
               inuiolable
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               all
               freedome
               and
               safety
               :
               But
               it
               is
               in
               their
               Countrey
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               .
               For
               that
               if
               they
               passe
               through
               the
               Countrey
               of
               one
               that
               is
               Enemy
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               although
               allied
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               necessary
               to
               take
               this
               pasport
               ,
               being
               not
               in
               that
               regard
               respected
               as
               an
               Embassadour
               ,
               if
               he
               practiseth
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Estate
               ,
               or
               the
               Princes
               person
               with
               whom
               he
               resides
               :
               For
               hee
               cannot
               defend
               himselfe
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               .
               And
               wee
               must
               not
               doubt
               but
               hauing
               violated
               his
               Faith
               first
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               doth
               chiefly
               consist
               ,
               but
               the
               Prince
               neare
               whom
               he
               remaines
               ,
               and
               against
               whom
               he
               hath
               attempted
               ,
               may
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               Yet
               for
               that
               it
               may
               be
               that
               the
               commandement
               to
               attempt
               ,
               proceedes
               from
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               that
               punishing
               the
               Embassadour
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               fall
               vpon
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               Arme
               that
               cast
               it
               .
               Some
               Princes
               haue
               vsed
               it
               more
               discreetly
               ,
               content●●g
               themselues
               to
               seaze
               vpon
               these
               vndertakers
               expecting
               ●he
               avow
               or
               disavow
               of
               the
               Master
               :
               And
               being
               vnable
               to
               draw
               eyther
               of
               them
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               presuppose
               a
               confession
               ,
               and
               then
               send
               them
               to
               their
               Master
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               if
               the
               Embassadour
               commits
               any
               priuate
               outrage
               against
               one
               of
               the
               Princes
               Subiects
               with
               whom
               he
               resides
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               to
               defend
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               charge
               ,
               
               or
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               many
               haue
               held
               him
               iustifiable
               before
               the
               Prince
               where
               he
               liues
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               in
               the
               Countrey
               of
               another
               Soueraigne
               .
               Hee
               may
               well
               retaine
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               Authority
               .
               But
               the
               most
               safe
               and
               the
               more
               seemely
               were
               before
               he
               doe
               reason
               to
               the
               party
               ,
               to
               demand
               it
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               in
               that
               case
               would
               not
               deny
               it
               him
               so
               soone
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Estate
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               free
               the
               Prince
               from
               slander
               of
               Iniustice
               towards
               the
               Ministers
               of
               another
               Prince
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               Domestickes
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               may
               be
               punished
               if
               they
               doe
               ill
               .
               And
               if
               they
               or
               any
               other
               hauing
               sayled
               ,
               retire
               into
               the
               Embassadors
               house
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               summoned
               to
               yeeld
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               Iustice
               to
               search
               his
               house
               :
               Otherwise
               after
               this
               deniall
               the
               Iustice
               may
               doe
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               house
               of
               an
               Embassadour
               ought
               not
               to
               serue
               for
               a
               retreat
               and
               Sanctuary
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
               Yet
               this
               search
               may
               not
               be
               done
               by
               simple
               S●rgeants
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Summons
               :
               But
               it
               must
               be
               executed
               by
               the
               Iudge
               of
               greatest
               Authority
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               men
               of
               honour
               ,
               with
               excuses
               ,
               intreaties
               ,
               and
               courteous
               words
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               testifie
               the
               respect
               which
               they
               beare
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               Master
               ,
               as
               to
               preuent
               the
               insolency
               and
               indiscretion
               which
               doevsually
               accompany
               Archers
               ,
               Sergeants
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               sorts
               of
               Ministers
               .
               But
               in
               stead
               of
               punishing
               the
               Domestickes
               of
               an
               Embassadour
               ,
               after
               they
               haue
               made
               their
               processe
               vnto
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               Ciuill
               party
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               some
               haue
               pardoned
               them
               in
               his
               fauour
               whose
               Subiects
               they
               are
               ,
               sending
               them
               backe
               with
               the
               processe
               .
               Or
               if
               there
               be
               no
               such
               intelligence
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Princes
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               will
               not
               be
               beholding
               to
               his
               cópanion
               ,
               they
               may
               procure
               some
               common
               Ally
               vnder-hand
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               demand
               :
               To
               whom
               the
               Prisoners
               being
               deliuered
               ,
               he
               may
               send
               them
               to
               the
               Prince
               whose
               Subiects
               they
               are
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               Embassadours
               haue
               perswaded
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               all
               iurisdiction
               ouer
               their
               Domestickes
               ,
               euen
               to
               put
               some
               to
               death
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               grounded
               vpon
               a
               reason
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               with
               whom
               he
               resides
               doth
               not
               giue
               him
               leaue
               ;
               as
               they
               say
               the
               Turke
               tollerates
               it
               with
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               .
               Yet
               they
               may
               detaine
               those
               Prisoners
               in
               their
               house
               ,
               which
               practise
               against
               the
               seruice
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               vntill
               they
               haue
               aduertised
               him
               ,
               and
               receiue
               an
               answer
               ;
               prouided
               that
               they
               whom
               they
               detaine
               ,
               be
               not
               admitted
               as
               Embassadours
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Estate
               where
               they
               are
               :
               For
               in
               that
               case
               they
               are
               in
               freedome
               and
               safety
               .
               Behold
               how
               Embassadors
               ought
               to
               gouern
               themselues
               with
               strangers
               in
               a
               strang
               Coūtry
               .
               We
               must
               now
               see
               being
               in
               those
               charges
               ,
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               carry
               thēselues
               to
               their
               Masters
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               serue
               as
               eyes
               and
               eares
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               haue
               held
               that
               an
               Embassadour
               ought
               to
               giue
               aduice
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               is
               spoken
               indiscreetly
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               aduertisment
               may
               come
               from
               some
               other
               ,
               then
               from
               his
               Embassadour
               ,
               who
               in
               such
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               be
               preuented
               ,
               wherein
               we
               cannot
               giue
               any
               certaine
               Rules
               .
               Yet
               if
               the
               word
               hath
               escaped
               either
               in
               ●ho●ler
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               passionate
               spirit
               ,
               were
               it
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               ;
               being
               not
               spoken
               publiquely
               ,
               it
               were
               more
               discreetly
               done
               to
               conceale
               it
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               then
               to
               deliuer
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Master
               that
               neither
               would
               nor
               could
               breake
               ,
               would
               seeme
               offended
               at
               such
               a
               report
               ,
               if
               the
               Estate
               of
               his
               affaires
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               demand
               satisfaction
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               sometimes
               ,
               in
               taking
               exception
               at
               an
               iniury
               ,
               he
               seemes
               to
               confesse
               it
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Embassadour
               findes
               it
               more
               expedient
               to
               conceale
               the
               words
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prince
               with
               whom
               he
               resides
               ;
               he
               shall
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               how
               much
               his
               Master
               would
               hold
               himselfe
               wronged
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               related
               vnto
               him
               :
               But
               that
               knowing
               the
               good
               which
               growes
               to
               both
               the
               Estates
               ,
               by
               the
               Friendship
               in
               which
               the
               two
               Princes
               haue
               liued
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               therein
               fayle
               of
               his
               duty
               ,
               in
               not
               making
               this
               report
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               breach
               for
               a
               word
               spoken
               in
               choller
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               wiser
               then
               his
               Master
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               must
               deliuer
               all
               ,
               and
               conceale
               nothing
               .
               For
               that
               which
               offends
               Princes
               ,
               and
               inuites
               them
               to
               resentment
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               offence
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               opinion
               they
               haue
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               knowes
               they
               haue
               beene
               wronged
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               seeke
               some
               reuenge
               ,
               they
               should
               make
               a
               breach
               in
               their
               reputations
               ,
               and
               inuite
               others
               to
               affront
               and
               contemne
               them
               .
               So
               as
               the
               wrong
               being
               not
               published
               and
               knowne
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Embassadour
               making
               it
               knowne
               that
               for
               the
               good
               of
               peace
               ,
               he
               would
               conceale
               it
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               it
               doth
               no
               way
               touch
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               being
               held
               to
               be
               couragious
               ,
               they
               would
               alwayes
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               report
               had
               beene
               made
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               endured
               it
               without
               reuenge
               :
               There
               are
               many
               things
               which
               Princes
               are
               glad
               to
               haue
               concealed
               ;
               but
               those
               principally
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               cannot
               prouide
               ,
               without
               greatly
               incommadating
               their
               affaires
               ,
               these
               ought
               to
               be
               dissembled
               and
               concealed
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               dispatches
               ,
               
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               they
               seldome
               know
               what
               an
               Embassadour
               doth
               in
               his
               charge●
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               which
               he
               writes
               .
               He
               must
               therefore
               shew
               himselfe
               by
               his
               dispatches
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               graue
               ,
               short
               ,
               close
               couched
               ,
               and
               mingled
               sometimes
               according
               to
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               with
               passages
               of
               Sentences
               ,
               yet
               seldome
               :
               And
               to
               be
               the
               more
               intelligible
               ,
               some
               hold
               it
               fit
               that
               he
               should
               articulate
               euery
               priuate
               action
               apart
               ,
               not
               troubling
               himselfe
               with
               a
               continuance
               ,
               and
               bond
               of
               clauses
               in
               diuers
               affaires
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               in
               all
               his
               letters
               ,
               the
               reception
               of
               those
               to
               the
               which
               he
               makes
               answer
               .
               If
               he
               enforced
               to
               write
               many
               letters
               vpon
               the
               same
               subiect
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               vsually
               ,
               he
               shall
               doe
               well
               to
               diuersifie
               the
               terms
               and
               stile
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               bee
               like
               vnto
               a
               Notaries
               Indenture
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               which
               haue
               receiued
               the
               like
               letters
               ,
               comming
               to
               conferre
               them
               together
               ,
               
               may
               not
               thinke
               that
               he
               hath
               intreated
               them
               equally
               ;
               euery
               man
               esteeming
               of
               himselfe
               not
               onely
               better
               then
               he
               is
               ,
               but
               also
               more
               then
               his
               companion
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               not
               to
               write
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               Master
               for
               true
               ,
               concerning
               those
               with
               whom
               hee
               negotiates
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               no
               testimony
               by
               Letters
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               knoweth
               it
               from
               those
               in
               whom
               his
               master
               hath
               confidence
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               name
               :
               For
               that
               the
               change
               which
               may
               happen
               in
               a
               businesse
               ,
               might
               cause
               a
               reproach
               and
               bad
               conceit
               of
               the
               minister
               ,
               with
               his
               Master
               ,
               either
               of
               lightnesse
               ,
               or
               of
               little
               fore-sight
               .
               He
               shall
               be
               alwayes
               esteemed
               to
               doe
               more
               then
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               them
               good
               hope
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               day
               ,
               before
               he
               giue
               them
               assurance
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               businesse
               .
               As
               for
               the
               particular
               of
               the
               Embassador
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               before
               ,
               besides
               the
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               receiue
               his
               Dispatches
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               some
               one
               which
               may
               giue
               him
               aduice
               of
               that
               which
               passeth
               .
               He
               with
               some
               other
               friends
               ,
               must
               doe
               him
               all
               sorts
               of
               good
               offices
               ,
               in
               cōmending
               and
               praising
               his
               Seruices
               and
               dexterity
               .
               And
               the
               Embassadour
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               shall
               labour
               to
               haue
               others
               write
               ;
               especially
               men
               vnknowne
               to
               commend
               his
               industry
               and
               labour
               ,
               absence
               causing
               a
               decay
               of
               opinion
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               sometimes
               forget
               the
               worth
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               by
               these
               practises
               they
               be
               not
               reuiued
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             COVNSELLOR
             OF
             ESTATE
             .
             OR
             ,
             A
             COLLECTION
             OF
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             Remarkable
             Considerations
             seruing
             for
             the
             Managing
             of
             Publicke
             Affaires
             .
             PART
             .
             II.
             CONTAYNING
             THE
             MEANES
             how
             to
             preserue
             an
             ESTATE
             .
          
           
             
               CHAPTER
               I.
               Of
               the
               parts
               and
               conditions
               in
               generall
               ,
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               and
               Soueraigne
               .
            
             
               HAuing
               treated
               of
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               of
               the
               meanes
               how
               to
               preserue
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               build
               a
               strong
               ship
               to
               make
               a
               long
               and
               tedious
               Voyage
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               withall
               prouide
               a
               good
               Pilot
               to
               gouerne
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               meanes
               to
               calke
               it
               ,
               and
               trim
               it
               when
               it
               takes
               water
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               able
               
               to
               resist
               the
               waues
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Winds
               and
               stormes
               without
               shipwracke
               .
            
             
               
               That
               which
               serues
               for
               the
               Establishment
               ,
               doth
               likewise
               serue
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               an
               Estate
               ;
               but
               wee
               must
               likewise
               haue
               other
               meanes
               to
               preserue
               this
               order
               ,
               the
               which
               consists
               eyther
               in
               the
               authority
               of
               him
               that
               commands
               or
               in
               the
               remedy
               which
               they
               must
               find
               ,
               against
               that
               which
               might
               ruine
               the
               Estate
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               him
               which
               commands
               ,
               proceeds
               eyther
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               owne
               reputation
               .
            
             
               
               Loue
               alone
               would
               suffice
               him
               that
               hath
               once
               gotten
               it
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               hee
               cannot
               promise
               any
               thing
               to
               himselfe
               from
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               loue
               to
               day
               and
               hate
               to
               morrow
               ,
               without
               any
               subiect
               or
               occasion
               .
               Wherefore
               hee
               which
               commands
               ,
               must
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               Men
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               not
               attend
               vntill
               he
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               poynt
               of
               necessity
               .
               For
               then
               the
               danger
               being
               eminent
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               their
               faith
               is
               then
               shaken
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               search
               hee
               giues
               a
               testimony
               that
               hee
               feares
               :
               the
               which
               many
               times
               doth
               hasten
               the
               Princes
               ruine
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               fly
               from
               all
               reconcilment
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               
               This
               Loue
               is
               gotten
               by
               many
               meanes
               .
               The
               Beauty
               ,
               Behauiour
               ,
               Carriage
               ,
               pleasing
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               Courtesie
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               of
               great
               force
               .
               With
               others
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               reputation
               of
               their
               predecessors
               hath
               beene
               of
               great
               vse
               ,
               although
               that
               they
               had
               not
               any
               other
               part
               that
               was
               recommendable
               .
               Among
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               a
               Citty
               or
               Towne
               ,
               riches
               may
               likewise
               doe
               something
               ,
               if
               they
               vse
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               parts
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               purchase
               the
               Loue
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               BVt
               to
               treate
               in
               generall
               of
               the
               parts
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               purchase
               this
               good-will
               ,
               wee
               will
               reduce
               them
               to
               three
               ,
               Mildnesse
               ,
               Bounty
               ,
               and
               Iustice.
               
            
             
               From
               Mildnesse
               growes
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               the
               fidellity
               of
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               the
               Establishment
               of
               affaires
               ,
               
               there
               being
               nothing
               that
               doth
               more
               force
               the
               people
               to
               honour
               their
               Lord
               ,
               then
               the
               naturall
               mildnesse
               which
               he
               shewes
               ,
               and
               practiseth
               to
               their
               good
               .
               Rygour
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               beloued
               ,
               and
               this
               feare
               and
               cold
               Friendship
               lasts
               no
               longer
               ,
               then
               the
               occasion
               of
               feare
               continues
               .
               But
               mildnesse
               gouerned
               with
               discretion
               ,
               remaines
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               produceth
               its
               effect
               ,
               whilest
               that
               Men
               which
               haue
               receiued
               pleasure
               and
               profit
               liue
               .
               This
               mildnesse
               is
               practised
               by
               the
               Prince
               principally
               ,
               in
               three
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               to
               pardon
               offences
               ,
               but
               not
               those
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               and
               to
               pardon
               those
               ,
               who
               being
               discouered
               can
               hurt
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               by
               vsing
               clemency
               vnto
               them
               ,
               may
               get
               some
               reputation
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               those
               who
               may
               mutine
               ,
               and
               who
               by
               no
               meanes
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               to
               submit
               themselues
               to
               reason
               :
               Mildnesse
               to
               such
               is
               cruelty
               to
               all
               others
               .
               It
               is
               cruelty
               I
               say
               to
               pardon
               a
               wicked
               Man
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               impunity
               which
               doth
               follow
               ,
               we
               bee
               forced
               afterwards
               to
               dipp
               our
               hands
               deeper
               in
               blood
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               stupid
               bounty
               ,
               and
               a
               simplicity
               without
               discretion
               ,
               to
               pardon
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               all
               .
               The
               excesse
               of
               clemency
               ,
               conuerts
               it selfe
               into
               a
               soft
               and
               effeminate
               nature
               :
               And
               if
               this
               bounty
               be
               not
               mingled
               with
               rigour
               ,
               and
               facility
               
               with
               authority
               ;
               it
               is
               meere
               carelesnesse
               blamable
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               suffering
               one
               fault
               ,
               it
               soone
               drawes
               after
               it
               another
               .
               Clemency
               is
               comendable
               towards
               an
               Enemy
               deiected
               and
               humbled
               :
               But
               whilest
               hee
               wauers
               and
               stands
               in
               tearmes
               against
               vs
               ;
               it
               is
               weakenesse
               ,
               amazement
               and
               feare
               ,
               not
               to
               dare
               to
               resent
               it
               ,
               hee
               must
               therefore
               vse
               mildnesse
               with
               discretion
               ,
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               alwayes
               find
               the
               Prince
               more
               inclined
               to
               mildnesse
               then
               seuerity
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               point
               ,
               when
               they
               discouer
               mildnesse
               ,
               is
               cheifly
               to
               cherrish
               great
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               cheife
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               occasions
               ,
               others
               :
               For
               that
               euery
               Man
               esteeming
               himselfe
               of
               more
               worth
               then
               he
               is
               ,
               they
               grow
               easily
               discontented
               if
               they
               make
               no
               reckoning
               of
               them
               .
               The
               third
               point
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               which
               commands
               may
               testifie
               his
               mildnesse
               ,
               is
               in
               shewing
               himselfe
               indulgent
               in
               things
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               take
               delight
               ;
               Prouided
               alwayes
               that
               they
               fly
               excesse
               and
               disorder
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               mollisie
               the
               sauagenesse
               of
               the
               Subiect
               ,
               they
               diuert
               him
               from
               vndertaking
               ;
               and
               make
               euery
               one
               more
               ioyfull
               in
               his
               vocation
               .
               Yet
               hee
               must
               not
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               this
               indulgence
               ,
               as
               through
               negligence
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               care
               hee
               had
               to
               prouide
               for
               his
               Estate
               ;
               but
               with
               a
               designe
               and
               discretion
               restr●tiue
               in
               his
               time
               .
               For
               this
               effect
               he
               must
               also
               prouide
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               will
               shewe
               hereafter
               )
               for
               the
               abundance
               of
               Victualls
               and
               commodities
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               may
               thereby
               testifie
               the
               care
               he
               hath
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               care
               the
               affection
               he
               beares
               them
               .
               For
               if
               the
               people
               should
               fall
               into
               necessity
               ,
               or
               into
               a
               dearth
               of
               Victualls
               ,
               this
               mildnesse
               and
               indulgence
               would
               proue
               vnprofitable
               ;
               and
               the
               Prince
               would
               loose
               much
               of
               the
               Loue
               of
               his
               Subiects
               :
               there
               being
               nothing
               that
               doth
               so
               much
               discontent
               them
               ,
               as
               such
               discommodities
               ;
               especially
               when
               it
               growes
               eyther
               through
               the
               Monopoles
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               the
               excesse
               of
               custome
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               liberality
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               LIberallity
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               
               the
               one
               practised
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               priuate
               persons
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               profit
               and
               aduantage
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
               The
               one
               and
               the
               other
               well
               husbanded
               ,
               serues
               to
               purchase
               Loue
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
               For
               although
               hee
               cannot
               extend
               his
               bounty
               to
               all
               in
               particular
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               would
               bee
               impossible
               his
               reuenewes
               should
               suffice
               :
               Yet
               a
               liberall
               Prince
               is
               beloued
               of
               euery
               man
               ;
               For
               that
               euery
               man
               hopes
               to
               taste
               of
               his
               bounty
               according
               to
               his
               degree
               ,
               making
               him
               his
               Friend
               ;
               although
               that
               the
               facility
               of
               giuing
               ruines
               the
               Estate
               sooner
               ,
               then
               too
               great
               sparing
               .
               But
               no
               Man
               enters
               into
               consideration
               ,
               how
               much
               sparing
               is
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               generall
               good
               of
               his
               Estate
               :
               For
               that
               the
               number
               of
               those
               is
               small
               which
               doth
               in
               particular
               to
               hinder
               that
               which
               belongs
               in
               generall
               to
               all
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               excesse
               is
               blameable
               in
               all
               actions
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               most
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               in
               this
               :
               And
               we
               haue
               seene
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               
               that
               moderate
               giuing
               hath
               beene
               a
               weake
               meanes
               to
               purchase
               the
               Subiects
               loue
               to
               the
               Prince
               :
               For
               it
               reiects
               more
               then
               it
               gaines
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               imployed
               without
               respect
               of
               merit
               ,
               it
               proues
               a
               shame
               to
               him
               that
               receiues
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               receiued
               without
               grace
               .
            
             
               The
               Subiects
               of
               a
               Prince
               excessiue
               in
               gifts
               ,
               makes
               them
               excessiue
               in
               expences
               ,
               and
               importune
               in
               demands
               .
               They
               gouerne
               themselues
               not
               according
               vnto
               reason
               but
               to
               custome
               :
               That
               which
               is
               receiued
               is
               no
               more
               accounted
               of
               :
               They
               loue
               not
               liberality
               but
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               more
               a
               Prince
               doth
               exhaust
               himselfe
               in
               giuing
               ,
               the
               p●orer
               he
               growes
               in
               Friends
               ;
               and
               from
               excessiue
               prodigallity
               ,
               doth
               vsually
               g●ow
               the
               pouerty
               of
               a
               Prince
               :
               From
               
               pouerty
               exactions
               and
               hatred
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               For
               the
               number
               of
               those
               from
               whom
               he
               takes
               by
               exaction
               ,
               being
               greater
               then
               the
               Friendship
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               giues
               ;
               the
               Prince
               is
               in
               danger
               not
               to
               command
               long
               .
               If
               then
               he
               be
               reduced
               to
               one
               of
               these
               extremities
               ,
               it
               were
               more
               expedient
               for
               the
               Prince
               to
               bee
               poore
               and
               not
               hated
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               hated
               and
               rich
               .
               For
               although
               that
               for
               a
               time
               he
               may
               force
               obedience
               ,
               yet
               i●
               cannot
               be
               durable
               :
               And
               although
               that
               he
               which
               spares
               ,
               seemes
               in
               outward
               shewe
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               few
               ,
               yet
               not
               exacting
               from
               the
               Subiect
               hee
               doth
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               whereas
               a
               prodigall
               Prince
               doth
               vsually
               good
               but
               to
               few
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               therefore
               be
               carefull
               to
               vse
               this
               vertue
               well
               ,
               thereby
               to
               purchase
               loue
               .
               For
               although
               that
               the
               gifts
               and
               benefits
               ,
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               in
               the
               liberty
               and
               free-will
               of
               him
               that
               giues
               :
               yet
               it
               hath
               certaine
               distinctions
               and
               lawes
               which
               restraine
               it
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Prince
               ;
               
               who
               being
               but
               a
               simple
               dispencer
               of
               the
               Publique
               Treasure
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               imploy
               it
               without
               hope
               of
               some
               profit
               to
               the
               Publique
               .
               Wherefore
               hee
               must
               consider
               what
               he
               giues
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               when
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               needfull
               to
               giue
               to
               all
               that
               demands
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               demander
               and
               des●ruer
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               Likewise
               betwixt
               those
               which
               haue
               deserued
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               giue
               to
               all
               that
               begg
               ,
               for
               it
               would
               be
               found
               that
               they
               which
               haue
               least
               deserued
               ,
               haue
               tasted
               of
               his
               liberality
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               payment
               of
               a
               Bond
               ought
               to
               goe
               before
               liberality
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               would
               be
               iniustice
               to
               giue
               ,
               at
               the
               charges
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               indebted
               :
               So
               Merit
               must
               be
               recompenced
               ,
               before
               we
               doe
               good
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               not
               deserued
               :
               And
               before
               Merits
               ,
               seruices
               ought
               to
               march
               ;
               and
               before
               seruices
               ,
               debts
               and
               Bonds
               ought
               to
               be
               discharged
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               wrong
               to
               one
               ,
               to
               gratifie
               another
               ,
               The
               which
               is
               very
               ill
               obserued
               by
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Princes
               ,
               who
               therein
               follow
               the
               
               nature
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               rather
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               proceeds
               from
               their
               owne
               will
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               commanded
               them
               by
               Iustice
               ,
               or
               that
               whereunto
               they
               are
               bound
               :
               For
               that
               in
               the
               first
               they
               acknowledged
               themselues
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               second
               Inferiours
               ;
               the
               recompence
               shewing
               the
               merit
               and
               vallour
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               the
               benefit
               or
               liberality
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               proceeds
               eyther
               from
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               seruice
               ,
               
               or
               of
               merit
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               owne
               free-will
               ;
               or
               to
               inuite
               and
               draw
               some
               one
               to
               loue
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               corrupt
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               purchase
               the
               reputation
               to
               bee
               liberall
               .
               Concerning
               the
               first
               two
               sorts
               of
               bounty
               ,
               they
               are
               necessary
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               those
               which
               receiue
               them
               ,
               
               as
               for
               the
               contentment
               of
               the
               Generall
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               example
               would
               bee
               inuited
               to
               conforme
               their
               actions
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               For
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               a
               benefit
               is
               no
               lesse
               esteemed
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               liberality
               proceeded
               from
               a
               free
               will
               :
               For
               that
               the
               good
               and
               pleasure
               which
               they
               doe
               ,
               proceedes
               many
               times
               from
               the
               abundance
               of
               wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               power
               which
               hee
               hath
               that
               giues
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               good-will
               :
               But
               acknowledgement
               cannot
               come
               but
               from
               the
               desire
               hee
               had
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               so
               as
               although
               to
               giue
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
               be
               more
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               yet
               the
               content
               which
               they
               feele
               ,
               is
               peraduenture
               more
               commēdable
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               only
               frō
               a
               francke
               &
               free
               courage
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               that
               whereof
               among
               priuate
               persons
               wee
               haue
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               benefit
               which
               comes
               from
               a
               bond
               or
               debt
               ,
               is
               more
               pleasing
               then
               that
               which
               comes
               vnto
               vs
               from
               the
               free-will
               of
               another
               :
               For
               that
               in
               this
               consists
               the
               contēt
               of
               the
               giuer
               ,
               who
               chargeth
               ys
               with
               a
               bond
               which
               binds
               vs
               ;
               and
               which
               in
               some
               doth
               rather
               ingender
               hatred
               then
               Friendship
               ;
               especially
               if
               the
               benefit
               exceeds
               all
               Satisfaction
               .
               In
               the
               oth●r
               ,
               besides
               the
               pleasure
               to
               receiue
               the
               benefit
               ,
               we
               receiue
               content
               to
               see
               that
               we
               acknowledge
               the
               former
               good
               which
               we
               haue
               done
               them
               .
            
             
             
               And
               although
               that
               they
               which
               loue
               vs
               ,
               deserue
               to
               be
               requited
               for
               their
               good-will
               towards
               vs
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               principall
               part
               of
               the
               benefit
               :
               Yet
               it
               deserues
               rather
               to
               be
               recompenced
               by
               a
               Prince
               ,
               with
               kind
               vsage
               and
               good
               words
               ,
               then
               by
               effects
               ;
               the
               which
               hee
               must
               keepe
               to
               recompence
               effects
               ,
               otherwise
               his
               Reuenewes
               would
               not
               ●ustice
               .
               Yet
               if
               he
               finds
               that
               some
               for
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               withdraw
               themselues
               from
               him
               ,
               although
               vniustly
               and
               with
               out
               cause
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               necessary
               that
               hee
               retaine
               them
               by
               the
               mildest
               meanes
               he
               can
               ,
               and
               rather
               in
               doing
               them
               good
               ,
               then
               in
               ●mploying
               threats
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               their
               naturall
               disposition
               ,
               might
               be
               the
               more
               incensed
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Prince
               may
               also
               bestow
               gifts
               and
               benefits
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               may
               serue
               him
               against
               his
               Enemy
               ;
               I
               say
               to
               those
               which
               are
               of
               a
               contrary
               party
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               vnto
               him
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               a
               vice
               in
               them
               to
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               bee
               corrupted
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               vertue
               and
               wisdome
               in
               the
               Prince
               to
               corrupt
               and
               gaine
               them
               .
               And
               as
               some
               haue
               not
               allowed
               of
               this
               expence
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               aduantage
               which
               we
               expect
               is
               doubtfull
               ,
               hauing
               to
               deale
               with
               traytors
               ,
               who
               may
               as
               well
               betray
               the
               Prince
               which
               giues
               thē
               ,
               as
               him
               they
               serue
               :
               Yet
               the
               general
               experience
               is
               contrary
               ;
               being
               most
               certaine
               that
               the
               Minister
               which
               takes
               ,
               sells
               himselfe
               ,
               bee
               it
               that
               the
               money
               binds
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               shame
               to
               haue
               receiued
               ,
               stayes
               him
               from
               failing
               of
               his
               promise
               ;
               Or
               that
               the
               feare
               to
               be
               discouered
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               suspected
               of
               him
               hee
               serues
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               giues
               him
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               meanes
               to
               ruine
               him
               with
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               forcing
               him
               of
               necessity
               to
               keepe
               his
               word
               with
               him
               that
               hath
               corrupted
               him
               ;
               being
               in
               his
               heart
               growne
               irreconciliable
               to
               him
               whom
               he
               hath
               res●lued
               to
               betray
               .
               Besides
               few
               men
               of
               quality
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               bee
               transported
               ,
               by
               some
               hatred
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               or
               desire
               of
               Reuenge
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               conceiued
               against
               him
               whom
               they
               serue
               :
               Or
               they
               are
               not
               disposed
               in
               heart
               and
               a●f●ction
               ,
               to
               loue
               him
               w●ich
               corrupts
               them
               ,
               there
               being
               nor●
               
               but
               base
               spirits
               ,
               or
               needy
               persons
               ,
               which
               suffer
               themselu●s
               to
               be
               cor●upted
               for
               meere
               auar●ce
               .
            
             
               The
               liberality
               which
               is
               vsed
               to
               particular
               persons
               ,
               to
               purchase
               re●utation
               ,
               
               extends
               commonly
               either
               to
               strangers
               ,
               or
               to
               Subiects
               ,
               which
               doe
               not
               know
               nor
               frequent
               the
               Princes
               Court
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               haue
               in
               no
               ●●sse
               recommendation
               tho●e
               which
               a●●
               remote
               from
               his
               Court
               ,
               then
               others
               which
               are
               dayly
               in
               his
               eye
               :
               For
               that
               the
               greatnes●e
               and
               maiesty
               of
               the
               Prince
               doth
               not
               take
               its
               foundation
               and
               increase
               to
               know
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               knowne
               of
               many
               :
               And
               the
               honour
               and
               reno●n●
               to
               aide
               and
               doe
               good
               to
               another
               ,
               should
               b●
               too
               ●uc●●●strained
               ,
               if
               his
               succours
               and
               benefi●s
               s●ould
               proceede
               no
               farther
               ,
               then
               to
               such
               persons
               whom
               they
               see
               and
               know
               .
               Behold
               wherein
               vsually
               the
               bounty
               of
               Pri●ces
               to
               priuate
               p●rsons
               is
               imployed
               ,
            
             
               In
               their
               manner
               of
               giuing
               they
               must
               ob●erue
               three
               things
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               
               not
               to
               g●ue
               at
               the
               request
               of
               a
               third
               person
               ,
               to
               the
               ●nd
               that
               he
               which
               receiues
               may
               be
               bound
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               who●e
               importunity
               hee
               giues
               .
               The
               ma●n●rof
               giui●g
               must
               be
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               be
               for
               an
               acknowledgment
               or
               recompence
               ,
               yet
               they
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
               ,
               receiue
               the
               benefit
               with
               an
               obligation
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               gift
               were
               fruitlesse
               ,
               and
               is
               held
               for
               a
               payment
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               liberality
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               enc●urage
               him
               that
               receiues
               ,
               to
               demand
               g●ine
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               which
               they
               hau●
               giuen
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               t●i●d
               is
               ,
               to
               giue
               in
               the
               view
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               purchase
               reputation
               .
               For
               although
               that
               in
               a
               priuate
               lib●tality
               this
               were
               not
               commendable
               ;
               yet
               this
               manner
               is
               necessary
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               where
               the
               Actions
               of
               Princes
               must
               be
               apparent
               and
               visible
               ,
               neyther
               must
               they
               be
               vnfruitfull
               ;
               And
               it
               sufficeth
               not
               to
               doe
               a
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               make
               him
               that
               receiues
               it
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               it
               is
               done
               to
               such
               an
               intention
               .
               As
               for
               the
               measure
               of
               benefits
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               persons
               ,
               
               as
               well
               of
               him
               that
               receiues
               ,
               as
               of
               him
               that
               giues
               .
               And
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               
               sometimes
               a
               small
               succour
               giuen
               in
               necessity
               ,
               obligeth
               not
               onely
               more
               then
               a
               great
               gift
               would
               doe
               at
               anot●er
               time
               ;
               but
               sometimes
               causeth
               an
               Enemy
               to
               fo●get
               all
               the
               wrongs
               he
               had
               receiued
               ,
               there
               being
               two
               things
               in
               concurrence
               in
               this
               benefit
               ,
               either
               of
               which
               may
               doe
               much
               for
               a
               reconcilliation
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               for
               loue
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               and
               pleasure
               he
               doth
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               time
               that
               could
               be
               ;
               I
               meane
               at
               need
               .
               The
               other
               is
               the
               assurance
               that
               he
               which
               receiues
               the
               benefit
               ,
               takes
               of
               his
               good
               will
               that
               succours
               him
               so
               opportunely
               .
               Thus
               he
               must
               obserue
               the
               time
               to
               giue
               esteeme
               to
               his
               ben●fits
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               Debt
               may
               be
               the
               greater
               .
               As
               for
               persons
               ,
               the
               humours
               being
               diuers
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               obserue
               the
               humours
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               to
               impart
               their
               Offices
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               ▪
               for
               his
               recompences
               :
               For
               that
               some
               demand
               honours
               ,
               others
               ●iches
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               which
               hee
               must
               gouerne
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               that
               there
               are
               more
               men
               found
               which
               affect
               Riches
               ,
               
               then
               honour
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               willing
               to
               satisfie
               euery
               mans
               desire
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               exhaust
               his
               t●easure
               :
               He
               must
               (
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               )
               encourage
               his
               Subiects
               to
               seeke
               for
               Honours
               ,
               as
               recompences
               which
               can
               not
               impouerish
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               vse
               it
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               giue
               them
               without
               discretion
               and
               election
               .
               For
               when
               as
               Honour
               is
               imparted
               to
               vnworthy
               men
               ,
               it
               b●gins
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               this
               Title
               of
               Honour
               ,
               as
               likewise
               he
               may
               not
               mingle
               it
               with
               profit
               ,
               for
               that
               many
               would
               make
               more
               esteeme
               of
               profit
               ,
               then
               of
               Honour
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               liberalities
               of
               Princes
               towards
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               doth
               get
               them
               good-will
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               those
               which
               taste
               the
               fruite
               ,
               
               but
               also
               from
               all
               others
               which
               participate
               in
               hope
               :
               That
               which
               the
               Soueraigne
               practiseth
               towards
               the
               Publique
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               profitable
               ,
               and
               ex●nding
               to
               more
               persons
               ,
               should
               pu●chase
               vnto
               him
               more
               
               generally
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               people
               :
               As
               the
               Succours
               which
               the
               Prince
               giues
               in
               publique
               calamities
               ,
               in
               famine
               ,
               plague
               ,
               dearth
               ,
               burning
               of
               Townes
               ,
               Warre
               ,
               inuasion
               of
               Enemies
               ,
               Earth-quakes
               ,
               inundations
               ,
               and
               such
               accidents
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Prince
               alone
               may
               giue
               this
               releife
               ,
               being
               necessary
               to
               haue
               meanes
               wh●ch
               exceede
               the
               ordinary
               :
               The
               reason
               of
               Estate
               will
               not
               allow
               that
               any
               priuate
               person
               ,
               although
               he
               were
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               
               should
               enter
               into
               this
               kind
               of
               liberality
               ,
               which
               it
               may
               be
               would
               aduance
               him
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               people
               before
               the
               Prince
               .
               And
               in
               Common-weales
               and
               popular
               Estates
               ,
               ●ome
               priuate
               person
               hauing
               attempted
               to
               shew
               their
               bounty
               ,
               haue
               beene
               punished
               ,
               as
               men
               which
               sought
               by
               this
               meanes
               ●o
               seduce
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               vsurpe
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               then
               that
               this
               liberality
               is
               fitting
               onely
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               must
               practise
               it
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               occasion
               to
               be
               lost
               .
               There
               is
               another
               sort
               of
               liberality
               ,
               which
               the
               Prince
               may
               practise
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Publique
               ,
               
               no
               lesse
               importing
               then
               the
               other
               :
               which
               is
               to
               aduance
               to
               vertue
               ,
               by
               the
               establishment
               and
               foundation
               of
               Seminaries
               of
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               ,
               of
               Schooles
               and
               Colledges
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sciences
               which
               may
               serue
               the
               Publique
               :
               Of
               Houses
               of
               Honour
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               for
               the
               practises
               and
               exercises
               which
               may
               serue
               in
               Warre
               ;
               and
               of
               other
               places
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               Worke-men
               and
               Artizans
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Manufactures
               ,
               whereof
               I
               haue
               formerly
               treated
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Princes
               Iustice.
               
            
             
               IVstice
               is
               generally
               bel●ued
               and
               desired
               :
               But
               when
               they
               will
               practise
               it
               ag●●nst
               priu●te
               persons
               ,
               the
               commis●ration
               they
               hau●
               o●
               a
               con●emned
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               colour
               of
               some
               contrary
               reasons
               ,
               ioyned
               to
               interest
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               make
               the
               rigour
               and
               seuerity
               odious
               to
               many
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               a
               manner
               in
               all
               Estates
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               Iustice
               hath
               beene
               diuided
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               That
               which
               concernes
               the
               punishment
               of
               crimes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               deciding
               of
               controuersies
               betwixt
               man
               &
               man
               ,
               hath
               beene
               left
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               inferiour
               Officers
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               free
               him
               from
               the
               enuy
               and
               hatred
               which
               condemnations
               draw
               after
               them
               :
               And
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               distribution
               of
               D●gnities
               ;
               honours
               ,
               charges
               ,
               recompences
               ,
               pardons
               ,
               and
               rewards
               ,
               hath
               beene
               retained
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               gaine
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Subiects
               .
               Yet
               the
               Prince
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               which
               concernes
               p●iuate
               men
               ,
               
               may
               shew
               himselfe
               a
               louer
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               winne
               the
               affection
               of
               his
               p●ople
               ,
               not
               incurring
               any
               enuy
               by
               the
               establishment
               he
               shall
               make
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               necessary
               to
               supp●esse
               the
               fraud
               and
               violence
               of
               his
               Age
               by
               the
               choise
               he
               shall
               make
               of
               good
               men
               to
               administer
               Iustice
               :
               And
               by
               the
               care
               he
               shall
               take
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               ,
               in
               p●escribi●g
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               administrati●n
               o●
               Iustice.
               The
               frauds
               most
               vsually
               practised
               in
               an
               Estate
               by
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               are
               disloyalty
               ,
               vsury
               ,
               falshood
               ,
               frauds
               ,
               and
               M●nopolies
               ;
               by
               the
               which
               some
               grow
               suddainly
               rich
               ,
               &
               some
               extremly
               poore
               ;
               whence
               many
               times
               grow
               the
               despai●e
               of
               those
               whō
               they
               thrust
               into
               innouations
               ;
               &
               the
               insol●ncy
               of
               the
               others
               which
               maks
               thē
               insupportable
               :
               
               and
               from
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               growes
               trouble
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               followes
               .
               Against
               this
               kind
               of
               disorder
               and
               abuse
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               shew
               himselfe
               affectionate
               for
               Iustice
               ,
               by
               the
               o●dayning
               of
               ●igorous
               punishments
               against
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               surprised
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               blaming
               them
               in
               his
               discourses
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               which
               shal
               be
               offered
               ,
               and
               by
               admonitions
               and
               exhortations
               to
               Iudges
               in
               generall
               ,
               not
               touching
               any
               one
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               of
               persons
               otherwise
               odious
               .
            
             
               And
               particularly
               vsury
               or
               interest
               ,
               
               (
               which
               cannot
               bee
               defended
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               regulated
               at
               much
               lesse
               then
               the
               ordinary
               gaine
               of
               those
               which
               borrow
               ,
               (
               be
               they
               Marchants
               or
               Laborers
               )
               may
               mount
               vnto
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               poore
               in
               borrowing
               of
               the
               rich
               ,
               may
               lay
               ,
               and
               pay
               that
               which
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               borrow
               ;
               and
               thereby
               auoyd
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               poore
               by
               vsury
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               rich
               by
               banquerupts
               whereof
               they
               are
               the
               cause
               .
               As
               for
               violence
               which
               is
               committed
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               
               the
               one
               is
               of
               Theeues
               and
               Robbers
               ,
               who
               by
               open
               force
               and
               Armes
               ,
               trouble
               the
               safety
               of
               priuate
               persons
               :
               against
               the
               which
               the
               Prince
               hath
               a
               double
               reason
               to
               oppose
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               that
               all
               force
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               he
               is
               Established
               to
               mainetaine
               the
               peace
               and
               safety
               of
               his
               subiects
               ,
               not
               onely
               against
               strangers
               ,
               but
               also
               among
               themselues
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               which
               comes
               and
               doth
               not
               giue
               order
               ,
               looseth
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               exposeth
               his
               reputation
               to
               contempt
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               in
               the
               end
               loose
               all
               his
               authority
               ;
               and
               is
               in
               danger
               that
               these
               Theeues
               seeing
               themselues
               strong
               ,
               will
               trouble
               him
               in
               his
               Estate
               :
               But
               this
               is
               easily
               preuented
               in
               lending
               a
               strong
               hand
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               causing
               those
               to
               assist
               ,
               which
               are
               apoynted
               for
               the
               apprehension
               of
               such
               persons
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               so●t
               of
               violence
               contrary
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               is
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               poore
               by
               great
               Men
               ,
               
               be
               it
               that
               it
               is
               made
               by
               the
               vnlawfull
               exactions
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               of
               day
               workes
               ,
               beating
               ,
               or
               other
               ryotts
               ,
               to
               preuent
               the
               which
               ,
               
               the
               Prince
               must
               n●t
               onely
               in
               his
               ordinary
               discourses
               cond●mne
               this
               ma●●er
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               thr●atning
               them
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               without
               taking
               notice
               of
               any
               person
               in
               particular
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               whic●
               shall
               concerne
               the
               punishment
               of
               priuate
               men
               ,
               he
               must
               l●aue
               free
               to
               the
               ordinary
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               dispose
               accordi●g
               to
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               without
               assisting
               the
               delinquents
               with
               any
               fauour
               or
               pardon
               ;
               as
               many
               Princes
               vsually
               doe
               ,
               who
               trouble
               the
               order
               of
               Iustice
               by
               such
               impunities
               ,
               and
               ruine
               their
               Estates
               by
               maintayning
               such
               people
               .
               And
               we
               haue
               often
               seene
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               hath
               saued
               the
               life
               of
               some
               such
               man
               ,
               
               who
               in
               a
               combustion
               hath
               beene
               the
               first
               to
               raise
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               his
               sword
               aga●nst
               him
               .
               This
               is
               the
               recompence
               which
               such
               Princ●●
               deserue
               .
               They
               come
               by
               degrees
               to
               pride
               and
               disobe●●ence
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               other
               vices
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               dared
               this
               day
               to
               coa●●●ne
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               morrow
               will
               co●t●●ne
               the
               Prince
               who
               hath
               made
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               ha●h
               established
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               if
               occasion
               be
               offred
               will
               attempt
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               meane
               not
               for
               all
               this
               to
               tye
               the
               Princes
               hands
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               may
               not
               giue
               a
               pardon
               :
               
               There
               are
               cases
               in
               which
               Iust●ce
               doth
               allow
               it
               :
               But
               besides
               when
               as
               some
               great
               and
               publique
               profit
               requires
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               bee
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Publique
               hath
               d●awne
               great
               and
               famous
               S●ruices
               ;
               or
               if
               by
               the
               punishment
               there
               will
               follow
               some
               trouble
               in
               the
               Estate
               :
               The
               Prince
               in
               this
               case
               for
               a
               gre●t●r
               good
               ,
               or
               to
               auoyde
               a
               great
               mischiefe
               ,
               may
               dispeace
               a●d
               pardon
               him
               .
               But
               before
               he
               resolue
               ,
               he
               must
               examin●
               duely
               what
               he
               intends
               ●o
               doe
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               not
               flatter
               himselfe
               in
               his
               considerations
               ,
               to
               fauour
               some
               one
               ●g●inst
               Iustice
               ,
               which
               considerations
               he
               shall
               keepe
               secret
               ,
               l●●t
               they
               draw
               vnto
               a
               consequence
               :
               And
               moreouer
               ,
               before
               he
               comes
               to
               that
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               particular
               interest
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               satisfied
               with
               such
               contentment
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               be
               nothing
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               nei●her
               from
               him
               which
               hath
               offended
               ,
               nor
               ●●om
               the
               Princes
               ●ustice
               .
            
             
             
               Among
               all
               the
               violences
               and
               oppressions
               which
               great
               Men
               commit
               ,
               the
               most
               dangerous
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               lesse
               supported
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               done
               against
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               eyther
               in
               executing
               his
               charge
               ,
               ●or
               in
               hatred
               thereof
               .
               For
               this
               is
               to
               attempt
               directly
               against
               the
               Publique
               ,
               and
               to
               ouerthrow
               the
               order
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               making
               (
               by
               the
               impunity
               of
               such
               violences
               )
               the
               Magistrate
               fearefull
               in
               t●e
               execution
               of
               the
               Princes
               will.
               He
               that
               endures
               these
               violences
               ,
               not
               onely
               seemes
               to
               loue
               Iustice
               and
               the
               publique
               good
               but
               little
               ,
               but
               also
               makes
               them
               thinke
               that
               he
               feares
               to
               punish
               them
               by
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Iustice
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               conniuences
               he
               loseth
               both
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               people
               and
               his
               reputation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               wherin
               a
               Prince
               may
               shew
               his
               ●ffectiō
               towards
               Iustice
               ,
               
               is
               the
               choise
               which
               he
               shal
               make
               of
               those
               which
               shall
               administer
               it
               for
               him
               :
               As
               cōtrariwise
               ,
               the
               indifferency
               which
               he
               shall
               shew
               ,
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               first
               commer●
               ,
               will
               discouer
               his
               carelesnesse
               .
               I
               meane
               to
               speake
               here
               not
               onely
               of
               those
               which
               are
               destinated
               to
               iudge
               the
               controuersies
               of
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               such
               as
               vnder
               the
               Princes
               Authority
               ,
               haue
               any
               power
               or
               command
               ,
               according
               vnto
               which
               they
               may
               doe
               something
               iustly
               or
               vniustly
               .
               For
               Iustice
               is
               mingled
               and
               practised
               in
               all
               actions
               ,
               be
               they
               priuate
               or
               publique
               .
               Euery
               man
               is
               a
               Iudge
               in
               his
               charge
               .
               And
               wee
               must
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               good
               Iustice
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               punish
               those
               who
               vnder
               the
               Princes
               Authority
               shall
               offend
               in
               other
               Offices
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               Difficulty
               which
               is
               sometimes
               found
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               they
               say
               of
               Iudges
               .
               But
               the
               Princes
               fore-sight
               may
               passe
               farther
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               mischiefe
               and
               iniustice
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               .
               It
               is
               the
               last
               remedy
               to
               punish
               ;
               and
               wee
               must
               doe
               what
               possibly
               wee
               may
               not
               to
               come
               vnto
               it
               .
               To
               preuent
               all
               this
               ,
               wee
               must
               vse
               choyce
               ;
               whereof
               few
               Princes
               dreame
               ,
               and
               the
               contempt
               of
               this
               choyce
               in
               some
               
               Estate●
               is
               p●oceeded
               so
               farre
               as
               Offices
               are
               giuen
               to
               them
               that
               wil●
               o●fer
               mo●t
               .
               An
               apparent
               signe
               that
               these
               Estates
               are
               neare
               vnto
               their
               ru●ne
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               Princes
               haue
               had
               this
               care
               ,
               to
               propound
               in
               publique
               the
               names
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               meant
               to
               send
               into
               Prouinces
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               might
               be
               obiected
               before
               they
               sent
               them
               .
               Others
               haue
               made
               Rolles
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               were
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               Offices
               ,
               causing
               themselues
               to
               be
               informed
               sec●etly
               by
               good
               men
               :
               And
               others
               haue
               chosen
               them
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               people
               .
               But
               the
               safest
               meanes
               is
               that
               whereof
               we
               haue
               spo●en
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               ex●cute
               the
               meanest
               Offices
               from
               deg●ee
               to
               degree
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               aduanced
               to
               others
               of
               great
               importance
               .
               For
               then
               more
               men
               are
               able
               to
               testifie
               of
               their
               Experience
               and
               Discretion
               ;
               and
               their
               Actions
               being
               as
               it
               were
               publique
               ,
               and
               apparent
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               iudge
               〈◊〉
               petty
               charges
               they
               will
               accustome
               themselues
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               for
               the
               desire
               they
               haue
               to
               be
               aduanced
               to
               greater
               :
               And
               admit
               they
               would
               transgresse
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               euill
               cannot
               be
               great
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               corrected
               .
            
             
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               to
               haue
               chosen
               such
               as
               must
               attend
               Iustice
               (
               although
               that
               it
               would
               bee
               more
               then
               halfe
               the
               worke
               ,
               to
               haue
               chosen
               them
               good
               and
               capeable
               men
               )
               but
               man
               changeth
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               amidst
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               which
               are
               reported
               vnto
               him
               to
               iudge
               ,
               he
               learnes
               to
               be
               malicious
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Prince
               must
               alwayes
               haue
               an
               open
               eye
               to
               maintaine
               them
               in
               Integrity
               :
               And
               this
               demonstration
               which
               he
               shall
               make
               ,
               in
               reproaching
               them
               for
               some
               fault
               which
               they
               haue
               committed
               ,
               will
               in
               a
               manner
               suffice
               in
               an
               Age
               that
               is
               not
               too
               much
               corrupted
               :
               But
               in
               another
               ,
               hee
               must
               according
               to
               occurrents
               adde
               to
               his
               helping
               hand
               ,
               to
               pr●uent
               the
               mischiefe
               .
               
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               auoyde
               the
               euill
               ,
               and
               to
               pre●erue
               the
               integrity
               of
               I●dges
               ,
               is
               ,
               after
               that
               h●e
               hath
               
               made
               choise
               of
               honest
               men
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               meanes
               to
               enentertaine
               themselues
               in
               seruing
               the
               Publique
               :
               To
               the
               end
               he
               may
               draw
               them
               from
               the
               thought
               ,
               which
               necessity
               might
               force
               them
               to
               ,
               to
               gather
               goods
               by
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               .
               Others
               haue
               held
               Officers
               in
               awe
               by
               inquieries
               made
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
               But
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               these
               searches
               being
               as
               well
               subiect
               to
               corruption
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               cou●se
               hath
               not
               beene
               long
               obserued
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               
               Princes
               thrust
               on
               by
               the
               harpies
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               haue
               many
               times
               made
               vse
               of
               these
               meanes
               ,
               rather
               to
               gather
               together
               money
               ,
               then
               to
               reforme
               disorders
               :
               I
               here
               hauing
               beene
               (
               vnder
               the
               like
               pretext
               )
               a
               publique
               concussion
               drawne
               into
               many
               Estates
               ,
               the
               which
               hath
               equalled
               (
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               generall
               and
               particular
               compositions
               which
               haue
               beene
               made
               )
               good
               men
               with
               the
               wicked
               ;
               No
               man
               how
               good
               soeuer
               ,
               being
               desirous
               after
               a
               long
               vexation
               of
               imp●isonment
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               to
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               Iudgement
               of
               Commissioners
               ;
               whereof
               some
               are
               many
               times
               partizans
               ,
               or
               depending
               of
               partizans
               for
               such
               compositions
               ,
               or
               rewarded
               by
               the
               Fines
               and
               Confiscations
               which
               they
               make
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               would
               hang
               a
               man
               to
               haue
               his
               clothes
               .
            
             
               Another
               mischiefe
               which
               is
               committed
               in
               such
               compositions
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               meanes
               thereof
               the
               wicked
               remayning
               still
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               vnder
               hope
               to
               be
               freed
               another
               time
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               ,
               doe
               worse
               then
               they
               did
               before
               :
               And
               hee
               which
               is
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               seeing
               himselfe
               compell'd
               and
               forced
               to
               pay
               a
               Fine
               for
               an
               oftence
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               committed
               ,
               resolues
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               re-embource
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               meanes
               another
               time
               to
               satisfie
               the
               auarice
               of
               the
               Authours
               of
               such
               searches
               .
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               they
               must
               eyther
               make
               no
               enquieries
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               must
               finish
               them
               by
               the
               course
               of
               Iustice.
               But
               if
               in
               such
               things
               the
               Prince
               will
               shew
               sauour
               ,
               and
               pardon
               some
               one
               mans
               life
               :
               At
               the
               least
               after
               hee
               is
               reprehēded
               ,
               
               he
               may
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               as
               wel
               to
               take
               from
               him
               the
               meanes
               of
               ill
               doing
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               make
               the
               charge
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               ●dious
               ,
               in
               maintayning
               a
               person
               therein
               ,
               who
               hath
               beene
               held
               of
               a
               bad
               life
               .
               
               There
               are
               Princes
               which
               haue
               made
               vse
               of
               spyes
               ,
               w●om
               they
               sent
               throughout
               the
               Prouinces
               ,
               to
               inquire
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               officers
               :
               And
               these
               for
               that
               they
               were
               vnknowne
               ,
               might
               easily
               enter
               into
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               obserue
               the
               actions
               of
               one
               and
               another
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               doe
               bad
               offices
               vnseasonable
               for
               the
               honestest
               men
               ,
               yet
               the
               Prince
               being
               wise
               and
               not
               relying
               vpon
               the
               report
               ,
               but
               tying
               them
               to
               a
               secret
               proofe
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               brute
               ,
               may
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               neglect
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               who
               was
               called
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               held
               a
               strict
               hand
               ouer
               ●ustice
               ,
               making
               his
               ordinary
               abode
               in
               Blois
               ,
               examining
               himselfe
               secretly
               ,
               those
               which
               come
               to
               Court
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               his
               Realme
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               passengers
               of
               that
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               heard
               spoken
               in
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               great
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Officers
               ;
               and
               finding
               by
               report
               of
               many
               ,
               some
               aduisoes
               conformable
               ,
               against
               some
               one
               ,
               he
               caused
               him
               to
               bee
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               informe
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               him
               :
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               he
               contained
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               duty
               .
               Secret
               delations
               haue
               beene
               brought
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               by
               an
               ancient
               Edict
               of
               Conan
               King
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               which
               they
               say
               is
               yet
               practised
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Indict
               :
               But
               better
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Millan
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               in
               all
               their
               Townes
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               hollow
               Trunke
               in
               the
               cheife
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Gouernour
               hath
               the
               Key
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               it
               is
               Lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               cast
               the
               lybell
               of
               accusation
               secretly
               ,
               containing
               the
               crime
               committed
               ,
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               p●ace
               ,
               the
               offendors
               ,
               &
               the
               witnesses
               ;
               and
               this
               ordinance
               giues
               a
               moiety
               of
               the
               confiscation
               to
               the
               ●il●tor
               :
               which
               is
               a
               great
               meāes
               to
               facilitate
               the
               pūishmēt
               of
               crimes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               
               among
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               haue
               an
               eye
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               to
               the
               speedy
               expedition
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               putting
               off
               of
               charges
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               expences
               ,
               which
               they
               consume
               in
               pleading
               ,
               the
               which
               many
               times
               exceed
               the
               principall
               .
               Order
               is
               as
               it
               were
               an
               essentiall
               part
               of
               Iustice
               :
               For
               where
               there
               is
               confusion
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Iustice
               :
               and
               to
               auoyd
               this
               confusion
               ,
               they
               must
               prouide
               that
               no
               iurisdiction
               attempt
               not
               against
               another
               .
               For
               the
               which
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               ,
               not
               onely
               among
               those
               which
               are
               of
               equall
               power
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               places
               ,
               or
               by
               certaine
               kinds
               of
               causes
               :
               But
               also
               betwixt
               inferiours
               and
               superiours
               .
               Contrarywise
               they
               must
               strictly
               bind
               the
               parties
               vpon
               great
               penalties
               ,
               to
               follow
               their
               suits
               by
               those
               degrees
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               place
               which
               is
               appointed
               for
               them
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               the
               Prince
               must
               hinder
               ,
               that
               by
               Euocations
               eyther
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               other
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               ●o
               contrauention
               without
               great
               cause
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               speedy
               expedition
               ,
               the
               Prince
               shall
               testifie
               his
               affection
               to
               the
               good
               of
               ●ustice
               ,
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               power
               of
               Iudges
               〈◊〉
               p●olong
               delayes
               ,
               and
               fauour
               those
               that
               fly
               from
               tryal●
               ,
               i●
               shortning
               as
               much
               as
               hee
               may
               ,
               by
               the
               adnice
               of
               the
               m●st
               iudicious
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               the
               stile
               ,
               and
               forme
               of
               their
               ordinary
               proceeding
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Establishing
               Fines
               and
               Amercements
               against
               those
               that
               faile
               and
               de●ay
               ,
               as
               in
               diminishing
               the
               degrees
               of
               Iuridiction
               ,
               
               and
               other
               tediousne●se
               in
               p●ediang
               .
               As
               for
               the
               expence
               ,
               the
               pleader
               suffers
               in
               three
               or
               foure
               sorts
               .
               The
               one
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               forced
               ●o
               goe
               ●arre
               from
               his
               house
               and
               family
               :
               For
               besides
               
               that
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               attend
               his
               domestique
               affaires
               during
               his
               absence
               ,
               they
               perish
               most
               commonly
               in
               regard
               thereof
               ;
               the
               charges
               as
               well
               of
               his
               voyage
               as
               of
               his
               returne
               ,
               are
               much
               greater
               then
               in
               his
               house
               .
               The
               remedy
               hereof
               is
               ,
               to
               settle
               in
               a
               great
               Estate
               Iudges
               in
               euery
               Prouince
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               extremities
               may
               not
               be
               too
               remote
               .
               I
               meane
               not
               only
               of
               Iudges
               ,
               which
               may
               iudge
               in
               the
               first
               instance
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               those
               to
               whō
               they
               will
               giue
               power
               to
               iudge
               definitiuely
               ,
               for
               ordinary
               causes
               ,
               and
               which
               dese●ue
               not
               the
               cha●ge
               of
               a
               iourney
               of
               a
               hundred
               ,
               or
               sixe
               score
               leagues
               .
            
             
               Another
               expence
               is
               for
               the
               vocations
               of
               Iudges
               ,
               who
               as
               we
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               
               ought
               to
               bee
               honestly
               entertained
               by
               the
               publique
               ,
               and
               priuate
               men
               freed
               of
               that
               charge
               .
               But
               if
               they
               feare
               that
               their
               vocations
               being
               reduced
               to
               ordinary
               wages
               ,
               many
               amongst
               them
               would
               neg'ect
               to
               labour
               :
               They
               may
               conclude
               that
               the
               summe
               appointed
               by
               the
               publique
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               their
               vocation
               ,
               shall
               bee
               diuided
               amongst
               them
               according
               to
               their
               labour
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               taxed
               by
               the
               whole
               company
               .
               There
               being
               nothing
               so
               vnseemely
               for
               a
               seate
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               then
               to
               take
               money
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               of
               the
               parties
               ,
               yea
               his
               iust
               Fee
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               ordinary
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               in
               all
               Estates
               .
            
             
               Another
               expence
               is
               of
               Registers
               ,
               Vshers
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               ministers
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               whose
               taxes
               they
               must
               not
               onely
               Regulate
               ,
               
               but
               also
               limit
               the
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               deliuer
               the
               expeditions
               to
               the
               parties
               ,
               and
               that
               vpo●
               great
               penalties
               .
               For
               a
               party
               which
               sees
               that
               he
               may
               spend
               much
               ,
               will
               be
               willing
               to
               giue
               vnto
               a
               Register
               halse
               that
               which
               it
               would
               cost
               him
               ,
               besides
               his
               taxe
               ,
               then
               to
               grow
               obstinate
               ,
               to
               pay
               nothing
               but
               the
               taxe
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               orders
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               constrayned
               to
               consume
               twice
               as
               much
               in
               s●aying
               to
               attend
               his
               expedition
               .
               
            
             
               But
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               excessiue
               expence
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Solicitors
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               and
               Aduocates
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               very
               
               difficult
               thing
               to
               order
               :
               And
               some
               haue
               held
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               leaue
               this
               meanes
               to
               those
               of
               this
               quality
               ,
               to
               inrich
               themselues
               in
               seruing
               others
               ,
               there
               being
               Groomes
               as
               they
               say
               of
               all
               prizes
               .
               Yet
               if
               they
               cou●d
               set
               downe
               an
               order
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               easily
               executed
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               great
               benefit
               for
               Iustice
               :
               But
               hauing
               not
               bin
               hitherto
               found
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               it
               would
               require
               the
               fore-●●g
               tand
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               to
               prouide
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               poore
               Men
               desiri●g
               to
               recouer
               their
               owne
               ,
               might
               be●
               freed
               from
               this
               cha●ge
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               effect
               it
               hath
               bin
               sometimes
               propounded
               ,
               to
               oblige
               those
               ,
               which
               desire
               to
               come
               in
               time
               to
               great
               offices
               of
               this
               profession
               ,
               before
               they
               should
               attaine
               vnto
               any
               ,
               they
               should
               vndertake
               the
               pursuit
               of
               causes
               freely
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               should
               not
               bee
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               take
               any
               Fee
               ;
               vpon
               paine
               of
               concussion
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               v●capable
               euer
               to
               enter
               into
               any
               office
               for
               the
               future
               .
               These
               being
               commonly
               Men
               of
               meanes
               ,
               desirous
               to
               winne
               honor
               and
               in
               an
               Age
               when
               desire
               is
               most
               ardent
               :
               will
               striue
               in
               Enuy
               one
               of
               another
               to
               protect
               the
               poore
               ,
               when
               as
               for
               their
               recompence
               they
               should
               propound
               vnto
               them
               ,
               some
               place
               being
               voyd
               of
               those
               whereunto
               they
               aspired
               ,
               to
               prefer●e
               him
               which
               had
               defended
               the
               greatest
               number
               .
               Besides
               the
               benefit
               which
               the
               poore
               should
               reape
               ,
               the
               Publique
               should
               haue
               aduantage
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               which
               should
               enter
               into
               these
               charges
               ,
               had
               giuen
               some
               testimony
               of
               their
               integrity
               and
               su●ficiency
               :
               Whereas
               the
               custome
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               place
               Schollers
               comming
               from
               Schoole
               ,
               in
               the
               companies
               of
               Iudges
               ,
               with
               little
               Learning
               and
               lesse
               experience
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               no
               proo●es
               of
               their
               discretion
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               poynt
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               may
               likewise
               testifie
               his
               affection
               to
               the
               good
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               
               when
               he
               submits
               his
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               to
               the
               iudgment
               of
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               referred
               the
               last
               appea●es
               of
               his
               Iustice
               ,
               before
               hee
               ●auseth
               him
               to
               bee
               executed
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               
               France
               ,
               aboue
               all
               others
               ,
               haue
               bin
               curious
               to
               bee
               held
               Iusticers
               :
               And
               although
               that
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               haue
               made
               profession
               of
               Armes
               and
               Warre
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               other
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               bee
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               in
               their
               Seale
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               throne
               of
               Iustice.
               But
               aboue
               all
               others
               they
               of
               the
               last
               race
               ,
               haue
               affected
               this
               Name
               to
               be
               great
               Iusticers
               ;
               hauing
               brought
               in
               the
               verification
               of
               their
               Edicts
               ,
               by
               their
               Courts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               before
               they
               wil
               cause
               them
               to
               bee
               executed
               ;
               stopping
               the
               mouthes
               of
               such
               by
               this
               formality
               ,
               as
               would
               impug●e
               their
               commandements
               with
               iniustice
               ,
               in
               giuing
               more
               authority
               to
               the
               execution
               ,
               and
               preseruing
               themselues
               from
               surprize
               and
               importunity
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               reputation
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               is
               the
               other
               part
               which
               giues
               him
               authority
               .
               It
               is
               gotten
               by
               many
               meanes
               .
               But
               we
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               principail
               ,
               which
               are
               Prupence
               ,
               and
               Vallour
               .
               Prudence
               serues
               him
               as
               an
               eye
               to
               see
               ,
               
               and
               to
               consider
               all
               things
               .
               Vallour
               serues
               him
               as
               a
               hand
               .
               Without
               the
               one
               he
               should
               be
               like
               a
               blind
               Man
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               other
               weake
               and
               vnable
               .
               Prudence
               giues
               him
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               Vallour
               force
               .
               The
               one
               commands
               and
               the
               other
               executes
               .
               The
               one
               discouers
               the
               difficulties
               of
               enterprizes
               ;
               and
               Vallour
               breakes
               them
               .
               The
               one
               designes
               affaires
               ;
               and
               this
               finisheth
               them
               .
               The
               one
               sharpens
               the
               Iudgment
               ;
               and
               this
               fortifies
               the
               courage
               .
            
             
               
               Prudence
               to
               be
               such
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Prince
               must
               be
               accompanied
               ,
               with
               a
               generall
               knowledge
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sciences
               ,
               not
               exactly
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               a
               trade
               and
               profession
               ;
               
               but
               he
               must
               know
               as
               much
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               truth
               from
               falshood
               ,
               and
               to
               vnderstand
               those
               which
               discourse
               according
               to
               occurrents
               .
               His
               profession
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               an
               E●gineere
               ,
               to
               build
               houses
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Bridge
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Cano●neere
               :
               But
               to
               know
               those
               that
               are
               most
               fit
               ;
               and
               iudiciously
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               Men
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               professions
               .
               Neyther
               must
               the
               Prince
               bee
               amazed
               at
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               is
               required
               in
               him
               as
               of
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ,
               amidst
               the
               variety
               of
               affaires
               and
               occupations
               ,
               which
               they
               of
               this
               quality
               haue
               vsually
               ;
               nor
               to
               distrust
               his
               vnderstanding
               and
               capacity
               :
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               therein
               but
               is
               most
               easie
               .
            
             
               And
               among
               other
               meanes
               to
               get
               this
               generall
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               principall
               is
               to
               haue
               about
               him
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Men
               ,
               great
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sciences
               ,
               as
               D●uines
               ,
               Phylosophers
               ,
               Mathematitians
               ,
               and
               Captaines
               ,
               for
               whom
               (
               be
               it
               attable
               or
               else
               where
               ,
               )
               he
               may
               in
               few
               words
               learne
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               apprehended
               in
               many
               moneths
               at
               schoole
               :
               To
               giue
               them
               a
               subiect
               of
               discourse
               ,
               in
               walking
               ,
               bee
               it
               on
               foot
               or
               hors-backe
               ,
               going
               a
               hunting
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               occasions
               ;
               to
               keepe
               them
               prepared
               ,
               so
               as
               presenting
               themselues
               before
               him
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               deliuer
               something
               that
               is
               rare
               and
               excellent
               .
               Yet
               he
               must
               remember
               ,
               if
               he
               meanes
               to
               haue
               them
               discourse
               before
               the
               world
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               to
               aduertise
               them
               secretly
               sometime
               before
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               he
               meanes
               to
               propound
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               be
               prepared
               ;
               for
               the
               most
               sufficient
               may
               bee
               surprized
               :
               And
               not
               to
               reprehend
               him
               before
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               which
               would
               doe
               wrong
               to
               his
               reputation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Prince
               would
               likewise
               suffer
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               would
               conceiue
               he
               had
               made
               a
               bad
               choyce
               .
               Thus
               the
               Prince
               imploying
               the
               time
               onely
               ,
               which
               others
               spend
               in
               the
               encounters
               of
               iesters
               ,
               he
               will
               in
               a
               short
               time
               be
               as
               learned
               as
               shall
               bee
               necessary
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Charlemaigne
                 ,
              
               
               Charles
               the
               wise
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               Alphonso
               the
               tenth
               King
               of
               
               Castille
               ,
               had
               not
               want
               of
               affaires
               and
               im●loyments
               :
               And
               yet
               they
               found
               l●isure
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               ●ome
               to
               write
               .
               Alphonso
               the
               first
               King
               of
               Naples
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               time
               had
               as
               many
               affaires
               and
               c●osses
               as
               any
               other
               of
               his
               quality
               ,
               sayd
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               without
               Learning
               was
               an
               Asse
               Crow●ed
               .
            
             
               Experience
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               for
               that
               many
               things
               seeme
               grounded
               vpo●
               re●son
               ,
               
               and
               easie
               in
               famil●●r
               discour●e
               ;
               the
               which
               being
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               ●ucceed
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               conceiue
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               they
               haue
               found
               some
               impossible
               .
               
               Experience
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               For
               eyther
               we
               get
               it
               of
               our selues
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               we
               obs●rue
               ,
               and
               whereof
               we
               are
               eye
               witnesses
               :
               O●
               by
               the
               report
               of
               others
               .
               The
               report
               of
               others
               ,
               is
               eyther
               of
               the
               liuing
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               dead
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               although
               it
               extends
               not
               farre
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               time
               ;
               Yet
               it
               may
               imbrace
               many
               places
               ,
               for
               that
               Embassadours
               ,
               Spyes
               ,
               Marc●ants
               ,
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               persons
               ,
               who
               (
               eyther
               for
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               for
               affaires
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               subiect
               ,
               )
               haue
               beene
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               haue
               found
               themselues
               in
               diuers
               Encounters
               ,
               may
               teach
               vs
               many
               things
               for
               our
               conduct
               .
            
             
               
               But
               History
               passeth
               much
               farther
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               more
               profit
               :
               For
               there
               is
               seene
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               manner
               ▪
               and
               fashions
               of
               Nations
               ;
               the
               diuers
               Establishment
               of
               Estates
               ;
               the
               beginning
               ,
               progresse
               ,
               middest
               ,
               and
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               encrease
               ,
               and
               ruine
               of
               Empires
               .
               There
               may
               bee
               learned
               the
               causes
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               some
               Princes
               raig●e
               peaceably
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               troubles
               and
               conbustion
               ;
               Some
               in
               making
               war
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               being
               prodigall
               ;
               And
               some
               stayed
               in
               their
               expences
               with
               dignity
               .
               But
               to
               relate
               here
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               Prudence
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               a
               repetition
               of
               all
               that
               is
               formerly
               spoken
               ,
               this
               treaty
               tending
               onely
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               wee
               will
               content
               our selues
               to
               propound
               some
               rules
               ,
               which
               concerne
               onely
               the
               Prudence
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
               Rules
               and
               necessary
               instructions
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               be
               held
               wise
               .
            
             
               A
               Prince
               may
               easily
               iudge
               by
               himselfe
               what
               may
               be
               the
               deliberations
               of
               all
               others
               of
               his
               condition
               .
               Interest
               is
               the
               part
               and
               reason
               which
               preuailes
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               resolutions
               ,
               bend
               to
               that
               side
               where
               it
               shewes
               it selfe
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               must
               neither
               trust
               to
               Friendship
               ,
               alliance
               ,
               league
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Bond
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               interest
               .
            
             
               A
               Prince
               must
               oppose
               himselfe
               against
               a
               mischiefe
               in
               its
               breeding
               ,
               and
               resolutely
               :
               For
               that
               disorders
               grow
               ,
               and
               fortifie
               the●selues
               in
               such
               manner
               with
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               surpasse
               our
               forces
               .
               But
               when
               the
               mischiefe
               exceeds
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               doe
               wel
               to
               deferre
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               with
               time
               matters
               may
               change
               :
               &
               he
               that
               hath
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               hath
               life
               .
               Hee
               may
               not
               consent
               t●at
               they
               put
               any
               thing
               in
               deliberation
               ,
               which
               may
               cause
               cha●ge
               or
               innouation
               in
               the
               Estate
               :
               For
               that
               the
               propositions
               which
               are
               made
               in
               the
               Princes
               Councell
               ,
               giue
               him
               credit
               ,
               how
               strange
               and
               pernicious
               soeuer
               they
               be
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               there
               is
               some
               difficulty
               to
               discouer
               the
               good
               and
               euill
               that
               is
               in
               this
               subiect
               ,
               seeing
               they
               bring
               it
               into
               consultation
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               not
               thinke
               in
               his
               resolutions
               to
               be
               able
               to
               auoide
               all
               inconueniences
               :
               For
               that
               cannot
               bee
               .
               There
               is
               no
               generation
               of
               things
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               how
               good
               soeuer
               ,
               but
               a
               corruption
               hath
               gone
               before
               it
               .
               But
               he
               must
               weigh
               the
               inconueniences
               ,
               and
               choose
               the
               party
               wherein
               there
               are
               least
               ,
               and
               most
               easie
               to
               preuent
               .
               He
               may
               not
               imbrace
               many
               Enterprizes
               at
               once
               :
               For
               hee
               that
               
               imbraces
               too
               much
               ,
               gripes
               not
               fast
               :
               But
               hee
               must
               assure
               his
               Estate
               before
               hee
               attempts
               a
               Warre
               of
               a
               long
               continuance
               .
            
             
               Hee
               may
               not
               quarrell
               with
               one
               more
               powerfull
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               dissemble
               the
               iniuries
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
               and
               the
               offences
               which
               cannot
               be
               punished
               .
               To
               yeeld
               somtimes
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               rough
               encounters
               is
               Wisedome
               :
               And
               in
               a
               strong
               storme
               to
               strike
               faile
               ,
               and
               to
               accommodate
               himselfe
               ●ith
               the
               strongest
               ,
               yea
               with
               disaduantage
               ,
               to
               preuaile
               ouer
               the
               weaker
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Prince
               shall
               increase
               the
               courage
               of
               his
               Men
               ,
               and
               make
               himselfe
               fearefull
               to
               his
               Enemies
               :
               It
               being
               not
               Wisedome
               to
               commit
               himselfe
               to
               hazard
               and
               Fortune
               ,
               for
               a
               light
               matter
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               may
               not
               make
               any
               suddaine
               change
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               violence
               ;
               and
               violence
               doth
               seldome
               producean
               effect
               that
               is
               durable
               .
               Being
               ready
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               an
               Enterprize
               ,
               he
               may
               ●ot
               deferre
               it
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               finds
               an
               apparrant
               danger
               in
               the
               execution
               :
               For
               time
               may
               breede
               more
               harme
               then
               good
               .
               Hee
               must
               likewise
               preferre
               old
               things
               before
               new
               ,
               rest
               before
               trouble
               ,
               the
               ce●taine
               before
               the
               vncertaine
               ,
               and
               safety
               before
               hazard
               .
            
             
               Hee
               may
               not
               breake
               nor
               attempt
               agai●st
               powerfull
               common-weales
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               with
               great
               aduantage
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               a
               certaine
               hope
               to
               preuaile
               .
               For
               the
               loue
               of
               libertie
               to
               such
               as
               haue
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               strong
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               ,
               yea
               impossible
               to
               roote
               it
               out
               :
               And
               moreouer
               the
               E●te●prizes
               and
               designes
               of
               Princes
               ,
               die
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               resolutions
               of
               such
               free
               Estates
               are
               immortall
               .
               Hee
               may
               not
               likewise
               breake
               with
               the
               Church
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               .
               For
               that
               many
               other
               Princes
               ,
               who
               would
               bee
               glad
               to
               worke
               their
               owne
               ends
               ,
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               succouring
               the
               Church
               ,
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               ioyne
               w●th
               it
               :
               And
               the
               Warres
               of
               Princes
               against
               Popes
               ,
               are
               of
               great
               expences
               and
               little
               profit
               .
            
             
             
               We
               haue
               spoken
               formerly
               of
               the
               election
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               we
               will
               adde
               here
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               ●are
               they
               may
               be
               equall
               to
               the
               affaires
               ,
               not
               superiours
               ,
               nor
               inferiours
               .
               For
               that
               they
               which
               esteeme
               themselues
               capable
               of
               a
               greater
               matter
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               committed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               neglect
               it
               ,
               and
               contemne
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               which
               are
               vncapable
               ,
               and
               cannot
               discharge
               the
               place
               ,
               disgrace
               and
               are
               preiudiciall
               to
               those
               that
               imploy
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               his
               Estate
               be
               great
               ,
               to
               discharge
               himselfe
               of
               some
               humors
               ,
               hee
               may
               entertaine
               a
               Warre
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               :
               Yet
               hee
               may
               not
               continue
               it
               so
               long
               ,
               as
               hee
               shall
               make
               his
               Enemy
               too
               Warrelike
               :
               But
               shall
               make
               a
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               himselfe
               were
               the
               stronger
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               hee
               shall
               giue
               a
               Law
               to
               the
               treaty
               ,
               and
               may
               preserue
               his
               aduantages
               ,
               and
               then
               begin
               Warre
               with
               another
               :
               He
               shall
               make
               himselfe
               powerfull
               and
               fearefull
               to
               all
               ,
               being
               still
               Armed
               ,
               and
               hauing
               Men
               inured
               to
               Warre
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Turkes
               vse
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               hath
               setled
               himselfe
               in
               his
               conquests
               by
               this
               meanes
               :
               It
               being
               a
               great
               indiscretion
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               to
               make
               a
               peace
               ,
               vntill
               hee
               can
               make
               no
               more
               resistance
               .
               For
               then
               all
               the
               conditions
               are
               to
               his
               disaduantage
               :
               And
               admit
               hee
               would
               not
               continue
               the
               Warre
               against
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               Yet
               hee
               may
               not
               wholely
               relinquish
               Armes
               ;
               for
               that
               a
               disarmed
               peace
               is
               weake
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               speciall
               care
               not
               to
               attempt
               a
               War
               against
               his
               subiects
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               prest
               to
               it
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               with
               great
               aduantage
               ,
               and
               end
               it
               speedily
               :
               For
               the
               more
               the
               Warre
               continues
               ,
               the
               more
               his
               subiects
               are
               incensed
               and
               estranged
               from
               him
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               can
               neither
               obey
               him
               ,
               nor
               afterwards
               trust
               in
               their
               Prince
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               not
               oppose
               himselfe
               directly
               against
               a
               multitude
               :
               For
               admit
               hee
               should
               preuaile
               (
               the
               which
               notwiths●anding
               would
               bee
               difficult
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               without
               losse
               of
               the
               loue
               which
               they
               beare
               him
               .
               But
               like
               
               vnto
               good
               Marriners
               ,
               hee
               shall
               take
               aside
               wind
               ,
               when
               as
               that
               in
               the
               Pope
               is
               contrary
               ;
               and
               shall
               make
               shew
               to
               giue
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               cannot
               hinder
               nor
               take
               from
               them
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               hee
               must
               bee
               warie
               in
               diuisions
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               not
               to
               r●maine
               partiall
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Prince
               to
               make
               himselfe
               head
               of
               a
               partie
               .
               The
               Enterprizes
               wherein
               courage
               is
               necessary
               ,
               must
               be
               performed
               with
               Celeritie
               ,
               the
               which
               will
               giue
               vs
               the
               aduantage
               which
               wee
               want
               ,
               and
               which
               wee
               cannot
               haue
               by
               our
               owne
               forces
               .
               Celeritie
               strikes
               suddainely
               ;
               and
               against
               force
               if
               wee
               haue
               time
               ,
               wee
               may
               fortifie
               our selues
               with
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               resist
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               puts
               an
               Enemy
               in
               disorder
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               breaks
               him
               :
               And
               it
               is
               more
               easy
               to
               disorder
               him
               and
               then
               breake
               him
               ;
               then
               to
               breake
               those
               at
               the
               first
               charge
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               order
               .
               Yet
               there
               are
               certaine
               enterprizes
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               wee
               must
               vse
               time
               and
               patience
               ,
               not
               rash
               violence
               ;
               for
               that
               delay
               weakens
               with
               time
               and
               occasion
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               weaken
               then
               quite
               ouerthrow
               a
               businesse
               ,
               then
               to
               force
               it
               suddenly
               .
            
             
               Aboue
               all
               things
               the
               Prince
               must
               study
               to
               know
               the
               oportunity
               of
               occasions
               ,
               for
               his
               enterprizes
               and
               affayres
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               an
               encounter
               of
               many
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               makes
               that
               easy
               which
               before
               seemed
               eifficult
               .
               Hee
               may
               not
               commit
               the
               executio●
               of
               a●
               Enterprise
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               of
               aduice
               ,
               it
               should
               bee
               attempted
               ;
               For
               that
               the
               will
               cannot
               bee
               followed
               by
               the
               effect
               ,
               if
               the
               vnderstanding
               doth
               not
               incline
               thereu●to
               ,
               and
               serue
               him
               for
               a
               guide
               :
               And
               hee
               which
               hath
               not
               held
               a
               busi●esse
               easy
               before
               the
               Execution
               wi●
               find
               more
               difficulty
               in
               the
               Execution
               .
               Hee
               must
               consult
               naturally
               of
               Enterprises
               :
               But
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               hee
               must
               leaue
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               Execution
               ,
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               hee
               commits
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Execution
               depending
               for
               the
               ●ost
               pa●t
               ,
               vpon
               oportunity
               and
               present
               occasions
               
               which
               vary
               continnally
               ,
               to
               limit
               it
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               to
               intangle
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               to
               spoile
               the
               businesse
               .
            
             
               A
               Prince
               must
               not
               thinke
               in
               flying
               to
               preserue
               himselfe
               in
               mischiefe
               and
               danger
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               oppose
               against
               it
               :
               For
               that
               in
               flying
               ,
               he
               not
               on●ly
               followes
               ,
               and
               fa●ls
               vpon
               vs
               ;
               but
               witha●l
               many
               other
               da●g●rs
               grow
               :
               Whereas
               in
               making
               head
               wee
               stay
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               repulse
               him
               in
               time
               ;
               and
               the
               danger
               most
               commonly
               dissolues
               to
               nothing
               .
               In
               consu●ting
               of
               an
               Enterprize
               ,
               hee
               must
               auoid
               sharpe
               Counce●l
               and
               full
               of
               subtilty
               ;
               for
               they
               seldome
               succeed
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               crosses
               make
               them
               vnprofitable
               :
               As
               also
               those
               which
               haue
               mo●e
               shew
               and
               vanitie
               then
               a
               good
               foundation
               .
               In
               the
               Estate
               hee
               must
               build
               vpon
               that
               which
               is
               solid
               and
               firme
               :
               As
               likewise
               hee
               m●st
               fly
               th●se
               which
               are
               full
               of
               expences
               ,
               and
               aboue
               his
               forces
               and
               meanes
               .
               But
               hee
               must
               fo●low
               Councell
               grounded
               in
               reason
               vpon
               safety
               ,
               and
               little
               subiect
               to
               be
               crost
               by
               acciden●s
               .
               Yet
               he
               that
               assailes
               ,
               must
               hazard
               somet●mes
               :
               But
               when
               the
               question
               is
               to
               preserue
               ,
               he
               must
               commit
               nothing
               to
               Fortune
               .
               Wherefore
               slow
               Councels
               are
               more
               fitting
               for
               great
               Princes
               ,
               which
               haue
               more
               neede
               to
               preserue
               ,
               then
               to
               get
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               suddaine
               will
               bee
               more
               proper
               for
               conquerours
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               doubtfull
               occasions
               which
               are
               vrgent
               and
               precipitate
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               worse
               then
               slow
               and
               middle
               Councels
               .
               Courage
               will
               be
               alwayes
               more
               profitable
               ,
               and
               lesse
               preiudiciall
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               resolued
               wholy
               to
               yeeld
               .
               In
               affaires
               where
               the
               reasons
               are
               strong
               on
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               impossible
               to
               see
               and
               choose
               that
               which
               is
               most
               commodious
               and
               profitable
               ,
               (
               the
               which
               breeds
               in
               vs
               doubts
               and
               perplexities
               )
               the
               best
               is
               to
               incline
               to
               that
               party
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               more
               honesty
               and
               Iustice.
               For
               although
               it
               miscarries
               ;
               yet
               we
               shall
               alwayes
               haue
               a
               satisfaction
               remaining
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               a
               glory
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               chosen
               the
               best
               :
               Besides
               ,
               no
               man
               
               knowes
               what
               might
               haue
               happened
               ,
               if
               wee
               had
               chosen
               t●e
               contrary
               party
               .
               Finally
               if
               wee
               doubt
               which
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               or
               shortest
               way
               :
               Wee
               must
               hold
               the
               stra●ghtest
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               in
               difficult
               affaires
               ,
               diue
               into
               all
               sorts
               of
               inconueniences
               ,
               not
               in
               accords
               and
               treaties
               ,
               trouble
               our selues
               wi●h
               nice
               poynts
               ,
               which
               grow
               vsually
               in
               treating
               :
               But
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               the
               maine
               ,
               and
               to
               assurances
               .
               I
               m●ght
               adde
               here●n●o
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               other
               rules
               ,
               the
               which
               might
               ●e●ue
               a
               Prince
               to
               make
               him
               to
               be
               held
               Prudent
               in
               practising
               them
               .
               Yet
               I
               doe
               not
               hold
               that
               in
               matt●r
               of
               State
               ,
               hee
               should
               so
               tye
               himselfe
               to
               rules
               and
               maximes
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               not
               pe●ze
               and
               waigh
               the
               circumsta●ces
               ,
               and
               particularities
               of
               affaires
               :
               For
               hee
               may
               encounter
               with
               such
               a
               circumstance
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               take
               a
               resolution
               contrary
               to
               maximes
               .
               But
               the
               greatest
               sig●e
               of
               p●udence
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               secret
               :
               Otherwise
               he
               should
               betray
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               his
               resol●tio●s
               would
               succeed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               8.
               
               Of
               Cunning
               or
               Pollicy
               .
            
             
               ANd
               for
               that
               they
               make
               two
               sorts
               of
               prudence
               ;
               the
               one
               which
               is
               guided
               by
               the
               ordinary
               maximes
               of
               honesty
               and
               Iusti●e
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               which
               consists
               mo●e
               in
               surprizes
               and
               deceipt
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               cunning
               :
               Many
               haue
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               expedient
               for
               a
               Princes
               reputa●ion
               ,
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               last
               .
               Wherein
               I
               wi●l
               speake
               my
               opinion
               here
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               deliuer
               that
               of
               one
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               vpon
               this
               subiect
               :
               Who
               holds
               that
               Fraud
               ,
               Cunning
               and
               Deceipt
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               without
               vice
               or
               wickednesse
               ,
               may
               bee
               allowed
               
               v●to
               a
               Prince
               for
               the
               Pub●ique
               good
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               defence
               and
               preseruation
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               offend
               any
               man.
               It
               is
               his
               duty
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               Publique
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               health
               of
               the
               people
               .
               ●his
               is
               the
               foueraigne
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               the
               Prince
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               all
               his
               actio●s
               .
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               should
               haue
               too
               much
               aduantage
               ,
               if
               by
               cu●ning
               they
               mig●t
               not
               repell
               their
               cunning
               .
               It
               is
               law●ul●
               to
               ●●●e●d
               a●
               Estate
               with
               the
               same
               Armes
               ,
               with
               the
               which
               they
               a●●aile
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               tollerable
               to
               turne
               the
               backe
               to
               honesty
               and
               ●ustice
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               to
               g●e
               about
               it
               and
               coast
               it
               .
               But
               the
               more
               distinctly
               to
               explicate
               this
               ,
               we
               will
               borrow
               the
               disti●ction
               which
               he
               makes
               ,
               of
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               cunning
               and
               deceipts
               :
               Some
               are
               light
               ;
               others
               great
               ;
               
               and
               some
               ●eane
               and
               indifferent
               .
               T●e
               light
               he
               not
               only
               allowes
               to
               Princes
               but
               commands
               them
               .
               The
               meane
               he
               tollerates
               .
               The
               g●eater
               he
               fo●bidd●
               .
            
             
               Amo●g
               the
               light
               ,
               he
               puts
               distrust
               and
               dissimulation
               .
               Distrust
               is
               as
               necessary
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               as
               credulity
               is
               hurtfull
               .
               So
               it
               hath
               beene
               called
               the
               strength
               of
               prudence
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               wa●ch
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               nothing
               lightly
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               an
               eye
               to
               all
               things
               .
               He
               must
               therefore
               trust
               few
               Men
               ,
               and
               ●hose
               lo●g
               knowne
               and
               often
               tryed
               .
               And
               yet
               hee
               may
               not
               so
               slipp
               the
               line
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               hold
               it
               by
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               haue
               an
               eye
               to
               it
               :
               But
               hee
               must
               couer
               and
               disguise
               his
               distrust
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               di●r●●●i●g
               he
               must
               make
               a
               shew
               to
               haue
               some
               confidence
               .
               For
               open
               distrust
               offends
               ,
               and
               inuites
               another
               as
               well
               to
               deceiue
               vs
               ,
               as
               too
               much
               indiscreet
               confidence
               .
               They
               haue
               many
               times
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               deceiue
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               haue
               found
               fearefull
               to
               b●e
               deceiued
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               an
               open
               confidence
               bindes
               some
               to
               guard
               loyalty
               .
               From
               distrust
               they
               come
               to
               dissimulation
               ,
               
               ●hich
               smothe●
               the
               fore-head
               ,
               and
               couers
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               no
               lesse
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               then
               the
               first
               .
               But
               he
               
               must
               learne
               how
               to
               play
               this
               part
               cunningly
               ,
               without
               excesse
               or
               foolery
               ,
               making
               open
               profession
               of
               simplicity
               ,
               cherishing
               those
               that
               are
               free
               and
               open
               ,
               as
               enemies
               to
               dissimulation
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               small
               matters
               the
               Prince
               p●oceede
               openly
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               hold
               him
               for
               such
               in
               greater
               .
            
             
               Another
               sort
               of
               deceipt
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               among
               P●inces
               ,
               are
               the
               practices
               and
               intelligences
               which
               they
               haue
               in
               the
               Estates
               one
               of
               another
               ;
               
               drawing
               cunningly
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               officers
               ,
               seruants
               ,
               and
               confidents
               ,
               to
               discouer
               their
               secrets
               ,
               and
               to
               crosse
               the
               designes
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               lead
               a
               hand
               to
               some
               Enterprize
               against
               th●ir
               Masters
               person
               .
               This
               hath
               proceeded
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               sometimes
               corrupted
               euen
               the
               Wiues
               of
               Princes
               .
               This
               is
               done
               by
               two
               meanes
               :
               Either
               by
               perswasion
               ,
               making
               vse
               of
               the
               discontentments
               which
               great
               men
               haue
               of
               their
               Masters
               :
               Or
               by
               money
               which
               is
               the
               most
               vsuall
               course
               .
               And
               many
               haue
               held
               this
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               allowed
               against
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               a
               rebellious
               or
               suspected
               Subiect
               ,
               yea
               ,
               against
               any
               stranger
               with
               whom
               they
               haue
               no
               alliance
               :
               But
               against
               his
               Fri●●ds
               ;
               Allies
               and
               Confederates
               ,
               it
               is
               treachery
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               practised
               as
               they
               doe
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               
               There
               are
               Princes
               to
               whom
               all
               sorts
               of
               meanes
               are
               iust
               to
               gaine
               some
               ad●antage
               ,
               and
               to
               attaine
               to
               their
               designe
               :
               who
               haue
               made
               vse
               to
               deceiue
               by
               Equiuocations
               ,
               faire
               words
               ,
               promises
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               Embassies
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               by
               lies
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               that
               which
               they
               could
               not
               otherwise
               doe
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               difficulty
               of
               time
               and
               affaires
               .
               Plato
               allowes
               this
               deceipt
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Subiects
               .
               Yet
               to
               make
               this
               proceeding
               iust
               ,
               
               there
               must
               be
               a
               necessity
               ;
               and
               it
               must
               be
               in
               a
               t●oublesome
               and
               confused
               time
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               adua●ce
               the
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               diuert
               some
               great
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               other
               kinds
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               frequent
               enough
               in
               Princes
               ,
               to
               preserue
               t●emselues
               and
               their
               Estate
               f●om
               their
               E●em●●s
               ;
               the
               which
               cannot
               be
               excused
               but
               by
               n●cessity
               :
               
               And
               the
               Prince
               which
               is
               reduced
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               m●st
               know
               that
               it
               is
               a
               misery
               for
               him
               to
               ●ee
               him●elfe
               forced
               to
               leaue
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               not
               proceed
               but
               with
               some
               feeling
               of
               griefe
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               carry
               ●imselfe
               therein
               like
               a
               Fath●r
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               cauterize
               ,
               or
               cu●
               off
               a
               member
               of
               his
               Child
               to
               saue
               ●is
               life
               .
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               here
               some
               examples
               :
               As
               to
               put
               those
               secretly
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               without
               forme
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               punished
               without
               trouble
               and
               danger
               to
               ●he
               Estate
               .
               If
               they
               deserue
               death
               ,
               the
               Prince
               who
               may
               dispence
               with
               the
               other
               formes
               ,
               may
               likewise
               dispence
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               Estate
               .
               To
               clip
               the
               wings
               ,
               and
               shorten
               the
               meanes
               of
               some
               one
               which
               mutines
               and
               fortifies
               too
               much
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               makes
               himselfe
               fearefull
               before
               he
               hath
               a
               commodity
               to
               attempt
               .
               T●
               diue
               by
               authority
               into
               the
               purses
               of
               his
               rich
               Subiects
               ,
               in
               some
               necessity
               and
               pouerty
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               To
               reuoke
               the
               priuiledges
               giuen
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               Comminalties
               ,
               or
               particular
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               and
               the
               Estate
               .
               To
               seaze
               vpon
               some
               neighbour
               place
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               another
               holding
               it
               ,
               he
               should
               make
               Warre
               against
               vs
               and
               ruine
               vs.
               
            
             
               All
               these
               things
               are
               in
               themselues
               vniust
               ;
               but
               this
               iniustice
               is
               ballanced
               by
               necessity
               and
               publique
               profit
               .
               Necessity
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               hath
               no
               Law
               :
               And
               the
               Prince
               reduced
               to
               these
               termes
               ,
               must
               know
               not
               onely
               how
               to
               command
               according
               to
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               but
               also
               how
               to
               command
               the
               Lawes
               themselues
               .
               All
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               doth
               not
               forge
               this
               necessity
               and
               constraint
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               to
               satisfie
               his
               conetousnesse
               or
               ambition
               :
               For
               in
               stead
               of
               p●rchasing
               the
               reputation
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               he
               will
               cause
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               an
               vniust
               and
               inhumane
               Tyrant
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               9.
               
               Of
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               Prince
               ;
               and
               the
               meanes
               how
               to
               get
               it
               .
            
             
               VAllour
               is
               another
               part
               which
               serues
               to
               reputation
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               of
               such
               importance
               ,
               
               as
               power
               is
               much
               inferiour
               vnto
               it
               .
               Vallour
               procures
               power
               ;
               and
               without
               vallour
               power
               is
               lost
               .
               This
               is
               seene
               in
               many
               Estates
               ,
               
               the
               which
               with
               small
               forces
               haue
               beene
               conquered
               by
               valour
               ;
               and
               others
               ●or
               want
               of
               valour
               haue
               lo●t
               themselu●s
               with
               their
               power
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               va●our
               consists
               chiefely
               in
               the
               interiour
               and
               courage
               :
               Yet
               to
               maintaine
               this
               courage
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               exteriour
               .
               A
               Prince
               may
               well
               be
               couragiou●
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               sickly
               and
               incommodated
               of
               his
               healt●
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               his
               legges
               fai●e
               him
               :
               his
               cou●age
               may
               be
               commendable
               ,
               but
               very
               vnprofitable
               for
               him
               and
               his
               Estate
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               care
               of
               two
               things
               .
               
               The
               one
               to
               entertaine
               this
               v●g●ur
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               it
               in
               action
               ,
               by
               a
               desire
               of
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               valiant
               exploits
               of
               Warre
               ,
               performed
               by
               great
               Princes
               and
               Captaines
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               conuersation
               of
               couragious
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               putting
               them
               often
               vpon
               the
               Discourse
               of
               great
               Enterprizes
               ,
               which
               they
               or
               others
               haue
               done
               ;
               or
               be
               it
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               and
               contempt
               which
               they
               of
               his
               quality
               ●un
               into
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               b●se
               and
               Cowards
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               care
               which
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               haue
               ,
               is
               to
               entertaine
               himselfe
               in
               health
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               an
               able
               and
               strong
               complexio●
               .
               Sobriety
               and
               moderation
               in
               Meats
               ,
               serue
               greatly
               to
               p●ese●ue
               ●ealth
               ,
               as
               g●uttony
               and
               drunkennes
               altereth
               much
               .
               And
               frō
               thence
               proceed
               indigestions
               ,
               crudities
               ,
               
               gouts
               ,
               and
               a●●
               other
               diseases
               .
               Continency
               is
               likewise
               of
               great
               force
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               that
               doth
               more
               weaken
               chast
               men
               ,
               nor
               that
               debilitates
               the
               spirit
               and
               body
               more
               ,
               then
               an
               excessiue
               lasciuiousnesse
               .
               The
               forces
               likewise
               increase
               with
               exercise
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Hunting
               ,
               or
               others
               which
               consume
               the
               humours
               of
               the
               body
               .
               And
               to
               frame
               a
               strong
               and
               able
               complexion
               ,
               he
               must
               in
               good
               time
               accustome
               himselfe
               to
               cold
               ,
               heate
               ,
               watching
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               to
               water
               ,
               wine
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               courses
               of
               life
               :
               The
               encounters
               being
               so
               diuers
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               a
               Prince
               must
               accommodate
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               one
               failing
               ,
               sometimes
               this
               defect
               makes
               ma●y
               things
               impossible
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               yet
               many
               things
               to
               bee
               done
               ,
               
               which
               may
               serue
               a
               Prince
               to
               get
               reputation
               :
               As
               to
               couer
               his
               defects
               and
               weak●nesse
               cunningly
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               meanes
               to
               to
               preserue
               his
               credit
               :
               To
               make
               shew
               (
               yet
               without
               ostentation
               )
               of
               his
               fo●ces
               to
               those
               that
               are
               more
               weake
               :
               To
               flye
               ,
               and
               shew
               himselfe
               an
               Enemy
               to
               vanity
               and
               much
               talking
               ,
               but
               to
               doe
               more
               then
               hee
               speakes
               .
               To
               talke
               grauely
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               solid
               Iudgement
               :
               to
               maintayne
               his
               word
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               courage
               and
               a
               firme
               Iudgement
               :
               To
               be
               constant
               in
               aduersity
               ,
               and
               moderate
               in
               prosperity
               .
               Not
               to
               hazard
               himselfe
               in
               enterprises
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               assured
               to
               preuaile
               ;
               and
               ●auing
               attempted
               one
               ,
               not
               to
               giue
               it
               ouer
               ,
               lest
               he
               shew
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               had
               little
               iudgement
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               little
               courage
               to
               end
               it
               .
               Not
               to
               busie
               himselfe
               in
               petty
               Enterprises
               ,
               but
               to
               seeke
               occasions
               of
               great
               ones
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reigne
               :
               For
               that
               thereby
               they
               settle
               a
               iudgement
               of
               that
               which
               will
               follow
               .
               He
               must
               not
               seeme
               to
               depend
               on
               the
               councell
               and
               will
               of
               another
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               to
               establish
               a
               Superiour
               and
               companion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               insufficiency
               knowne
               .
            
             
               He
               may
               not
               imploy
               himselfe
               in
               things
               which
               are
               vnder
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Prince
               ;
               as
               Nero
               busied
               himselfe
               in
               Singing
               ,
               to
               make
               Verses
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Coach-man
               ;
               
               D●mitian
               spent
               his
               time
               in
               Shooting
               and
               in
               taking
               of
               Flyes
               ;
               and
               Aropas
               King
               of
               the
               Macedonians
               ,
               imployed
               himselfe
               in
               making
               of
               Lanthornes
               ;
               Valentinian
               to
               make
               Images
               of
               Waxe
               ;
               Rene
               Duke
               of
               Anion
               ,
               and
               Earle
               of
               Prouence
               to
               paint
               ,
               Chilperic
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               Thibant
               King
               of
               Nauarre
               ,
               to
               time
               ;
               and
               Alphonso
               King
               of
               Cast●lle
               in
               Astrologie
               :
               But
               he
               shall
               imploy
               himselfe
               to
               know
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               good
               gouernment
               .
               The
               vn●formity
               of
               life
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               co●stancy
               in
               his
               commands
               doth
               also
               breede
               him
               reputation
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               likewise
               treat
               his
               affaires
               with
               dignity
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               men
               which
               are
               of
               a
               base
               and
               vi●d
               condition
               .
               The
               basenesse
               of
               Ministers
               doth
               vilefie
               h●s
               affaires
               ,
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               ruins
               them
               ;
               and
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               makes
               the
               world
               beleeue
               that
               the
               Prince
               distrusts
               great
               men
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               feares
               to
               be
               discouered
               ,
               inferiour
               in
               affaires
               ,
               by
               those
               which
               shall
               haue
               more
               vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               hath
               ●o
               iudgement
               in
               making
               such
               a
               choice
               .
               But
               he
               may
               not
               suffer
               great
               talkers
               to
               approach
               neere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               nor
               admit
               them
               to
               his
               secret
               affaires
               ,
               for
               feare
               least
               they
               should
               discouer
               his
               actions
               and
               designes
               ,
               by
               an
               itchi●g
               desire
               which
               such
               Monckies
               haue
               commonly
               to
               babble
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               not
               grow
               familiar
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               nor
               shew
               himselfe
               to
               often
               but
               vpon
               great
               occasions
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               countenance
               and
               bel
               auiour
               full
               of
               Maiesty
               :
               And
               in
               his
               extraordinary
               ioy
               heauinesse
               or
               choller
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               shew
               himselfe
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               shall
               passe
               his
               first
               motion
               in
               his
               Cabinet
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               followers
               :
               His
               habite
               must
               be
               graue
               and
               modest
               without
               extrauagancy
               ,
               he
               s●all
               auoyd
               extremities
               in
               all
               his
               courses
               ,
               shewing
               himselfe
               neither
               slow
               nor
               rash
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               rather
               incline
               to
               the
               first
               then
               to
               the
               last
               ;
               for
               the
               first
               hath
               a
               dependance
               of
               Prudence
               and
               ●rauity
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               lightnesse
               and
               rashnesse
               ;
               he
               must
               make
               more
               accompt
               
               of
               truth
               then
               opinion
               ,
               and
               haue
               a
               care
               that
               all
               that
               proceedes
               from
               him
               may
               be
               great
               ,
               accomplished
               ,
               excellent
               and
               admirable
               ,
               finally
               that
               he
               doe
               lesse
               and
               doe
               it
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               suffer
               not
               any
               disobedience
               which
               may
               be
               drawne
               into
               example
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               affaires
               of
               importance
               may
               depend
               vpon
               him
               alone
               ,
               without
               imparting
               it
               to
               any
               man
               what
               fauour
               soeuer
               he
               beare
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               authority
               to
               make
               Lawes
               ,
               to
               giue
               priuiledges
               ,
               to
               make
               peace
               or
               warre
               ,
               to
               giue
               pardons
               ,
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               his
               principall
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               impose
               Taxes
               ,
               Subsidies
               ,
               and
               other
               leuies
               of
               Money
               ,
               to
               fortifie
               places
               ,
               to
               cast
               Orduance
               ,
               to
               recompence
               others
               out
               of
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               to
               aduance
               to
               Dignities
               or
               such
               other
               things
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               reserue
               .
            
             
               By
               Mag●ificence
               he
               may
               likewise
               get
               reputation
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               structure
               of
               publique
               Buildings
               ,
               Pallaces
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Fountaines
               ,
               Fortifications
               of
               Townes
               and
               such
               like
               places
               ,
               which
               redowne
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               publique
               .
               Religion
               likewise
               knowne
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               imports
               him
               much
               for
               his
               reputation
               ,
               for
               shewing
               himselfe
               to
               be
               full
               of
               Piety
               ,
               the
               people
               will
               conceiue
               that
               he
               will
               be
               likewise
               iust
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               not
               vndertake
               any
               thing
               but
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               imports
               him
               much
               to
               make
               esteeme
               of
               Church-men
               ,
               which
               are
               knowne
               to
               haue
               probity
               and
               sufficiency
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               retaine
               some
               about
               him
               ,
               to
               procure
               a
               good
               reformation
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               mild
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               without
               Trouble
               ,
               Schisme
               ,
               or
               Deuision
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               Benefices
               to
               capable
               men
               ,
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               imploy
               himselfe
               in
               all
               workes
               of
               Piety
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               last
               meanes
               a
               Prince
               may
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               maintayne
               his
               reputation
               ,
               hauing
               no
               neede
               in
               time
               of
               Warre
               to
               seeke
               for
               other
               particularities
               then
               his
               owne
               valour
               :
               The
               which
               shewing
               it selfe
               in
               occasions
               which
               shall
               present
               themselues
               ,
               will
               maintaine
               ▪
               them
               alwayes
               in
               credit
               and
               reputation
               .
               But
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Peace
               they
               
               desire
               something
               more
               of
               him
               ,
               there
               being
               people
               to
               whom
               he
               must
               giue
               a
               subiect
               of
               discourse
               ,
               and
               busie
               them
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               Princes
               actions
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               contemne
               them
               :
               The
               Prince
               must
               imploy
               himselfe
               sometimes
               to
               reforme
               Iustice
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               discipline
               of
               Warre
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               to
               make
               some
               new
               Establishment
               which
               may
               serue
               the
               Estate
               .
               Augustus
               hauing
               brought
               all
               his
               affaires
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               finding
               no
               more
               subiects
               to
               entertaine
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               with
               his
               actions
               ,
               he
               imployed
               himselfe
               to
               reforme
               the
               Callander
               .
            
             
               So
               in
               the
               like
               encounters
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               seeke
               all
               meanes
               to
               quicken
               his
               reputation
               in
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               subiects
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               beleeue
               that
               he
               is
               not
               idle
               ,
               giuing
               them
               occasions
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               hinder
               them
               from
               detracting
               and
               speaking
               ill
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               discoursed
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               a
               Prince
               might
               get
               or
               maintaine
               his
               authority
               ;
               Let
               vs
               see
               the
               meanes
               and
               remedies
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               found
               for
               that
               which
               may
               cause
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               E●ate
               .
               To
               know
               if
               the
               remedies
               bee
               proper
               ,
               wee
               must
               likewise
               know
               the
               disease
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               10.
               
               Of
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               ruines
               of
               Estates
               :
               and
               of
               the
               remedies
               which
               may
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               workes
               of
               nature
               faile
               by
               two
               kinds
               of
               causes
               :
               whereof
               some
               are
               exteriour
               ,
               and
               others
               interiour
               .
               The
               exteriour
               are
               Fi●e
               ,
               Sword
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               violences
               .
               The
               interiour
               are
               the
               excesse
               and
               corruptions
               of
               the
               first
               qualities
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               States
               are
               ruined
               
               eyther
               by
               forraigne
               force
               and
               violence
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               corruption
               and
               disorder
               that
               is
               with
               it
               ;
               but
               more
               rarely
               by
               the
               first
               alone
               then
               by
               the
               last
               :
               And
               we
               haue
               seldeme
               seene
               any
               Estate
               ruined
               by
               forraigne
               force
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               first
               corrupted
               within
               it
               .
            
             
               Yet
               let
               vs
               speake
               something
               of
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               wee
               may
               preuent
               a
               forraigne
               force
               .
               
               Eyther
               the
               Prince
               that
               is
               assailed
               by
               this
               force
               ,
               is
               equall
               in
               power
               to
               him
               that
               assailes
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               meanes
               and
               necessary
               aduantages
               for
               his
               defence
               :
               Or
               else
               he
               is
               weaker
               either
               in
               meanes
               or
               for
               that
               hee
               hath
               not
               his
               forces
               ready
               to
               oppose
               .
               If
               hee
               be
               equall
               ,
               he
               may
               fore-see
               his
               enemies
               dessigne
               :
               And
               if
               hee
               hath
               any
               iust
               and
               tollerable
               pretext
               to
               make
               an
               offensiue
               Warre
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               stand
               vpon
               his
               defence
               .
               Among
               Princes
               which
               make
               Warre
               ,
               he
               that
               layes
               the
               cloth
               (
               as
               the
               prouerbe
               sayes
               )
               payes
               the
               reckoning
               .
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               his
               countrey
               is
               ruined
               as
               welby
               his
               owne
               Army
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               amazement
               is
               greater
               among
               his
               Subiects
               ;
               And
               hee
               will
               not
               dare
               to
               hazard
               a
               Battaile
               ,
               which
               would
               endanger
               his
               whole
               Fortune
               ,
               for
               that
               loosing
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               onely
               loose
               his
               men
               but
               also
               his
               Countrey
               :
               Whereas
               his
               Enemy
               may
               aduenture
               it
               with
               farre
               more
               aduantage
               ,
               his
               Estate
               beiug
               secure
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               happens
               he
               can
               loose
               but
               men
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Prince
               be
               weaker
               then
               his
               Enemy
               which
               innades
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               procure
               him
               some
               greater
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               many
               which
               may
               effect
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               doe
               alone
               .
               He
               must
               likewise
               practise
               factions
               and
               diuisions
               with
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               get
               intelligence
               with
               some
               one
               of
               his
               prime
               Councellors
               or
               great
               Men
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               that
               haue
               most
               authority
               and
               credit
               with
               his
               Enemy
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               diswade
               him
               from
               this
               Warre
               ,
               or
               diuert
               it
               ,
               or
               make
               it
               vnprofitable
               ,
               in
               slackning
               the
               executions
               ,
               or
               giuing
               aduice
               of
               his
               designes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               hee
               may
               oppose
               himselfe
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               practises
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               breed
               a
               feare
               
               in
               his
               Enemy
               of
               a
               reuolt
               ,
               Treason
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               or
               a
               ciuill
               war
               ;
               they
               will
               be
               much
               better
               and
               of
               greater
               force
               .
               Defensiue
               Leagues
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               Neighbours
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               great
               vse
               ,
               who
               may
               grow
               iealous
               of
               his
               power
               .
               For
               the
               feare
               which
               his
               Enemy
               might
               haue
               ,
               that
               inuading
               one
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               may
               goe
               to
               Armes
               ,
               would
               retaine
               him
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               keepe
               good
               guards
               vpon
               all
               the
               principall
               passages
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               place
               strong
               Garrissons
               in
               his
               Forts
               ,
               who
               may
               stay
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               long
               siege
               cause
               him
               to
               loose
               much
               time
               ,
               and
               many
               men
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               consume
               his
               prouisions
               ,
               and
               waste
               his
               Army
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               bee
               the
               better
               able
               to
               encounter
               him
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               be
               able
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               ,
               he
               must
               choose
               a
               strong
               place
               at
               the
               entry
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               lodge
               it
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               bee
               neither
               forced
               to
               fight
               nor
               to
               dislodge
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               hinder
               his
               Enemy
               from
               passing
               on
               .
               But
               hauing
               neither
               forces
               '
               nor
               forts
               vppon
               the
               passage
               of
               this
               quality
               ;
               or
               the
               Enemies
               forces
               being
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               stayed
               by
               this
               meanes
               :
               Some
               in
               this
               case
               haue
               themselues
               wasted
               their
               owne
               Countrey
               ,
               on
               that
               side
               where
               the
               Enemy
               was
               to
               enter
               ,
               causing
               all
               to
               retire
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               depriuing
               him
               not
               onely
               of
               all
               prouision
               of
               Victualls
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               other
               commodities
               ,
               Mills
               ,
               Ouens
               ,
               Lodgings
               ,
               and
               other
               imployments
               ,
               whereof
               an
               Army
               is
               seldome
               wholy
               furnished
               .
               The
               first
               against
               the
               Polonians
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               against
               the
               Turkes
               forces
               ,
               haue
               assured
               their
               Countryes
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               in
               laying
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               confines
               waste
               .
               And
               the
               Muscouite
               being
               in
               a
               Countrey
               which
               doth
               abound
               in
               Wood
               ,
               shut
               himselfe
               vp
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ;
               So
               as
               Steuen
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               meaning
               to
               passe
               into
               Muscouie
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               cutting
               downe
               the
               Woods
               to
               make
               a
               passage
               for
               his
               Army
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               he
               which
               is
               assailed
               be
               the
               weaker
               ,
               yet
               there
               hath
               beene
               some
               ,
               which
               haue
               carried
               the
               Warre
               
               into
               their
               Enemies
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               diuersion
               as
               Ag●th●cles
               did
               ,
               who
               being
               besieged
               by
               the
               Carthaginian●
               in
               Siracusa
               ,
               resolued
               to
               leaue
               a
               sufficient
               troupe
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               to
               imbarke
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               transport
               the
               Warre
               into
               
                 Affricke
                 .
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Corsegus
               ,
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               822.
               to
               retire
               the
               Sarasins
               out
               of
               Sicily
               .
               The
               which
               succeeded
               the
               more
               happily
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               the
               Affricans
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               inuaders
               ,
               hauing
               not
               fore-seene
               this
               policy
               ,
               had
               not
               prouided
               for
               their
               Countries
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               generall
               rule
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               assaile
               an
               Enemy
               where
               he
               least
               suspects
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Enemy
               be
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               hath
               such
               an
               aduantage
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               no
               meanes
               to
               resist
               him
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               lose
               all
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               to
               yeeld
               something
               :
               And
               if
               he
               may
               be
               freed
               for
               ready
               money
               ,
               in
               making
               as
               they
               say
               a
               Bridge
               of
               Gold
               to
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               shall
               escape
               good
               cheape
               .
               The
               which
               hath
               beene
               happily
               practised
               by
               the
               
                 Florentins
                 ,
                 Venetians
              
               ,
               and
               Genois
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               must
               seeke
               the
               protection
               of
               some
               Prince
               that
               is
               neare
               or
               farre
               off
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               he
               may
               be
               relieued
               in
               time
               ,
               or
               the
               Enemies
               Estate
               annoy'd
               .
               So
               the
               Capouans
               finding
               themselues
               prest
               by
               the
               Samnites
               ,
               put
               themselues
               vnder
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               The
               Genois
               were
               sometimes
               protected
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Millan
               .
               Pope
               Iulio
               the
               second
               ,
               made
               vse
               of
               another
               policy
               ,
               to
               diuert
               the
               French
               from
               the
               Siege
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               selling
               it
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               with
               hope
               after
               the
               Warre
               to
               redeeme
               it
               againe
               for
               money
               :
               So
               as
               the
               French
               hauing
               no
               will
               to
               breake
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               gaue
               ouer
               their
               Enterprize
               .
            
             
               There
               haue
               beene
               some
               Princes
               ,
               who
               finding
               no
               meanes
               to
               resist
               ,
               haue
               made
               choice
               rather
               to
               yeeld
               to
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               to
               abandon
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               it
               ruined
               ;
               hoping
               that
               the
               affaires
               changing
               ,
               their
               Subiects
               not
               wholy
               ruined
               ,
               would
               cal
               them
               back
               more
               willingly
               then
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               chased
               away
               by
               an
               open
               rebellion
               ,
               or
               that
               growing
               
               obstinate
               to
               maintaine
               themselues
               ,
               they
               had
               bin
               punished
               by
               the
               Enemy
               :
               This
               succeeded
               happily
               to
               Ferd●nand
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               chased
               from
               Naples
               by
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               :
               To
               the
               Venetians
               when
               they
               abandoned
               their
               Townes
               vpon
               the
               firme
               land
               ,
               to
               the
               league
               of
               Cambrag
               :
               To
               the
               Duke
               of
               Vrbin
               ,
               who
               seeing
               himselfe
               ▪
               vnable
               to
               make
               head
               against
               
                 Caesar
                 Borgia
              
               ,
               abandoned
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               hauing
               first
               ruined
               all
               the
               Forts
               of
               his
               Estate
               ;
               hoping
               that
               being
               well
               beloued
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               vpon
               the
               first
               alteration
               they
               will
               call
               him
               backe
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               that
               they
               seeke
               to
               surprize
               him
               whō
               they
               meane
               to
               assai'e
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               ,
               they
               deuise
               other
               pretexts
               to
               arme
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               circumuent
               their
               Neighbour
               :
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               as
               two
               powerfull
               Neighbours
               make
               Warre
               together
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               come
               to
               conclude
               a
               Peace
               ,
               eyther
               of
               them
               seekes
               to
               free
               himselfe
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               at
               the
               cost
               of
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               :
               The
               Prince
               which
               shall
               finde
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               such
               bad
               Neighbours
               ,
               must
               presently
               arme
               ,
               and
               stand
               continually
               vppon
               his
               guard
               whilest
               his
               Neighboursare
               in
               Armes
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               most
               generall
               and
               ordinary
               Remedies
               against
               forraigne
               force
               ,
               the
               exteriour
               cause
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               interiour
               Causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               .
            
             
               THe
               interiour
               Causes
               from
               whence
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               may
               grow
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               kinds
               :
               Some
               are
               neare
               ,
               others
               are
               remote
               .
               
               The
               nearest
               are
               conspiracies
               against
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               chiefe
               Magistrate
               ,
               vnder
               whole
               authority
               the
               Estate
               is
               gouerned
               :
               
               The
               treason
               of
               Townes
               ,
               strong
               places
               .
               or
               Armies
               :
               The
               Rebellion
               of
               Subiects
               against
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               the
               Diuision
               into
               factions
               and
               parties
               .
               But
               for
               that
               these
               causes
               grow
               from
               a
               precedent
               corruption
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               being
               but
               the
               effects
               of
               remote
               causes
               ;
               we
               must
               seeke
               the
               mischiefe
               farther
               off
               to
               prouide
               a
               Remedy
               .
               The
               causes
               which
               produce
               these
               effects
               ,
               
               proceede
               either
               from
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               Soueraigne
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               haue
               the
               chiefe
               charges
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               or
               through
               the
               defect
               of
               other
               Subiects
               ,
               which
               are
               considered
               either
               in
               generall
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               people
               ,
               or
               relatiuely
               by
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               subiection
               ;
               Some
               being
               borne
               subiects
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               they
               obey
               ;
               others
               are
               subiects
               by
               conquest
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               borne
               vnder
               another
               Prince
               ,
               but
               haue
               beene
               since
               conquered
               by
               him
               to
               whom
               they
               obey
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               considered
               according
               to
               their
               condition
               ,
               quality
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               to
               trouble
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               defects
               which
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Soueraigne
               Person
               ,
               
               those
               which
               may
               breed
               the
               Subiects
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               against
               him
               ,
               are
               most
               preiudiciall
               .
               Those
               which
               ingender
               hatred
               ,
               are
               cruelty
               and
               couetousnesse
               .
               Cruelty
               shews
               it selfe
               in
               the
               executions
               of
               such
               which
               he
               causeth
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               Auarice
               in
               the
               leuying
               of
               money
               and
               exactions
               vpon
               his
               Subiects
               .
               To
               remedy
               the
               first
               ,
               
               he
               must
               deale
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               with
               the
               punishments
               of
               his
               Subiects
               :
               but
               referre
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               such
               things
               to
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Iustice.
               But
               if
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               little
               assurance
               there
               is
               in
               Iudges
               ,
               he
               be
               forced
               to
               interpose
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               seldome
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               knowne
               that
               he
               doth
               it
               vnwillingly
               ,
               and
               onely
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               retaine
               good
               men
               in
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               diuert
               the
               wicked
               from
               their
               bad
               intentions
               :
               Neither
               must
               he
               shew
               any
               choller
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               things
               he
               must
               forbeare
               to
               be
               present
               at
               Executions
               ;
               That
               the
               punishments
               must
               be
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               not
               
               vnusuall
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               punishing
               diuers
               for
               one
               fact
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               an
               equality
               of
               punishments
               obserued
               .
               But
               if
               by
               the
               death
               of
               one
               alone
               he
               may
               preserue
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               many
               ●hat
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               cause
               them
               to
               suffer
               altogether
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               execution
               it
               may
               not
               renew
               the
               hatred
               .
            
             
               Some
               haue
               held
               it
               fit
               to
               sweeten
               the
               hatred
               of
               an
               Execution
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               Minister
               which
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               of
               that
               quality
               that
               he
               hath
               deserued
               it
               .
               Yet
               I
               hold
               this
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               vniust
               and
               tyranuous
               ;
               especially
               if
               it
               tends
               to
               death
               ,
               whereof
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               make
               so
               flight
               an
               accompt
               .
               Yet
               a
               Prince
               may
               in
               necessity
               ,
               hauing
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               free
               himselfe
               from
               Enuy
               ,
               chase
               him
               away
               ,
               laying
               the
               fault
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               making
               shew
               that
               ●he
               hates
               him
               for
               the
               same
               Subiect
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               he
               is
               odious
               vnto
               the
               people
               :
               But
               wholy
               to
               abandon
               ,
               him
               were
               basenesse
               .
               Moreouer
               he
               must
               sweeten
               rigorous
               Executions
               by
               benefits
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               gifts
               out
               of
               the
               confiscation
               of
               the
               parties
               goods
               which
               is
               executed
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               be
               discontented
               with
               the
               Executiō
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               appeare
               that
               not
               couetousnesse
               but
               only
               Iustice
               hath
               brought
               the
               Prince
               vnto
               it
               .
               To
               remedy
               the
               second
               ,
               
               he
               must
               make
               it
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               leuies
               which
               he
               raiseth
               ,
               are
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Estate
               ▪
               there
               being
               no
               Estates
               without
               tributs
               ,
               customs
               or
               Subsedies
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               satisfie
               the
               expences
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               the
               Estate
               cannot
               subsist
               and
               be
               maintayned
               .
               Impositions
               must
               be
               made
               with
               equality
               ,
               according
               to
               euery
               mans
               goods
               and
               faculties
               ,
               without
               hatred
               or
               fauour
               ,
               and
               with
               moderation
               ;
               not
               insupportable
               nor
               sordid
               ;
               not
               too
               frequent
               nor
               new
               ,
               nor
               vnder
               vnusuall
               names
               ;
               They
               must
               be
               leuied
               with
               modesty
               ,
               without
               couetousnesse
               ,
               cruelty
               ,
               or
               violence
               ,
               and
               by
               honest
               men
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               punish
               those
               seuerely
               that
               mis-●ehaue
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               it
               appeare
               by
               the
               expences
               ,
               that
               the
               money
               is
               imployed
               for
               the
               necessity
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               preseruation
               
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Princes
               ryot
               or
               prodigallity
               ,
               to
               aduance
               men
               of
               no
               worth
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               their
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               defects
               which
               ingender
               the
               Subiects
               contempt
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               there
               are
               diuers
               sorts
               .
               
               Some
               grow
               from
               weaknesse
               of
               age
               ;
               as
               Minority
               or
               a
               decrepit
               age
               .
               Others
               from
               nature
               ;
               as
               deformity
               ,
               or
               a
               bad
               aspect
               ,
               the
               naturall
               dulnesse
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               deafnesse
               ,
               and
               other
               indispositions
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Others
               proceed
               from
               Fortune
               ;
               as
               to
               be
               vnfortunate
               and
               without
               support
               ;
               with
               such
               other
               defects
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               hardly
               remedied
               .
            
             
               The
               principall
               remedy
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               shewe
               himselfe
               vppon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               whereas
               these
               defects
               may
               bee
               more
               visible
               .
               Tyberius
               finding
               himselfe
               not
               so
               affab●e
               as
               Augustus
               ,
               would
               neuer
               come
               among
               the
               people
               to
               Playes
               and
               Theaters
               ,
               as
               Augustus
               did
               :
               but
               kept
               himselfe
               close
               and
               retired
               ,
               and
               neuer
               shewed
               himselfe
               but
               in
               great
               actions
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               he
               had
               prepared
               himselfe
               long
               before
               .
               So
               the
               Prince
               must
               as
               much
               as
               may
               bee
               hide
               his
               imperfections
               ;
               and
               not
               shewe
               himselfe
               in
               publique
               ,
               but
               well
               prepared
               according
               to
               his
               dignity
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               recompence
               the
               defect
               of
               nature
               by
               some
               aduantage
               of
               the
               mind
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               other
               defects
               ,
               which
               breed
               a
               contempt
               of
               the
               Prince
               in
               the
               Subiects
               minds
               ,
               
               the
               which
               proceeds
               only
               by
               his
               owne
               fault
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               easily
               auoyded
               :
               As
               irresolution
               in
               his
               Councells
               ;
               lightnesse
               ,
               inconstancy
               ,
               and
               iniustice
               in
               his
               commands
               ,
               negligence
               in
               his
               affaires
               ,
               and
               seeming
               to
               depend
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               tying
               himselfe
               so
               strictly
               to
               some
               priuate
               person
               ,
               as
               he
               trusts
               him
               with
               all
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               an
               ordinary
               indiscretion
               in
               many
               Princes
               .
               The
               onely
               remedy
               to
               preuent
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               to
               doe
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               that
               which
               wee
               say
               must
               bee
               done
               to
               purchase
               reputation
               .
               
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               defects
               which
               ingender
               hatred
               ▪
               whereof
               they
               which
               procure
               contempt
               are
               most
               dangerous
               .
               For
               contempt
               giues
               courage
               to
               those
               that
               desire
               to
               vndertake
               
               whereas
               cruelty
               and
               a●rice
               ,
               although
               they
               breed
               hatred
               ;
               y●t
               such
               as
               a●e
               fearefull
               :
               And
               moreouer
               by
               cruelty
               you
               diminish
               the
               number
               of
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               amaze
               the
               rest
               ▪
               and
               by
               auarice
               and
               exactions
               you
               make
               them
               v●●ble
               .
               But
               the
               most
               preiudiciall
               defects
               are
               those
               which
               breede
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               both
               together
               :
               As
               lasciuiousnesse
               and
               d●unkennesse
               ;
               the
               one
               for
               its
               beastlinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               for
               the
               scanda●l
               and
               trouble
               of
               Families
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               vsually
               draw
               after
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Prince
               must
               not
               onely
               fly
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               auoide
               the
               suspicion
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               12.
               
               Of
               the
               defects
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               THe
               defects
               ,
               abuses
               ,
               and
               disorders
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               any
               charge
               and
               gouernment
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               the
               which
               may
               further
               its
               ruine
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               For
               either
               these
               abuses
               proceede
               from
               corruption
               which
               is
               found
               in
               particular
               persons
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               haue
               made
               a
               bad
               choice
               ,
               or
               haue
               beene
               corrupted
               with
               time
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               proceeds
               from
               some
               bad
               custome
               ,
               the
               which
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               bad
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               order
               made
               in
               the
               establishment
               ,
               hath
               beene
               brought
               in
               .
            
             
               To
               remedy
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               best
               course
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               choice
               w●s
               bad
               ,
               to
               make
               another
               .
               But
               therein
               he
               must
               vse
               his
               discretion
               :
               For
               that
               all
               changes
               are
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               seeking
               to
               preuent
               a
               misch●efe
               ,
               the
               remedy
               is
               found
               worse
               then
               the
               disea●e
               .
               Lewis
               the
               Eleuenth
               meaning
               to
               reforme
               France
               ,
               
               changed
               all
               his
               predecessors
               Officers
               ,
               whom
               in
               the
               end
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               restore
               ,
               to
               auoide
               a
               generall
               reuolte
               .
            
             
             
               If
               this
               corruption
               may
               be
               easily
               punished
               without
               trouble
               in
               some
               of
               the
               principall
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               example
               of
               punishment
               may
               reduce
               the
               rest
               vnto
               their
               duties
               ;
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               with
               seuerity
               .
               But
               if
               he
               cannot
               effect
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               draw
               those
               which
               nourish
               these
               abuses
               from
               their
               acquaintance
               and
               familiars
               ;
               And
               imploy
               them
               in
               some
               other
               places
               with
               honest
               men
               ,
               who
               may
               serue
               as
               comptrolers
               and
               examples
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               .
            
             
               No
               man
               is
               willingly
               bad
               for
               nothing
               ,
               eyther
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               pleasure
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               hopes
               for
               support
               ;
               or
               to
               reuenge
               his
               owne
               iniuries
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               his
               Friends
               ;
               or
               for
               couetousnesse
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               cannot
               well
               practise
               without
               confident
               mediators
               .
               Take
               him
               therefore
               from
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               mantaine
               him
               against
               the
               g●eatest
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               hee
               may
               not
               feare
               any
               future
               wrong
               :
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               that
               there
               being
               no
               man
               to
               whom
               he
               may
               intrust
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               nor
               whom
               hee
               may
               distrust
               ,
               hee
               will
               bee
               indifferent
               in
               that
               regard
               ,
               and
               will
               haue
               no
               thought
               but
               to
               doe
               well
               :
               But
               retire
               him
               before
               he
               may
               enter
               into
               strict
               familiarity
               with
               any
               man.
               And
               so
               of
               a
               man
               how
               corrupt
               soeuer
               ,
               you
               may
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               him
               for
               your
               seruice
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               not
               altogether
               impudent
               and
               depraued
               :
               In
               which
               case
               being
               easie
               to
               discouer
               his
               practises
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               as
               easie
               for
               the
               Prince
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               punished
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               abuse
               be
               in
               the
               bad
               administration
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               
               or
               of
               the
               establishment
               which
               hath
               beene
               made
               of
               some
               order
               ;
               he
               must
               eyther
               by
               interpretation
               ,
               or
               by
               change
               ,
               or
               by
               abrogation
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               order
               ,
               prouide
               for
               it
               .
               But
               for
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               difficult
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               made
               their
               profit
               by
               the
               abuse
               ,
               should
               willingly
               yeeld
               vnto
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               many
               in
               number
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               himselfe
               the
               stronger
               ,
               as
               Licurgus
               did
               .
               For
               in
               such
               affaires
               they
               are
               commonly
               ill
               assisted
               ;
               the
               partizans
               of
               the
               reformation
               being
               cold
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               profit
               in
               the
               abuse
               ,
               
               (
               who
               haue
               the
               pretext
               of
               Custome
               and
               the
               Lawes
               for
               them
               )
               are
               more
               violent
               to
               preserue
               that
               which
               brings
               them
               profit
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Prince
               must
               first
               consider
               duly
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               he
               meanes
               to
               establish
               ,
               will
               hold
               :
               For
               that
               abuses
               which
               haue
               taken
               a
               deepe
               roote
               ,
               are
               hardly
               pulled
               vp
               ;
               and
               sometime
               it
               is
               mo●e
               fit
               to
               liue
               with
               these
               abuses
               quietly
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               then
               seeking
               to
               take
               them
               away
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               into
               co●fusio●
               .
               It
               is
               a
               body
               which
               hath
               an
               infirmity
               ,
               the
               which
               you
               must
               striue
               to
               cure
               ,
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               you
               put
               not
               the
               patient
               in
               da●ger
               of
               death
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Philme
               in
               the
               eye
               ;
               yet
               the
               eye
               hath
               not
               ●wholy
               lost
               its
               sight
               :
               If
               you
               cannot
               cleare
               it
               without
               losse
               of
               the
               sight
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               to
               leaue
               it
               there
               .
            
             
               Aboue
               all
               in
               a
               reformation
               you
               may
               not
               make
               a
               Law
               that
               looks
               too
               farre
               backward
               ,
               and
               makes
               vs
               enter
               into
               the
               search
               of
               that
               which
               is
               past
               long
               since
               ;
               Neither
               must
               they
               establish
               an
               order
               altogether
               new
               :
               But
               you
               must
               gently
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               reduce
               them
               to
               their
               first
               institution
               ,
               and
               not
               pull
               vp
               the
               Tree
               to
               plant
               another
               in
               its
               place
               ;
               but
               set
               it
               by
               .
               The
               string
               which
               makes
               an
               Instrument
               out
               of
               tune
               ,
               must
               be
               gently
               straind
               ,
               vntill
               it
               be
               in
               tune
               ,
               and
               not
               broken
               .
               We
               know
               the
               defects
               and
               inconueniences
               of
               an
               ancient
               estab●ishment
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               inconueniences
               of
               a
               new
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               t●e
               order
               were
               so
               perue●ted
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               establishment
               of
               a
               new
               ,
               you
               must
               retaine
               the
               same
               termes
               ,
               names
               ,
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               ancient●
               for
               that
               the
               people
               feeding
               themselues
               more
               with
               the
               shew
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               face
               of
               antiquity
               in
               such
               establishments
               hath
               more
               authority
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               nouelties
               a●e
               suspected
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               lesse
               esteemed
               .
               But
               if
               you
               cannot
               retaine
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               antiquity
               ,
               you
               must
               colour
               the
               innouatiō
               with
               the
               names
               of
               the
               ancient
               establishments
               ,
               to
               giue
               it
               credit
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               people
               thinke
               that
               the●e
               is
               ●it●le
               alteration
               .
               An
               aduice
               which
               hath
               bin
               practised
               
               by
               all
               such
               as
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               reformation
               haue
               sought
               to
               vsurpe
               an
               Estate
               :
               But
               this
               may
               be
               more
               iustly
               put
               in
               vse
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               to
               facilitate
               the
               reformatiō
               which
               he
               intends
               to
               make
               :
               In
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               great
               reason
               not
               to
               ingage
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               confidently
               beleeue
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               effect
               .
               Besides
               the
               disgrace
               which
               he
               shall
               receiue
               ,
               he
               should
               by
               his
               weaknesse
               countenance
               the
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               despaire
               of
               the
               remedy
               :
               Whereof
               I
               say
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               make
               himselfe
               the
               stronger
               .
               The
               which
               I
               meane
               not
               onely
               of
               an
               armed
               force
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               inclination
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Subiects
               .
               And
               if
               it
               may
               be
               he
               must
               so
               worke
               vnderhand
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               be
               required
               and
               solicited
               to
               prouide
               for
               it
               ;
               besides
               that
               it
               will
               make
               his
               designe
               easie
               ,
               all
               the
               honour
               will
               be
               due
               to
               him
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               enuy
               ,
               he
               may
               easily
               discharge
               himselfe
               vpon
               those
               which
               haue
               required
               him
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Prince
               doubting
               the
               euent
               of
               a
               necessary
               reformation
               ,
               desires
               to
               make
               it
               rather
               by
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               then
               to
               ingage
               himselfe
               :
               In
               this
               case
               some
               haue
               aduised
               rather
               to
               take
               but
               one
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               may
               giue
               all
               authority
               ,
               then
               many
               .
               For
               although
               it
               seemes
               more
               conuenient
               ,
               that
               this
               reformation
               should
               be
               countenanced
               by
               many
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               carry
               the
               greater
               waight
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               better
               receiued
               :
               yet
               the
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               that
               is
               in
               many
               heads
               diuersly
               interessed
               ,
               be
               it
               for
               themselues
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               Friends
               and
               Kinsfolkes
               ,
               in
               this
               reformation
               ;
               the
               length
               there
               will
               bee
               in
               making
               them
               resolue
               ;
               the
               difficulty
               in
               this
               plurality
               to
               make
               them
               keepe
               s●cret
               ,
               many
               small
               surprises
               ,
               policies
               ,
               and
               cunning
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               sometimes
               vse
               ,
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               this
               good
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               the
               businesse
               doth
               not
               suceeed
               ,
               being
               more
               difficult
               to
               dismisse
               many
               ,
               for
               to
               free
               himselfe
               of
               the
               enuy
               and
               shame
               to
               haue
               attempted
               this
               reformation
               without
               successe
               ,
               then
               they
               may
               doe
               in
               one
               person
               :
               Wherfore
               it
               seemes
               more
               safe
               for
               the
               Prince
               to
               imploy
               but
               one
               .
               But
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               order
               established
               ,
               must
               be
               left
               to
               
               the
               care
               of
               many
               ;
               For
               that
               many
               hauing
               once
               found
               the
               benefit
               ,
               will
               not
               willingly
               yeild
               to
               leaue
               it
               :
               And
               a
               multitude
               being
               irresolute
               among
               themselues
               ,
               tend
               rather
               to
               leaue
               affaires
               in
               the
               Estate
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               then
               to
               change
               them
               ,
               v●lesse
               they
               bee
               thrust
               on
               by
               some
               apparant
               profit
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               Man
               of
               credit
               and
               authority
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               companies
               of
               greatest
               authority
               in
               an
               Estate
               ,
               oppose
               themselues
               more
               willingly
               to
               all
               innouations
               ,
               how
               good
               soeuer
               ;
               And
               consent
               not
               to
               the
               change
               of
               the
               ancient
               ordinances
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               accompanied
               with
               abuses
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               that
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               which
               made
               their
               profit
               of
               the
               abuse
               before
               the
               reformation
               ,
               continuing
               still
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               abuse
               was
               committed
               ,
               will
               finde
               meanes
               sufficient
               to
               frustrate
               ●●
               :
               Some
               haue
               beene
               of
               aduice
               to
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               them
               else
               where
               :
               and
               others
               to
               attribute
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               contrauentions
               which
               haue
               beene
               committed
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               this
               reformation
               ,
               to
               other
               Iudges
               ,
               then
               those
               of
               that
               body
               which
               they
               meane
               to
               reforme
               .
               Yet
               therein
               they
               must
               gouerne
               themselues
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               facility
               or
               difficulties
               which
               are
               found
               in
               such
               Establishments
               ,
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               principall
               considerations
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               bee
               o●serued
               in
               a
               reformation
               ;
               besides
               those
               which
               priuate
               occasions
               ,
               and
               the
               quality
               of
               disorders
               may
               breed
               in
               our
               minds
               .
               Let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               the
               disorders
               which
               proced
               from
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               and
               may
               aduance
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               imbraced
               by
               the
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               13.
               
               Of
               the
               Subiects
               defects
               in
               generall
               ,
               which
               cause
               the
               ruins
               of
               an
               Estates
            
             
               ALthough
               that
               naturall
               Subiects
               owe
               all
               obedience
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               their
               good
               so
               to
               maintaine
               themselues
               :
               Yet
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               multitude
               is
               so
               inconstant
               ,
               as
               it
               cannot
               long
               subsist
               in
               one
               Estate
               .
               Hauing
               no
               imployment
               ,
               they
               inuent
               some
               themselues
               ,
               and
               forge
               a
               thousand
               designes
               to
               their
               owne
               disaduantage
               .
            
             
               Peace
               and
               abundance
               ,
               are
               the
               things
               which
               should
               giue
               a
               people
               the
               greatest
               subiect
               of
               content
               ,
               and
               containe
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               cannot
               change
               this
               condition
               without
               impayring
               .
               But
               the
               one
               in
               the
               end
               makes
               them
               idle
               ;
               and
               idlenesse
               being
               tedious
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               imploy
               their
               spirits
               to
               thinke
               ill
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               to
               doe
               mischeife
               .
               The
               other
               makes
               them
               stately
               ,
               proud
               ,
               and
               vntractable
               ;
               who
               like
               vnto
               pampered
               Iades
               ,
               kicke
               many
               times
               at
               their
               Masters
               that
               haue
               fed
               them
               .
               But
               in
               danger
               and
               feare
               ,
               they
               are
               tractable
               and
               easie
               to
               mannage
               ,
               louing
               after
               their
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               fearing
               at
               the
               discretion
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               neuer
               iudging
               but
               by
               passion
               .
               For
               although
               ▪
               that
               some
               one
               haue
               done
               euill
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               people
               loue
               him
               ,
               they
               perswade
               thēselues
               that
               the
               action
               had
               some
               good
               ground
               :
               And
               if
               they
               hate
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               hath
               done
               well
               and
               vertuously
               ,
               yet
               they
               interpret
               all
               to
               a
               bad
               sence
               ,
               and
               attribute
               a
               good
               action
               to
               a
               sinister
               intention
               ,
               and
               a
               bad
               dessigne
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               that
               which
               they
               affect
               ,
               they
               looke
               rather
               to
               an
               app●rant
               profit
               ,
               then
               to
               that
               which
               is
               iust
               and
               honourable
               ;
               And
               if
               in
               shewe
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               to
               hazard
               ,
               or
               to
               loose
               ,
               although
               the
               end
               may
               bee
               happy
               and
               successefull
               ,
               yet
               they
               
               will
               alwayes
               be
               of
               opinion
               to
               abandon
               that
               party
               .
               They
               neuer
               imbrace
               affaires
               but
               by
               the
               shewe
               ,
               without
               examining
               the
               importance
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               any
               thing
               remote
               ;
               They
               hate
               the
               present
               affaires
               ,
               as
               those
               wherof
               they
               are
               most
               sensible
               ;
               they
               forget
               a
               mischeife
               past
               ,
               although
               it
               bee
               farre
               greater
               then
               the
               present
               ;
               They
               loue
               those
               which
               are
               turbulent
               in
               their
               actions
               and
               of
               suddaine
               execution
               .
               They
               vsually
               slander
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               his
               Gouernours
               ,
               and
               complaine
               ;
               Yet
               they
               are
               easie
               to
               reduce
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               themselues
               forced
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               head
               nor
               any
               seeds
               of
               diuision
               .
               They
               hope
               more
               then
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               indure
               lesse
               then
               they
               should
               .
               They
               attribute
               to
               want
               of
               will
               and
               iudgment
               ,
               that
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               want
               of
               power
               and
               meanes
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               desirous
               of
               innouations
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               moue
               vpon
               the
               first
               wind
               ;
               Credulous
               ,
               increasing
               reports
               and
               newes
               ,
               and
               publishing
               vsually
               that
               which
               is
               most
               forbidden
               ;
               they
               follow
               the
               multitude
               ,
               not
               knowing
               why
               ;
               full
               of
               Enuy
               ,
               Suspition
               ,
               and
               distrust
               :
               ingratfull
               for
               the
               benefits
               they
               haue
               receiued
               ,
               and
               reuengfull
               of
               iniuries
               ,
               yea
               of
               another
               mans
               ;
               little
               carefull
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               and
               louing
               nothing
               but
               an
               vnrestrayned
               liberty
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               soone
               weary
               :
               finally
               doing
               nothing
               by
               election
               ,
               but
               all
               by
               hazard
               .
            
             
               B●hold
               a
               part
               of
               the
               blemishes
               and
               defects
               of
               a
               people
               considered
               in
               generall
               :
               Whereon
               most
               part
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               attempted
               against
               another
               mans
               Estate
               ,
               haue
               grounded
               their
               designes
               ,
               making
               vse
               of
               them
               by
               many
               practises
               ,
               according
               to
               occasion
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               affaires
               .
               And
               although
               there
               be
               many
               among
               a
               multitude
               free
               from
               these
               imperfections
               :
               yet
               being
               drawne
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               greatest
               number
               carries
               it
               ,
               and
               most
               commonly
               they
               houle
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               with
               the
               Wolues
               .
               One
               foole
               or
               rash
               man
               is
               sufficient
               to
               stopp
               the
               mouthes
               of
               many
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               all
               loose
               the
               course
               of
               reason
               .
               And
               most
               commonly
               that
               which
               they
               condemne
               
               in
               particular
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               throng
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               rest
               they
               like
               of
               ,
               and
               allow
               ;
               bee
               it
               that
               wee
               are
               restrayned
               through
               feare
               to
               oppose
               our selues
               to
               the
               common
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               vsually
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               composed
               of
               the
               most
               fooles
               ,
               the
               most
               imp●dent
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               mutinous
               ;
               or
               be
               it
               that
               by
               this
               contagion
               ,
               wee
               feele
               the
               like
               passions
               which
               transport
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               like
               heate
               wee
               suffer
               our selues
               to
               be
               carried
               to
               the
               same
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               The
               Ancients
               finding
               all
               these
               pecant
               humours
               in
               the
               peoples
               minds
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               and
               busie
               them
               ,
               
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               diuert
               them
               from
               doing
               euill
               ,
               haue
               sought
               out
               diuers
               meanes
               .
               The
               Grecians
               entertayned
               them
               with
               sports
               ,
               Comedies
               ,
               Tragedies
               ,
               Wrestlings
               ,
               and
               Olimpique
               Games
               .
               The
               Romans
               added
               thereunto
               Swo●d-players
               ,
               representation
               of
               Nauell
               Battailes
               ,
               and
               the
               combats
               of
               wild
               Beasts
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Aegypt
               busied
               their
               Subiects
               in
               the
               construction
               of
               Pyramides
               and
               buildings
               ,
               although
               for
               the
               most
               part
               vnprofitable
               .
               The
               Christians
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               feare
               the
               peoples
               disposition
               to
               mutine
               ,
               haue
               imployed
               them
               in
               Processions
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               visitation
               of
               Oratories
               and
               Churches
               ,
               with
               other
               extraordinary
               deuotions
               ,
               as
               Cardinall
               Borromeo
               did
               often
               at
               Millan
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               other
               places
               .
               But
               when
               as
               all
               these
               meanes
               haue
               not
               beene
               forcible
               enough
               to
               retaine
               them
               ,
               they
               haue
               stirred
               vp
               a
               forraigne
               Warre
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               diuert
               the
               peoples
               minds
               by
               this
               obiect
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               entertayne
               them
               a
               little
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               a
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               the
               Estate
               from
               those
               pecant
               humours
               ,
               which
               being
               still
               retained
               might
               ruine
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               sometimes
               the
               Estate
               is
               so
               composed
               as
               it
               would
               bee
               dangerous
               to
               entertaine
               a
               continuall
               Warre
               ,
               eyther
               for
               that
               they
               are
               weake
               of
               Men
               and
               meanes
               ,
               or
               for
               feare
               that
               giuing
               the
               commandement
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               he
               should
               get
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               authority
               of
               Armes
               .
               The
               which
               cannot
               be
               but
               preiudiciall
               in
               all
               Estates
               :
               The
               Prince
               being
               vnable
               to
               bee
               still
               conductor
               of
               his
               Armies
               ,
               without
               
               hazarding
               of
               his
               person
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               leauing
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ill
               prouided
               for
               .
               In
               a
               Common-weale
               this
               would
               be
               of
               more
               dangerous
               consequence
               ;
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               gouerne
               themselues
               in
               that
               respect
               like
               vnto
               the
               S●iffes
               ,
               who
               desiring
               rather
               to
               make
               Warre
               for
               another
               ,
               then
               for
               themselues
               ,
               send
               forth
               their
               most
               busie
               and
               turbulent
               Men
               to
               serue
               Princes
               ,
               to
               purge
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Behold
               the
               most
               ordinary
               remedies
               which
               are
               practised
               ,
               to
               preserue
               themselues
               from
               these
               bad
               humours
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               considered
               in
               generall
               .
               But
               there
               are
               others
               which
               are
               particular
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuers
               conditions
               of
               persons
               ,
               whereof
               the
               people
               consists
               ;
               and
               others
               which
               must
               bee
               practised
               with
               a
               people
               Conquered
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               14.
               
               Of
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               humours
               among
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuersity
               of
               their
               Conditions
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               all
               Estates
               there
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               persons
               .
               Great
               Men
               who
               haue
               power
               ,
               credit
               ,
               and
               wealth
               :
               The
               poore
               and
               miserable
               who
               want
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               meaner
               sort
               .
               These
               last
               are
               vsually
               more
               quiet
               and
               easie
               to
               gouerne
               :
               The
               rest
               are
               more
               difficult
               ,
               for
               that
               great
               Men
               by
               the
               commodity
               which
               riches
               brings
               with
               it
               ,
               doe
               hardly
               abstaine
               from
               doing
               Euill
               .
               The
               miserable
               for
               the
               necessities
               wherein
               they
               find
               themselues
               ,
               are
               commonly
               vicious
               and
               capable
               of
               all
               parties
               .
            
             
               The
               Credit
               ,
               all●ances
               ,
               and
               wealth
               of
               great
               Men
               ,
               makes
               them
               vntractable
               ,
               little
               obedient
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               insupportable
               ;
               and
               pride
               and
               presumption
               giues
               them
               courage
               to
               vndertake
               :
               Contrariwise
               the
               miserable
               ,
               are
               easily
               moued
               to
               any
               insolencie
               .
               The
               actions
               of
               great
               Men
               
               are
               accompanied
               with
               violence
               :
               Those
               of
               the
               poore
               and
               needy
               with
               fraud
               and
               malice
               .
               But
               the
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               hauing
               neyther
               so
               great
               meanes
               which
               might
               make
               them
               grow
               proud
               ,
               nor
               power
               to
               attempt
               ;
               Neither
               being
               in
               such
               necessity
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               be
               thrust
               into
               extraordinary
               actions
               ,
               they
               desire
               rather
               to
               preserue
               the
               certaine
               ,
               then
               to
               runne
               after
               the
               vncertaine
               :
               and
               so
               they
               are
               neither
               transported
               with
               ambition
               ,
               nor
               oppressed
               with
               necessity
               .
               Presupposing
               then
               that
               this
               sort
               of
               Men
               continue
               in
               their
               dutyes
               ,
               let
               vs
               examine
               the
               two
               others
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               seuerall
               sorts
               of
               great
               Men
               :
               
               Some
               are
               so
               neere
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               by
               alliance
               or
               kindred
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               in
               time
               pretend
               vnto
               the
               Estate
               .
               Others
               ,
               who
               being
               Lords
               of
               great
               possessions
               ,
               enioy
               in
               the
               Princes
               Estate
               ,
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               Reuenewes
               of
               great
               consequence
               .
               The
               third
               kind
               is
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               vallour
               or
               wisedome
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               important
               affaires
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               haue
               purchased
               credit
               and
               reputation
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               among
               the
               Men
               of
               Warre
               .
               The
               fourth
               are
               they
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Prince
               hath
               committed
               his
               forces
               ,
               his
               gouernments
               ,
               and
               his
               cheife
               places
               .
            
             
               Many
               Princes
               before
               they
               had
               any
               subiect
               of
               suspition
               of
               an
               Enterprize
               ,
               
               haue
               growne
               iealous
               of
               their
               neere
               kinsmen
               .
               Alexander
               meaning
               to
               passe
               into
               Asi●
               ,
               put
               all
               his
               neerest
               kinsmen
               to
               death
               ,
               except
               one
               of
               his
               base
               bretheren
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               .
               This
               villainous
               and
               barbarous
               course
               hath
               past
               for
               a
               rule
               of
               State
               among
               the
               Turkes
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               expel'd
               by
               the
               Portugalls
               ,
               put
               out
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               their
               neerest
               kinsmen
               .
               The
               which
               it
               may
               be
               they
               learned
               from
               some
               Emperours
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               China
               ,
               &
               those
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               shut
               them
               al
               vp
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               from
               whence
               not
               any
               one
               comes
               forth
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               to
               succeed
               in
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Christendome
               is
               more
               happy
               :
               For
               although
               wee
               haue
               seene
               that
               Phillip
               the
               second
               King
               of
               Spaine
               hath
               bin
               
               forced
               to
               put
               his
               Sonne
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               some
               iealousie
               hee
               had
               conceiued
               of
               him
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               ordinary
               .
               And
               the
               Kings
               entertaine
               themselues
               with
               their
               kinsmen
               ,
               making
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               intreating
               them
               courteously
               ,
               yet
               not
               trusting
               them
               with
               all
               their
               forces
               ,
               which
               may
               giue
               them
               meanes
               to
               attempt
               ,
               nor
               yet
               crushing
               nor
               disgracing
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               dispaire
               :
               And
               by
               this
               honest
               and
               courteous
               course
               ,
               they
               take
               from
               them
               both
               the
               meanes
               and
               desire
               to
               doe
               euill
               .
            
             
               They
               which
               are
               great
               in
               meanes
               and
               Reuenewes
               ,
               are
               the
               sinewes
               and
               strength
               of
               an
               Estate
               ,
               whom
               they
               may
               not
               in
               any
               case
               ruine
               ,
               as
               some
               Ministers
               of
               Tyranny
               haue
               conceiued
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               bee
               preserued
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Estate
               .
               And
               those
               Estates
               where
               there
               bee
               not
               any
               ,
               are
               exposed
               in
               Prey
               to
               the
               first
               losse
               of
               a
               Battaile
               :
               For
               that
               hauing
               no
               Man
               that
               hath
               credit
               to
               draw
               them
               againe
               together
               ,
               being
               vnfurnished
               of
               support
               and
               councell
               ,
               they
               presently
               resolue
               to
               yeild
               vpon
               the
               first
               amazement
               .
               The
               which
               hath
               beene
               often
               seene
               in
               Aegypt
               .
               Contrariwise
               those
               Estates
               which
               haue
               beene
               powerfull
               in
               Nobility
               ,
               although
               they
               haue
               beene
               often
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               easily
               recouered
               themselues
               .
               France
               and
               Persia
               ,
               the
               English
               and
               Spaniards
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               Tartary
               and
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               haue
               sometimes
               beene
               opprest
               and
               brought
               low
               :
               But
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               who
               haue
               more
               courage
               and
               conduct
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Estate
               then
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               haue
               alwayes
               recouered
               themselues
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               say
               that
               such
               kind
               of
               people
               may
               trouble
               the
               Prince
               ,
               this
               may
               sometimes
               happen
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               bee
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               which
               seekes
               to
               oppresse
               them
               ,
               or
               wants
               councell
               &
               courag
               :
               As
               they
               whom
               the
               Carliens
               ,
               and
               Capets
               ,
               caused
               to
               retire
               from
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               But
               neuer
               an
               able
               and
               sufficient
               Prince
               ,
               who
               knew
               how
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               Men
               of
               this
               condition
               ,
               ran
               any
               bad
               fortune
               with
               them
               .
               The
               meanes
               to
               make
               profitable
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               countenance
               them
               with
               Maiestie
               ,
               to
               doe
               for
               them
               in
               
               occasions
               which
               may
               be
               offered
               ;
               to
               imploy
               them
               neare
               his
               person
               with
               honour
               and
               magnificence
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               commit
               his
               forces
               and
               all
               his
               authority
               into
               their
               hands
               :
               And
               they
               which
               shall
               be
               suspected
               of
               lightnesse
               and
               inconstancy
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               accompanied
               by
               men
               which
               may
               watch
               and
               obserue
               their
               actions
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Councell
               (
               as
               they
               write
               )
               which
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               gaue
               vnto
               the
               deceased
               Philip
               King
               of
               Sp●ine
               ,
               to
               imploy
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               retaine
               them
               neare
               vnto
               his
               person
               in
               the
               most
               honourable
               places
               ,
               and
               giue
               those
               of
               Command
               to
               men
               of
               a
               meaner
               condition
               :
               But
               his
               Sonne
               neglecting
               this
               aduice
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               
                 Don
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Austrea
               ,
               drew
               himselfe
               into
               danger
               of
               an
               inconuenience
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               two
               other
               sorts
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               such
               but
               by
               the
               Princes
               meanes
               .
               
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               preuent
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               this
               greatnesse
               may
               cause
               ;
               and
               the
               fault
               must
               be
               imputed
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               seeing
               it
               was
               in
               his
               power
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
               The
               meanes
               which
               may
               be
               vsed
               herein
               ,
               are
               common
               to
               eyther
               .
               For
               some
               haue
               beene
               made
               great
               ,
               and
               haue
               gotten
               credit
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               had
               the
               force
               and
               authority
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               And
               the
               others
               are
               great
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               birth
               .
               The
               principall
               meanes
               then
               to
               preuent
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               may
               grow
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               choice
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               must
               obserue
               foure
               considerations
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               commit
               not
               his
               forces
               and
               authority
               to
               any
               that
               are
               borne
               great
               ;
               
               as
               they
               of
               whom
               we
               haue
               formerly
               spoken
               :
               For
               that
               he
               cannot
               adde
               so
               little
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               equall
               them
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               The
               other
               considerations
               are
               ,
               that
               he
               make
               not
               choice
               for
               a
               great
               command
               ,
               or
               to
               lead
               a
               great
               Army
               ,
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               audacious
               and
               vnder●aking
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               that
               is
               too
               cunning
               and
               subtile
               :
               Much
               lesse
               of
               a
               person
               that
               is
               inconstant
               and
               light
               ,
               inclined
               to
               f●are
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               follow
               the
               Enterprizes
               
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               surprised
               by
               someone
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               meanes
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               continue
               great
               Charges
               ,
               as
               the
               gouernments
               of
               Prouinces
               ,
               of
               strong
               places
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               great
               troupe
               of
               Souldiers
               long
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               hee
               may
               auoyde
               three
               inconueniences
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               lest
               that
               gouernments
               by
               little
               and
               little
               be
               not
               made
               hereditary
               and
               patrim●nicall
               ,
               
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               in
               all
               places
               of
               Fees
               ;
               and
               in
               France
               of
               the
               ancient
               E●rle
               ●o●nes
               ,
               Dutches
               ,
               and
               Marquesats
               .
               The
               other
               i●co●uenience
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               depriues
               himselfe
               v●adu●●●ly
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               a
               better
               subiect
               ,
               who
               may
               i●
               time
               discouer
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               t●at
               i●
               may
               be
               he
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               giuen
               this
               charge
               ,
               may
               through
               indisposition
               grow
               vnable
               ,
               or
               by
               Age
               vnfit
               ,
               or
               throug●
               pa●sion
               or
               some
               particular
               designe
               ,
               be
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Estate
               .
               The
               fourth
               meanes
               is
               ,
               neuer
               to
               giue
               the
               great
               command
               of
               a
               Prouince
               to
               any
               one
               that
               is
               borne
               there
               ;
               lest
               that
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               Kindred
               ,
               Alliances
               ,
               and
               Friends
               ,
               with
               the
               fauour
               he
               may
               haue
               from
               the
               Prince
               ,
               which
               will
               purchase
               him
               many
               seruants
               ,
               he
               findes
               not
               meanes
               to
               perpetuate
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               eyther
               by
               a
               bad
               establishment
               ,
               or
               some
               bad
               custome
               ,
               the
               Prince
               findes
               his
               Estate
               otherwise
               disposed
               ,
               he
               may
               gently
               prouide
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               suppressing
               and
               drawing
               to
               himselfe
               this
               great
               authority
               and
               power
               ;
               or
               dismembring
               it
               into
               diuers
               charges
               ,
               which
               may
               depend
               immediately
               of
               himselfe
               .
               And
               if
               he
               cannot
               reduce
               the
               Gouernours
               to
               such
               termes
               as
               he
               holds
               it
               fit
               for
               his
               safety
               ,
               some
               haue
               he●d
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               strip
               them
               by
               little
               and
               little
               of
               his
               forces
               ,
               in
               prouiding
               for
               his
               places
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               causing
               the
               Garrissons
               to
               be
               changed
               euery
               three
               yeares
               ;
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               haue
               the
               Gouernor
               assisted
               by
               one
               or
               two
               of
               his
               chiefe
               Councellors
               ,
               without
               whose
               aduice
               he
               might
               not
               resolue
               any
               thing
               :
               Thinking
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               should
               not
               onely
               preuent
               the
               
               Gouernours
               Enterprizes
               ,
               but
               also
               make
               them
               more
               carefull
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Princes
               seruice
               ,
               seeing
               their
               actions
               obserued
               .
            
             
               The
               poore
               and
               needy
               are
               no
               lesse
               dangerous
               to
               the
               quiet
               of
               the
               Estate
               then
               great
               men
               ,
               
               and
               great
               men
               which
               haue
               had
               a
               will
               to
               mutine
               ,
               h●ue
               made
               vse
               of
               them
               :
               For
               that
               the
               present
               Estate
               being
               contrary
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               desire
               a
               change
               ,
               hoping
               to
               change
               their
               condition
               ;
               and
               a.
               midst
               the
               disorder
               and
               violence
               to
               free
               themselues
               from
               the
               necessity
               wherein
               they
               liue
               .
               
               The
               meanes
               to
               shelter
               himselfe
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               is
               to
               hinder
               this
               necessity
               in
               an
               Estate
               ;
               but
               principally
               excesse
               and
               vsury
               ;
               for
               that
               excesse
               begins
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               vsury
               brings
               it
               to
               extremity
               .
               Necessity
               may
               likewise
               be
               preuented
               ,
               
               bringing
               in
               abundance
               ;
               And
               especially
               by
               imploying
               the
               common
               people
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Manufactures
               ,
               as
               Vopiscus
               writes
               they
               did
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               where
               the
               gouty
               and
               blind
               found
               meanes
               to
               get
               their
               liuing
               .
            
             
               Solon
               in
               Athens
               bound
               the
               Fathers
               to
               teach
               their
               Children
               a
               Trade
               ,
               vpon
               a
               penalty
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               all
               succours
               and
               respect
               which
               the
               Children
               owe
               vnto
               their
               Fathers
               .
               In
               China
               the
               Children
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               their
               Fathers
               Trade
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               as
               had
               not
               any
               ,
               they
               imployed
               them
               about
               their
               publique
               buildings
               ;
               as
               Augustus
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               Aegypt
               did
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               they
               must
               imploy
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               leaue
               the
               Estate
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               needy
               ,
               and
               of
               men
               which
               haue
               nothing
               to
               loose
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               restraint
               of
               naturall
               Subiects
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               15.
               
               Meanes
               to
               containe
               conquered
               Subiects
               in
               their
               duty
               .
            
             
               THe
               Subiects
               which
               haue
               bin
               conquered
               eyther
               by
               force
               ,
               or
               by
               treaty
               ,
               are
               vsually
               more
               difficult
               to
               gouerne
               then
               the
               naturall
               .
               Wherefore
               besides
               t●a●
               whic●
               we
               haue
               spoken
               conce●ning
               the
               Naturall
               ,
               we
               must
               ob●erue
               with
               these
               more
               discretion
               and
               precaution
               .
               
               The
               principall
               and
               most
               generall
               meanes
               to
               containe
               the
               Subiects
               by
               conquest
               ,
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Prince
               which
               hath
               conquered
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               giue
               them
               such
               interest
               in
               his
               gouernment
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               haue
               a
               feare
               to
               change
               ,
               left
               they
               should
               impaire
               their
               condition
               :
               Otherwise
               the
               peoples
               inclination
               bei●g
               contrary
               to
               the
               C●nqu●rour
               ,
               the
               Principality
               will
               be
               like
               vnto
               a
               Tree
               without
               roots
               ,
               which
               owes
               his
               fall
               to
               the
               first
               winde
               .
            
             
               The
               mea●es
               which
               we
               haue
               sayd
               are
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               purchase
               loue
               and
               reputation
               ,
               
               will
               much
               import
               him
               with
               this
               kind
               of
               Subiects
               :
               And
               amongst
               others
               mildnesse
               and
               clemency
               .
               
               Hee
               must
               likewise
               fauour
               Religious
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               be
               learned
               and
               vertuous
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               people
               doe
               commonly
               gouerne
               themselues
               to
               g●od
               or
               evi●●
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               ●uch
               kind
               of
               men
               .
               He
               must
               in-like
               manner
               make
               much
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               imploy
               them
               in
               honorable
               charges
               ;
               Y●t
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               c●nquest
               :
               
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               giue
               them
               Estates
               and
               S●ignouri●s
               ●●se-where
               :
               He
               must
               obserue
               the
               contracts
               ,
               co●u●n●io●●
               ,
               &
               priui●edges
               vnder
               which
               the
               Country
               was
               ye●l●●ed
               ;
               for
               th●t
               one
               breach
               made
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               makes
               them
               to
               feare
               the
               lesse
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Hee
               must
               breed
               vp
               ●●ny
               Y●u●g
               men
               of
               their
               conquered
               Countrey
               ,
               
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               naturall
               Subiects
               :
               As
               Alexander
               did
               thirty
               
               thou●and
               young
               Persians
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               m●de
               choice
               ,
               to
               be
               instructed
               after
               the
               Macedonian
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               Romans
               erected
               Colledges
               and
               Seminaries
               ,
               vpon
               pretext
               to
               ciuillize
               the
               Nations
               which
               they
               conquered
               ;
               but
               in
               effect
               it
               was
               to
               imploy
               them
               otherwise
               then
               in
               the
               Warre
               ,
               an●
               to
               traine
               them
               vp
               after
               the
               Romans
               manner
               .
               And
               they
               which
               were
               best
               conceipted
               of
               their
               intentions
               ,
               sayd
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Seruitude
               ,
               vnder
               which
               they
               reduced
               the
               Prouinces
               which
               they
               conquered
               .
               The
               Turke
               holds
               another
               course
               in
               the
               b●eeding
               vp
               of
               his
               Ianizaries
               ,
               the
               which
               although
               it
               seems
               violent
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               reason
               and
               iudgement
               .
               For
               choosing
               them
               among
               the
               Christians
               Children
               ,
               he
               fortifies
               his
               power
               ,
               in
               weakning
               his
               Subiects
               which
               are
               most
               suspected
               vnto
               him
               .
               
               Marriages
               and
               Alliances
               helpe
               much
               to
               ioyne
               and
               vnite
               a
               conquered
               Prouince
               with
               the
               naturall
               Subiects
               .
               Alexander
               purchased
               much
               loue
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               hauing
               married
               a
               Persian
               Lady
               .
               And
               as
               
                 Titus
                 Linius
              
               sayth
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               did
               so
               much
               hinder
               the
               Cap●uans
               from
               accommodating
               themselues
               with
               Hannibal
               ,
               then
               the
               priuate
               alliances
               they
               had
               contracted
               with
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               The
               Romans
               also
               made
               vse
               of
               another
               meanes
               ,
               hauing
               interessed
               in
               the
               preseruation
               of
               their
               Estate
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               neighbour
               Prouinces
               conquered
               by
               them
               ,
               receiuing
               them
               into
               their
               Citty
               ,
               giuing
               sometimes
               to
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               a
               whole
               Prouince
               the
               right
               of
               Burgeois●e
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               sharers
               in
               the
               honours
               of
               the
               Citty
               .
               But
               to
               reduce
               them
               wholy
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               naturall
               Subiects
               ,
               
               by
               little
               and
               little
               they
               brought
               in
               their
               owne
               Language
               ;
               as
               since
               the
               Arabians
               haue
               done
               in
               all
               their
               conquest
               .
               And
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               the
               Saxons
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               England
               ,
               not
               suffering
               the
               Lawes
               to
               be
               written
               or
               published
               but
               in
               their
               languages
               ,
               nor
               the
               audiences
               for
               the
               dispatch
               of
               affaires
               and
               Cōmissions
               for
               Letters
               patents
               ;
               The
               contracts
               of
               priuate
               men
               were
               past
               in
               the
               same
               language
               ,
               
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               force
               them
               mildly
               to
               learne
               it
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               t●e
               Customes
               and
               ancient
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               w●ich
               co●c●rne
               onely
               the
               ordring
               of
               priuate
               mens
               goods
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Estate
               ,
               nor
               the
               obedience
               due
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               change
               them
               :
               Or
               if
               he
               doth
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               done
               by
               degrees
               .
               For
               what
               Iustice
               soeuer
               there
               be
               in
               a
               new
               Law
               ,
               the
               people
               being
               not
               accustomed
               vnto
               it
               ,
               will
               suspect
               it
               .
               But
               if
               the
               change
               of
               Lawes
               be
               preiudiciall
               to
               a
               Conquerour
               ,
               the
               change
               of
               Religion
               is
               much
               more
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               wherein
               the
               people
               grow
               more
               obstinate
               ,
               then
               to
               retaine
               their
               ancient
               Religion
               .
               Yet
               this
               will
               be
               no
               hinderance
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               erecti●g
               of
               Colledges
               and
               Seminaries
               of
               Piety
               ,
               the
               Conquerour
               may
               bring
               in
               Learning
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               g●●ning
               dayly
               someone
               ,
               he
               may
               by
               little
               ro●te
               out
               t●at
               of
               the
               Countrey
               without
               force
               .
               And
               if
               he
               cannot
               speedily
               attaine
               to
               his
               designe
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               he
               shall
               haue
               this
               aduantage
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               the
               conquered
               Subiects
               which
               adhere
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               will
               be
               co●fident
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               making
               shew
               to
               fauour
               them
               ,
               the
               rest
               will
               be
               soone
               reclaimed
               .
            
             
               But
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Conquerour
               be
               to
               bring
               in
               newly
               among
               a
               conquered
               people
               ,
               be
               it
               Religion
               ,
               Customes
               ,
               Tributes
               ,
               or
               Lawes
               :
               the
               establishments
               must
               bee
               made
               whilest
               the
               amazement
               of
               the
               conquest
               last
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               people
               are
               in
               feare
               of
               worse
               .
               For
               if
               you
               suffer
               them
               to
               k●ow
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               assured
               ;
               besides
               the
               difficulty
               you
               shall
               finde
               to
               make
               them
               taste
               these
               Innouations
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               they
               will
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               for
               a
               pretext
               of
               reuolt
               .
            
             
               
               But
               if
               all
               these
               meanes
               proue
               too
               weake
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               will
               be
               with
               an
               vntamed
               multitude
               )
               to
               keepe
               such
               people
               in
               awe
               and
               obedience
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               contayne
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               same
               force
               which
               conquered
               them
               .
               The
               Romans
               haue
               imployed
               whole
               Armies
               :
               yet
               mutinies
               being
               too
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               dangerous
               
               consequence
               in
               these
               great
               Bodies
               ,
               this
               example
               hath
               not
               beene
               followed
               by
               the
               ●i●est
               Conquerours
               :
               But
               instead
               thereof
               they
               haue
               made
               vse
               of
               strong
               Forts
               and
               good
               Garrisons
               ,
               well
               commanded
               and
               gouerned
               .
               And
               some
               haue
               therein
               imi●ated
               the
               Romans
               in
               planting
               of
               Collonies
               ,
               the
               which
               are
               of
               lesse
               expence
               ,
               and
               seeme
               more
               milde
               ;
               
               but
               in
               effect
               they
               are
               more
               vniust
               in
               their
               establishments
               ▪
               For
               that
               you
               must
               ruine
               many
               people
               to
               settle
               them
               with
               commodity
               ;
               and
               moreouer
               ,
               they
               are
               difficult
               to
               settle
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               choice
               of
               men
               which
               you
               are
               to
               send
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               any
               good
               order
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               liue
               in
               p●ace
               .
               If
               you
               send
               of
               the
               chiefe
               men
               of
               your
               Estate
               ,
               y●u
               vnfurnish
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               many
               in
               number
               ;
               if
               few
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               themselues
               Masters
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               If
               you
               take
               them
               all
               poore
               ,
               as
               the
               Romans
               did
               ,
               disorders
               will
               easi●y
               grow
               amo●gst
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               liue
               at
               their
               owne
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               will
               at
               neede
               ioyne
               with
               them
               of
               the
               Countrey
               against
               you
               ;
               as
               many
               Roman
               Collonies
               haue
               done
               against
               the
               Romans
               .
               But
               if
               you
               gather
               them
               out
               of
               diuers
               parts
               of
               your
               Estate
               ,
               they
               will
               hardly
               agree
               .
            
             
               Yet
               if
               the
               conquest
               were
               of
               so
               great
               an
               extent
               ,
               
               as
               the
               expence
               would
               proue
               excessiue
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               them
               in
               their
               duties
               by
               force
               ,
               you
               may
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               meanes
               with
               these
               considerations
               ;
               First
               your
               Estate
               must
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               sending
               a
               good
               number
               of
               your
               Subiects
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               you
               may
               not
               vnfurnish
               your selfe
               :
               That
               the
               Warre
               had
               so
               vnpeopled
               the
               conquered
               Countrey
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               conquest
               you
               shoold
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               commit
               so
               open
               an
               iniustice
               ,
               as
               to
               ruine
               part
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               for
               the
               planti●g
               of
               Collonies
               .
               These
               spoyles
               and
               vnpeoplings
               are
               excusable
               during
               the
               time
               you
               are
               in
               Armes
               :
               But
               afterwards
               they
               can
               admit
               no
               excuse
               ,
               what
               considerations
               soeuer
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               this
               vnpeopling
               made
               during
               the
               Warre
               ,
               giues
               place
               and
               excuse
               to
               a
               Collony
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               consideration
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               send
               Souldiers
               which
               haue
               beene
               accustomed
               to
               liue
               in
               discipline
               and
               order
               :
               The
               which
               must
               not
               be
               so
               old
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               accustome
               themselues
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               shall
               be
               planted
               ;
               nor
               yet
               so
               young
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               incapable
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               but
               being
               mingled
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               they
               may
               liue
               together
               with
               some
               good
               order
               and
               equality
               .
            
             
               
               Besides
               this
               meanes
               they
               haue
               added
               three
               others
               to
               containe
               vntamed
               Subiects
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               abate
               and
               mollifie
               their
               courages
               :
               The
               second
               to
               weaken
               them
               of
               forces
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               from
               them
               all
               meanes
               to
               doe
               euill
               ,
               when
               you
               cannot
               make
               them
               loose
               the
               desire
               .
               And
               the
               third
               to
               keepe
               them
               from
               assembling
               together
               ,
               or
               from
               ioyning
               with
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               To
               attaine
               vnto
               the
               first
               ,
               some
               as
               the
               Turke
               hath
               ruined
               the
               Nobility
               and
               the
               Princes
               ,
               to
               take
               from
               the
               people
               all
               meanes
               to
               assemble
               ,
               
               and
               make
               a
               head
               vnder
               some
               Commander
               of
               courage
               .
               Others
               haue
               suffered
               them
               to
               abandon
               themselues
               to
               d●unken●esse
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               incontinency
               and
               pleasure
               .
               But
               these
               meanes
               are
               tyrannicall
               and
               filthy
               .
               Numa
               who
               was
               wis●r
               and
               more
               moderate
               ,
               to
               mollifie
               this
               barbarousnesse
               ,
               which
               Romulus
               had
               entertained
               among
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               made
               vse
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               retaine
               by
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               those
               whom
               the
               feare
               of
               men
               could
               not
               contayne
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               effect
               he
               caused
               Statues
               and
               Altars
               to
               be
               erected
               at
               the
               Corners
               of
               Streets
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               people
               might
               generally
               be
               retained
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               Religion
               which
               they
               had
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
               In
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               Orders
               and
               Rules
               haue
               bin
               instituted
               ,
               the
               which
               besi●es
               the
               good
               which
               concernes
               Religion
               ,
               pu●ge
               the
               World
               o●
               many
               sauage
               humours
               ,
               which
               happily
               wou●d
               doe
               much
               m●●chiefe
               .
               Others
               haue
               inuited
               people
               to
               giue
               themselues
               to
               all
               Mechannicke
               Arts.
               For
               besides
               that
               the
               mind
               is
               diuerted
               from
               euill
               by
               this
               imployment
               ▪
               most
               comm●●ly
               they
               which
               are
               bred
               vp
               in
               shops
               ,
               haue
               no
               desire
               of
               
               troubles
               ,
               nor
               Warre
               :
               And
               admit
               they
               should
               affect
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               find
               themselues
               vnfit
               ,
               neither
               would
               it
               be
               successe●u●l
               there
               being
               more
               losse
               for
               them
               then
               ga●ne
               .
               Others
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               priuiledges
               ,
               exempt
               a
               conquered
               people
               from
               going
               to
               the
               Warre
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               make
               them
               vnprofitable
               by
               this
               exemption
               .
            
             
               Some
               haue
               held
               that
               imbarking
               them
               in
               the
               study
               of
               Sciences
               and
               Learning
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               good
               meanes
               to
               make
               them
               desire
               rest
               .
               Yet
               in
               bringing
               in
               the
               study
               of
               Sciences
               ,
               you
               must
               distinguish
               them
               :
               For
               those
               which
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               Warre
               ,
               must
               in
               no
               sort
               be
               imparted
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               those
               which
               teach
               to
               command
               :
               But
               onely
               such
               as
               are
               fitting
               studies
               ,
               as
               Diuinity
               ,
               Phisicke
               ,
               Astrology
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               the
               which
               so
               entertaine
               their
               minds
               ,
               as
               t●ey
               ioy
               in
               no
               other
               thing
               when
               they
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               spirits
               melancholly
               ,
               depriuing
               them
               of
               that
               viuacity
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               military
               actions
               .
               Some
               others
               haue
               held
               that
               busying
               ,
               a
               riotous
               and
               contentious
               people
               in
               suits
               ,
               was
               necessary
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               imploy
               their
               minds
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               giue
               them
               meanes
               to
               vomit
               out
               this
               bitternesse
               and
               bad
               humour
               ,
               whereof
               euery
               one
               hath
               a
               part
               ,
               without
               troubling
               the
               Publique
               :
               And
               in
               regard
               thereof
               they
               haue
               fill'd
               Estates
               with
               diuers
               Offices
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               content
               the
               most
               ambitious
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               iealousie
               of
               the
               maintaining
               of
               their
               authority
               ,
               to
               binde
               them
               to
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
               But
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               these
               meanes
               ,
               they
               must
               first
               obserue
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               people
               with
               whom
               you
               are
               to
               deale
               ;
               and
               make
               vse
               of
               that
               wherunto
               you
               shall
               see
               them
               inclined
               ,
               and
               accōmodate
               your selfe
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               occasion
               and
               time
               wil
               giue
               you
               leaue
               .
               As
               for
               the
               disarming
               of
               a
               cōquered
               people
               of
               their
               forces
               and
               meanes
               ,
               they
               proceed
               after
               diuers
               manners
               .
               
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               from
               them
               all
               sorts
               of
               Armes
               :
               And
               not
               onely
               the
               vse
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               matter
               and
               making
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               mutiny
               and
               combustion
               ,
               they
               may
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               :
               As
               also
               the
               vse
               of
               Horses
               and
               of
               Ships
               of
               
               Warre
               .
               To
               keepe
               their
               commanders
               about
               you
               ,
               eyther
               fo●
               Councell
               or
               vnder
               collour
               of
               some
               charge
               :
               To
               imploy
               the
               Youth
               which
               haue
               beene
               already
               trayned
               vp
               to
               Armes
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Countrey
               :
               as
               Caesar
               did
               ,
               meaning
               to
               passe
               into
               England
               ,
               who
               carried
               with
               him
               all
               the
               Young
               Men
               ,
               assuring
               himselfe
               by
               this
               meanes
               of
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               and
               making
               vse
               of
               them
               against
               those
               of
               great
               Brittaine
               .
               He
               likewise
               vnder
               the
               collour
               of
               hostages
               ,
               v●furnished
               the
               Townes
               of
               their
               principall
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               might
               either
               serue
               for
               conduct
               or
               Councell
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Heraclius
               to
               weaken
               the
               Sarasins
               ,
               entertained
               foure
               thousa●d
               Arabians
               ,
               which
               were
               their
               principall
               force
               .
               We
               haue
               sayd
               that
               the
               Turke
               weakened
               the
               Christians
               ,
               in
               taking
               their
               Children
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               fortifies
               himselfe
               .
               The
               Desmaneling
               of
               Townes
               a●d
               strong
               places
               ,
               which
               a
               Prince
               will
               not
               or
               cannot
               keepe
               ,
               is
               also
               necess●ry
               ;
               For
               fortresses
               in
               Townes
               haue
               many
               times
               incouraged
               the
               Inhabitants
               to
               a
               reuolt
               ,
               
                 as
                 Tacitus
              
               writes
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             
               There
               remaines
               the
               third
               meanes
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               hinder
               these
               p●ople
               from
               vniting
               themselues
               ,
               
               and
               making
               a
               head
               ;
               for
               their
               vnion
               will
               hold
               the
               place
               of
               force
               .
               Some
               Kings
               ,
               or
               rather
               Tyrants
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               haue
               made
               vse
               of
               the
               diuersity
               of
               Religions
               ,
               to
               keepe
               their
               Subiects
               in
               diuision
               ;
               Others
               haue
               entertained
               iealousies
               and
               distrusts
               amo●g
               them
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               hatred
               betwixt
               Neighbour
               Prouinces
               .
               Others
               haue
               kept
               their
               Subiects
               in
               feare
               :
               by
               certaine
               secrets
               and
               hidden
               searches
               ,
               causi●g
               him
               to
               bee
               punished
               speedily
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               to
               haue
               any
               will
               to
               Mu●ine
               :
               And
               some
               haue
               written
               that
               the
               inquisition
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               although
               in
               shewe
               it
               were
               Established
               for
               R●ligio●
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               sometimes
               made
               it
               serue
               for
               an
               in●●rument
               of
               Estate
               .
            
             
               Some
               haue
               of
               a
               Conquered
               Prouince
               made
               three
               or
               foure
               ;
               as
               the
               Romans
               did
               of
               Macedony
               ,
               which
               t●ey
               deuided
               into
               foure
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Amphipolis
                 ,
                 S●lorica
                 ,
                 Pella
              
               ,
               
               a●●
               P●ll●gonia
               .
               And
               besides
               this
               
                 Paulus
                 Aemillius
              
               ,
               commanded
               ●he
               great
               Men
               to
               passe
               into
               Italy
               with
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               diuisi●n
               ,
               the
               Prouinces
               were
               forbidden
               to
               contract
               any
               alliances
               one
               with
               another
               .
               Others
               haue
               forbidden
               a
               conquered
               people
               all
               sorts
               of
               assemblies
               ,
               allowing
               them
               neyther
               publique
               Councell
               ,
               nor
               Comminalty
               ,
               nor
               Brotherhood
               ;
               as
               the
               Romans
               did
               at
               Capoua
               ,
               leauing
               them
               no
               forme
               of
               publique
               command
               .
               The
               Turkes
               in
               like
               manner
               hath
               forbidden
               Bells
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               through
               his
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               fearing
               (
               as
               some
               hold
               )
               that
               at
               the
               sound
               thereof
               ,
               the
               people
               should
               gather
               together
               for
               some
               designe
               then
               for
               deuotion
               .
               The
               Souldans
               of
               Egypt
               fearing
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               at
               Caire
               ,
               crost
               the
               Citty
               in
               many
               places
               with
               trenches
               ,
               and
               broad
               and
               deepe
               ditches
               ,
               to
               take
               all
               meanes
               from
               the
               people
               in
               a
               Mutinie
               to
               assemble
               suddenly
               together
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               hinder
               a
               new
               conquered
               people
               ,
               from
               vniting
               themselues
               with
               others
               ,
               besides
               these
               meanes
               they
               haue
               restrayned
               them
               from
               all
               commerce
               with
               strangers
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               Countrey
               without
               le●ue
               ,
               as
               some
               write
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Muscouie
              
               ,
               and
               China
               ,
               and
               not
               suffering
               any
               strangers
               to
               enter
               without
               pasport
               ,
               keeping
               guards
               and
               secret
               spies
               vpon
               the
               Ports
               and
               passages
               .
               But
               if
               you
               cannot
               preuaile
               by
               these
               meanes
               ,
               some
               haue
               bin
               of
               opinion
               to
               transport
               them
               to
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               they
               of
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Genoua
               ,
               were
               drawne
               into
               the
               plaine
               by
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 Aurelian
              
               transplanted
               the
               Daces
               on
               this
               side
               the
               
                 Danowe
                 ;
                 Charlemaigne
              
               the
               Saxons
               into
               Flanders
               ,
               and
               the
               Turke
               many
               people
               of
               Asia
               into
               Greece
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               meanes
               ,
               whereof
               they
               haue
               made
               vse
               to
               preuent
               a
               future
               mischeife
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               effects
               of
               th●se
               first
               causes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               an
               Estate
               .
               But
               if
               they
               haue
               beene
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               proue
               too
               weake
               to
               stay
               the
               Subiects
               minds
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               them
               from
               running
               to
               neerer
               courses
               to
               ruine
               the
               Estate
               :
               th●n
               
               you
               must
               of
               necessity
               ,
               vse
               remedies
               fit
               for
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               causes
               ,
               to
               preserue
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               16.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 neerest
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 an
                 Estate
                 ▪
                 Of
                 a
                 Conspiracie
                 against
                 the
                 Princes
                 person
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Causes
                 thereof
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 auoyd
                 it
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 discouery
                 and
                 Punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               
               AS
               the
               Prince
               is
               the
               Axeltree
               whereon
               the
               Estate
               turnes
               ;
               so
               a
               conspiracy
               against
               his
               person
               succeeds
               acording
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               conspirators
               ,
               or
               drawes
               after
               it
               many
               times
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               to
               preuent
               the
               which
               they
               make
               vse
               of
               foure
               meanes
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               doth
               vsually
               inuite
               the
               Subiects
               to
               such
               conspiracies
               ,
               
               the
               second
               to
               cause
               himselfe
               to
               be
               guarded
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               vnknowne
               person
               to
               aproach
               neere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               the
               third
               is
               to
               obserue
               the
               actions
               of
               his
               guards
               and
               of
               his
               familiars
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               the
               fourth
               to
               cause
               such
               as
               shal
               bee
               surprized
               ,
               to
               bee
               duly
               pu●●ished
               .
               
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               causes
               which
               draw
               men
               vsually
               to
               such
               wicked
               designes
               are
               these
               :
               an
               iniury
               receiued
               from
               the
               Prince
               or
               a
               feare
               to
               receiue
               one
               ;
               the
               ambition
               of
               great
               men
               and
               of
               fauourites
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               liberty
               ,
               and
               the
               zeale
               of
               Religion
               .
               
            
             
               An
               Iniury
               is
               of
               three
               sorts
               ,
               for
               either
               it
               concerns
               life
               ,
               honour
               or
               goodes
               ;
               and
               they
               which
               haue
               beene
               thrust
               on
               through
               feare
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               haue
               most
               commonly
               preuailed
               in
               their
               enterprize
               :
               for
               the
               despaire
               wherein
               they
               are
               ,
               makes
               them
               to
               hazard
               their
               liues
               more
               freely
               ,
               to
               saue
               it
               by
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               who
               seekes
               to
               take
               away
               
               theirs
               ,
               running
               no
               worse
               fortune
               in
               this
               hazard
               then
               to
               loose
               that
               which
               could
               not
               otherwise
               preserue
               :
               and
               therefore
               a
               Prince
               should
               not
               reduce
               any
               man
               ,
               be
               he
               great
               or
               small
               in
               that
               extremity
               .
               And
               iniury
               done
               to
               the
               honour
               is
               great
               in
               a
               person
               of
               courage
               ,
               and
               Bodille
               testified
               it
               ,
               who
               flew
               Childeric
               which
               had
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               whipt
               :
               But
               of
               all
               iniu●ies
               ,
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               honour
               of
               Woemen
               and
               the
               Bed
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               powerfull
               in
               such
               enter●●ises
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               many
               examples
               ;
               An
               iniury
               which
               concernes
               mens
               Estates
               is
               not
               so
               violent
               ,
               and
               few
               men
               to
               recouer
               their
               goods
               ,
               or
               in
               reuenge
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               will
               hazard
               their
               liues
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               a
               great
               courage
               ,
               the
               reueng
               of
               any
               iniury
               whatsoeuer
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               ambition
               of
               great
               men
               and
               fauourites
               ,
               it
               doth
               produce
               more
               conspiracies
               then
               iniuries
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               weake
               although
               they
               haue
               receiued
               an
               iniury
               from
               the
               Prince
               ,
               they
               cannot
               hurt
               him
               for
               want
               of
               comodity
               and
               support
               ;
               But
               great
               men
               who
               haue
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               ambition
               withall
               ,
               which
               is
               sometimes
               no
               lesse
               violent
               then
               reuenge
               ,
               giues
               them
               more
               meanes
               to
               preuaile
               in
               such
               designes
               :
               yet
               there
               are
               seldome
               such
               enterprises
               ,
               but
               when
               as
               the
               Prince
               hath
               suffred
               some
               one
               to
               grow
               to
               that
               power
               ,
               that
               hee
               wants
               nothing
               but
               the
               Crowne
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               the
               first
               meanes
               to
               auoyd
               this
               danger
               ,
               is
               to
               humble
               such
               men
               by
               degrees
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               cannot
               suffer
               them
               to
               liue
               without
               hazard
               to
               make
               them
               away
               speedily
               :
               As
               Tiberius
               did
               of
               Scianus
               ,
               the
               Second
               is
               to
               appoint
               successors
               after
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               no
               Childeren
               :
               be
               it
               by
               Adoption
               or
               Election
               ,
               prouided
               alwayes
               that
               the
               Lawes
               of
               State
               allow
               it
               :
               But
               these
               successors
               must
               not
               be
               so
               great
               and
               powerfull
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               haue
               a●
               will
               to
               make
               the
               like
               enterprises
               ,
               desiring
               rather
               to
               make
               themselues
               Maisters
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               then
               attend
               the
               succession
               ;
               For
               the
               which
               Augustus
               knew
               well
               how
               to
               prouide
               
               by
               the
               Adoption
               of
               successors
               in
               many
               degrees
               ,
               supporting
               and
               strengthning
               his
               Gouerment
               euen
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
               The
               desire
               of
               Liberty
               doth
               likewise
               produce
               a
               powerfull
               and
               strong
               effect
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               are
               otherwise
               ill
               affected
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               very
               strong
               bridle
               to
               restraine
               them
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               once
               entred
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               a
               multitude
               ,
               who
               haue
               the
               more
               courage
               ,
               when
               they
               constantly
               beleeue
               that
               all
               meanes
               are
               lawfull
               to
               dispossesse
               an
               vsurper
               ,
               or
               a
               Prince
               whom
               they
               hold
               vnlawfull
               :
               This
               it
               is
               which
               hath
               produced
               in
               former
               time
               ,
               so
               many
               Murtherers
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               like
               desire
               they
               were
               thrust
               on
               ,
               which
               conspired
               against
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Florence
               .
               
            
             
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               put
               Religion
               in
               this
               number
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               many
               wicked
               enterprises
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               practised
               against
               Princes
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               so
               impious
               ,
               nor
               so
               contrary
               to
               Religion
               ,
               as
               such
               Murthers
               .
               Yet
               the
               Iewes
               Bookes
               are
               full
               of
               such
               examples
               :
               And
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               God
               would
               punish
               wicked
               Princes
               ,
               and
               free
               his
               people
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Diuine
               iustice
               make
               vse
               of
               such
               instruments
               ,
               as
               Men
               doe
               of
               Hangmen
               ,
               to
               execute
               his
               decrees
               :
               But
               if
               for
               this
               reason
               the
               end
               haue
               beene
               sometimes
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               euent
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               the
               action
               in
               it selfe
               is
               bad
               :
               They
               be
               Rods
               ,
               which
               after
               the
               punishment
               are
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               the
               Iewes
               to
               hinder
               the
               consequence
               of
               such
               actions
               ,
               haue
               represented
               them
               as
               done
               by
               the
               expresse
               commandeme●t
               of
               God
               :
               And
               yet
               certaine
               Diuines
               ,
               fuller
               of
               malice
               then
               Piety
               ,
               haue
               sought
               to
               draw
               consequences
               from
               thence
               :
               and
               of
               a
               Religion
               full
               of
               Piety
               and
               mildnesse
               ,
               haue
               made
               an
               Altar
               of
               impiety
               ,
               pouring
               for
               the
               bloud
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               vpon
               pretext
               of
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               ,
               wherein
               they
               haue
               followed
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               old
               man
               of
               the
               Mountaine
               ,
               who
               bred
               vp
               many
               yong
               
               Men
               to
               such
               enterprizes
               ,
               promising
               them
               another
               life
               full
               of
               vnspeakeable
               pleasures
               and
               ioyes
               :
               who
               being
               transported
               with
               the
               hope
               thereof
               ,
               exposed
               themselues
               freely
               to
               death
               :
               And
               without
               any
               other
               Army
               ,
               his
               Estate
               (
               although
               of
               a
               small
               extent
               )
               kept
               all
               other
               Mo●arches
               and
               Potentates
               in
               feare
               to
               be
               murthered
               ,
               forcing
               them
               to
               seeke
               his
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               pay
               him
               a
               Tribute
               to
               liue
               in
               safety
               :
               So
               as
               in
               the
               end
               the
               Kings
               of
               Armenia
               were
               forced
               to
               roote
               out
               this
               Race
               of
               Assassins
               .
            
             
               To
               preserue
               himselfe
               from
               all
               these
               sorts
               of
               vndertakers
               ,
               you
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               
               that
               all
               conspiracies
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               succeed
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               defects
               ,
               whereof
               some
               one
               doth
               vsually
               fall
               out
               in
               such
               attempts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               hauing
               resolued
               to
               obserue
               a
               certaine
               order
               in
               the
               execution
               ,
               most
               commonly
               the
               particularities
               which
               they
               haue
               foreseene
               ,
               doe
               not
               impe
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               lesse
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               doth
               not
               impart
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               whether
               he
               meanes
               to
               goe
               ,
               or
               what
               hee
               intends
               to
               doe
               long
               before
               ;
               but
               doth
               so
               vary
               in
               his
               actions
               ,
               as
               none
               but
               himselfe
               is
               able
               to
               deuine
               of
               the
               time
               when
               he
               meanes
               to
               part
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               place
               whither
               he
               intends
               to
               goe
               ,
               nor
               where
               he
               meanes
               to
               stay
               ,
               nor
               how
               he
               will
               bee
               accompanied
               .
               The
               second
               defect
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               the
               Executioners
               heart
               failes
               him
               ,
               either
               by
               an
               amazement
               which
               seizeth
               on
               him
               ▪
               seeing
               the
               Prince
               to
               looke
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               obserue
               his
               countenance
               ;
               or
               his
               courage
               failes
               him
               and
               grows
               milde
               by
               the
               good
               countenance
               he
               shews
               him
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               many
               Princes
               suffering
               all
               men
               to
               approach
               neare
               vnto
               them
               ,
               doe
               not
               forbeare
               to
               obserue
               such
               as
               are
               vnknowne
               vnto
               them
               :
               So
               as
               he
               which
               hath
               a
               will
               to
               attempt
               ,
               is
               easily
               discouered
               in
               lifting
               vp
               his
               Armes
               ,
               or
               in
               approaching
               too
               neare
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               constant
               looke
               would
               be
               sufficient
               to
               make
               him
               grow
               into
               distru●●
               that
               hee
               was
               discouered
               ,
               and
               diuert
               him
               from
               his
               Enterprize
               .
            
             
             
               Other
               Princes
               hauing
               suspition
               of
               some
               ,
               haue
               purposely
               cast
               forth
               word●
               of
               distrust
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               might
               be
               interpreted
               in
               a
               double
               sence
               ,
               and
               speaking
               them
               they
               haue
               obserued
               the
               countenance
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               distrusted
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               discouer
               their
               hearts
               .
               The
               third
               errour
               is
               the
               little
               discretion
               of
               him
               that
               attempts
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               meant
               to
               kill
               Commodus
               ,
               entering
               into
               the
               Ampitheater
               ;
               before
               he
               gaue
               the
               blow
               began
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               behold
               what
               the
               Senate
               sends
               thee
               .
               For
               these
               words
               aduertized
               Commodus
               ,
               and
               gaue
               his
               guard
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               him
               ,
               wherefore
               Guards
               are
               necessary
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               that
               being
               accompanied
               with
               force
               he
               may
               haue
               the
               more
               authority
               :
               But
               likewise
               to
               preserue
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               obserue
               the
               countenance
               of
               such
               as
               approach
               neere
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               passing
               before
               Princes
               ,
               although
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               practised
               onely
               for
               honour
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               beneficiall
               to
               Pandolpho
               Tyrant
               of
               Syenna
               ,
               against
               whom
               
                 Iulio
                 Belanty
              
               ,
               his
               Sonne
               in-lawe
               ,
               had
               laid
               an
               ambush
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               Pandolph●
               was
               accustomed
               to
               passe
               ,
               to
               goe
               and
               visite
               a
               Friend
               of
               his
               which
               lay
               sicke
               ;
               But
               Pandolpho
               staying
               in
               his
               lodging
               ,
               to
               speake
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               it
               gaue
               time
               to
               them
               of
               his
               traine
               to
               goe
               before
               ;
               who
               by
               this
               meanes
               without
               thinking
               of
               it
               ,
               discouered
               the
               Enterprize
               :
               Whereas
               if
               after
               his
               accustomed
               manner
               ,
               hee
               had
               gone
               first
               ,
               he
               had
               beene
               in
               danger
               to
               haue
               beene
               surprized
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Errour
               is
               a
               false
               imagination
               ,
               or
               an
               accident
               not
               foreseene
               .
               They
               which
               had
               resolued
               to
               kill
               Caesar
               ,
               seeing
               Popilius
               one
               of
               their
               companions
               to
               discourse
               long
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               conceipt
               that
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Enterprize
               ;
               which
               made
               them
               resolue
               to
               aduance
               their
               designe
               ,
               feareing
               that
               in
               staying
               longer
               they
               should
               bee
               disco●ered
               .
               A
               word
               may
               sometimes
               diuert
               such
               Men.
               An
               accident
               not
               foreseene
               discouered
               the
               Treason
               intended
               against
               Iames
               King
               of
               great
               Brittaine
               ;
               and
               a
               letter
               sent
               by
               
               one
               to
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               p●e●ent
               at
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Estates
               ,
               not
               giuing
               him
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               made
               them
               carefull
               to
               visite
               all
               places
               about
               〈◊〉
               House
               at
               Westmi●ster
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               and
               Peeres
               were
               to
               assemble
               :
               Where
               in
               a
               Cellor
               vnder
               the
               great
               Hall
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               Peeres
               were
               to
               sit
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               King
               with
               the
               Queene
               and
               their
               Children
               ,
               were
               to
               assist
               in
               person
               )
               they
               found
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               Gun-powder
               ,
               and
               Fagots
               ,
               to
               blow
               vp
               the
               Chamber
               and
               the
               whole
               assembly
               .
            
             
               Some
               Princes
               haue
               gone
               priui●y
               armed
               when
               they
               went
               in
               publique
               ;
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Cosmo
                 de
                 Medicis
              
               did
               .
               The
               Turkish
               Princes
               after
               that
               Batazet
               had
               beene
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               slaine
               by
               a
               Der●is
               ,
               haue
               not
               suffered
               any
               vnknowne
               person
               to
               approach
               neare
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               accompanied
               by
               two
               Capigies
               ,
               or
               Vshers
               ,
               who
               hold
               those
               that
               goe
               vnto
               him
               by
               the
               Armes
               :
               And
               this
               custome
               is
               practised
               with
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               Princes
               .
               There
               are
               many
               other
               meanes
               which
               are
               diuersly
               practised
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               persons
               ,
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               .
               Yet
               the
               most
               generall
               is
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               good
               eye
               to
               the
               Enterprises
               which
               may
               be
               attempted
               open●y
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               most
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               Princes
               ,
               is
               poisoning
               :
               the
               essay
               which
               is
               taken
               of
               his
               Meare
               and
               Drinke
               ,
               cannot
               warrant
               a
               Prince
               .
               Some
               haue
               accustomed
               themselues
               to
               take
               Counter-poison
               ,
               as
               Mitridates
               did
               .
               But
               the
               safest
               way
               is
               to
               haue
               faithfull
               and
               vigilant
               persons
               about
               him
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               besides
               the
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               which
               are
               appointed
               to
               prepare
               the
               Princes
               Meate
               and
               Drinke
               :
               And
               these
               must
               not
               be
               knowne
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               corrupt
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               doe
               the
               ordinary
               Officers
               .
               He
               must
               likewise
               haue
               confident
               persons
               ,
               to
               watch
               and
               obserue
               the
               actions
               of
               such
               as
               they
               may
               distrust
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               third
               remedy
               to
               frustrate
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               conspiracy
               )
               And
               if
               they
               be
               such
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               difficult
               thing
               but
               they
               will
               discouer
               what
               is
               practised
               .
               
            
             
               Conspiracies
               are
               discouered
               by
               two
               meanes
               ;
               either
               by
               
               the
               report
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               by
               coniecture
               .
               Report
               proceeds
               either
               from
               the
               little
               fidelity
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               little
               discretion
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Treason
               is
               imparted
               .
               This
               little
               faith
               is
               vsually
               found
               among
               men
               :
               For
               such
               a
               businesse
               cannot
               be
               communicated
               but
               to
               him
               that
               is
               a
               deare
               friend
               to
               the
               vndertaker
               ,
               or
               to
               one
               that
               is
               discontented
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               conspire
               .
               To
               find
               such
               a
               Friend
               that
               will
               willingly
               expose
               his
               life
               to
               an
               apparant
               danger
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               :
               And
               admit
               you
               finde
               him
               ,
               yet
               you
               cannot
               be
               assured
               of
               his
               Courage
               ,
               although
               you
               haue
               tryed
               him
               in
               other
               affaires
               .
               Moreouer
               to
               measure
               a
               mans
               fidelity
               in
               this
               subiect
               ,
               by
               the
               discontentment
               he
               hath
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               were
               great
               indiscretion
               .
               For
               the
               vndertaker
               hauing
               discouered
               his
               intent●ons
               to
               this
               discontented
               person
               ,
               he
               giues
               him
               meanes
               to
               recouer
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               hatred
               hee
               beares
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               must
               be
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               or
               the
               vndertakers
               must
               haue
               much
               authority
               and
               credit
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               to
               keepe
               his
               Faith
               :
               For
               the
               malecontent
               desiring
               nothing
               more
               then
               the
               Princes
               grace
               and
               fauour
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               a
               good
               occasion
               to
               hope
               for
               it
               by
               the
               discouery
               of
               the
               enterprize
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               little
               indiscretion
               which
               is
               likewise
               in
               such
               men
               ,
               conspiracies
               are
               commonly
               discouered
               ,
               either
               in
               speaking
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               before
               such
               as
               he
               ought
               not
               :
               like
               vnto
               Brutus
               Sonnes
               ,
               who
               hauing
               conferrd
               with
               the
               Tarqui●s
               Embassadours
               before
               one
               of
               their
               Seruants
               ,
               they
               were
               discouered
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               haue
               conspired
               against
               their
               Countrey
               .
               Cataline
               acquainted
               Fuluia
               with
               his
               designe
               ,
               who
               discouered
               it
               to
               
                 Cicero
                 ;
                 Diuis
              
               discouered
               the
               Treason
               which
               he
               had
               plotted
               against
               Alexander
               ,
               to
               a
               yong
               youth
               named
               .
               N●●homachus
               ,
               who
               reuealed
               it
               to
               C●balinius
               ,
               and
               ●e
               to
               Alexander
               .
            
             
               The
               Treason
               of
               Sceninus
               against
               Nero
               ,
               was
               discouered
               by
               coniecture
               ;
               Sceninus
               hauing
               the
               day
               before
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Enterprize
               ,
               made
               his
               will
               and
               
               commanded
               Milichus
               his
               freed
               man
               to
               sharpen
               his
               Dagger
               ;
               he
               enfranchised
               all
               his
               Bond-men
               ,
               and
               caused
               many
               Rowlers
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               binding
               vp
               of
               wounds
               :
               So
               as
               this
               freed
               man
               doubting
               that
               these
               preparations
               were
               for
               some
               such
               Enterprize
               ,
               aduertised
               Nero
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               meanes
               discouered
               the
               other
               conspirators
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               Spies
               prying
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               may
               by
               the
               indiscretion
               ,
               lightnesse
               ,
               or
               malice
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               by
               coniecture
               ,
               haue
               some
               light
               of
               that
               which
               passeth
               ;
               and
               they
               must
               especially
               obserue
               the
               actions
               of
               discontented
               persons
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               may
               better
               their
               condition
               by
               the
               Princes
               death
               .
            
             
               It
               remaines
               now
               to
               know
               ,
               
               (
               after
               the
               discouery
               of
               such
               Enterprizes
               )
               how
               to
               punish
               them
               fitly
               and
               seasonably
               .
               For
               many
               times
               it
               may
               be
               done
               vnsitly
               :
               And
               instead
               of
               amazing
               the
               confederates
               which
               are
               not
               yet
               discouered
               ,
               you
               shall
               thrust
               them
               on
               to
               effect
               their
               designe
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               shall
               incense
               and
               inuite
               others
               to
               make
               attempts
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               diuerting
               them
               by
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               first
               .
               The
               Prince
               being
               aduertised
               of
               some
               Enterprize
               against
               his
               person
               ,
               before
               he
               publish
               it
               or
               seeke
               to
               punish
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               seeke
               to
               discouer
               it
               with
               all
               the
               particularities
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               measuring
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               conspirators
               with
               his
               owne
               .
               If
               the
               Conspirators
               be
               strong
               ,
               he
               must
               resolue
               vpon
               some
               other
               pretext
               to
               make
               himselfe
               the
               stronger
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               he
               must
               dissemble
               ,
               bestowing
               fauours
               and
               gifts
               vpon
               the
               Conspirators
               ,
               left
               that
               finding
               themselues
               discouered
               ,
               they
               attempt
               not
               openly
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               conspiracy
               of
               the
               two
               Legions
               (
               which
               the
               Romans
               had
               left
               for
               the
               guard
               of
               Capona
               against
               the
               Samnites
               )
               who
               had
               resolued
               to
               sacke
               the
               Caponans
               ,
               the
               Senate
               hauing
               giuen
               charge
               to
               Rutilius
               the
               new
               Consull
               to
               preuent
               it
               ;
               to
               kill
               them
               asleepe
               ,
               he
               caused
               and
               commaunded
               it
               to
               bee
               proclaimed
               ,
               that
               the
               Senate
               had
               decreed
               they
               should
               continue
               there
               still
               in
               Gar●isson
               :
               
               So
               as
               hoping
               they
               should
               alwayes
               haue
               time
               to
               execute
               their
               designes
               ,
               they
               deferr'd
               it
               .
               But
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               they
               separated
               them
               ,
               sending
               some
               one
               way
               ,
               some
               another
               ,
               they
               resolued
               to
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               as
               they
               did
               :
               The
               which
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               done
               ,
               i●
               after
               this
               first
               policy
               they
               had
               taken
               order
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               stronger
               before
               they
               had
               diuided
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               a
               Prince
               that
               wil
               haue
               time
               to
               discouer
               or
               punish
               a
               Treason
               ,
               hee
               must
               cause
               the
               conspirators
               to
               haue
               an
               opinion
               to
               finde
               a
               more
               fit
               occasion
               to
               execute
               their
               designes
               :
               And
               he
               must
               not
               be
               rash
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               if
               the
               danger
               be
               not
               apparant
               in
               staying
               .
               For
               the
               punishment
               is
               made
               for
               two
               principall
               ends
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               free
               himselfe
               of
               such
               dangerous
               persons
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               to
               terrife
               others
               by
               the
               example
               of
               punishment
               ,
               from
               attempting
               the
               like
               .
               Whereas
               by
               haste
               the
               Prince
               not
               onely
               looses
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               punishment
               ;
               but
               also
               he
               hazards
               his
               person
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               that
               punishments
               seeme
               necessary
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               subiect
               or
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               businesse
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               mildnesse
               and
               clemency
               may
               bring
               more
               reputation
               and
               safety
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               then
               the
               impunity
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               he
               shall
               doe
               well
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               such
               an
               action
               .
               Augustus
               pardoned
               Cunia
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               last
               assured
               his
               life
               more
               then
               he
               had
               done
               by
               the
               punishment
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               executed
               for
               the
               like
               attempts
               .
               The
               vnexpected
               Clemency
               of
               a
               Prince
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               the
               which
               proceeds
               not
               from
               feare
               and
               cowardize
               ,
               doth
               not
               onely
               binde
               him
               to
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               but
               doth
               mollisie
               the
               bit●●rnesse
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               who
               grow
               the
               more
               incensed
               by
               punishments
               ;
               the
               which
               being
               held
               vniust
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               hold
               the
               same
               opinion
               of
               the
               Prince
               with
               the
               vndertakers
               ,
               they
               thinke
               ●t
               lawfull
               to
               be
               reuenged
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               of
               an
               iniury
               or
               some
               violence
               done
               to
               the
               Publique
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               priuate
               person
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               17.
               
               Of
               the
               treason
               of
               Places
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               and
               Armies
               ,
               and
               other
               forces
               of
               the
               Estate
               :
               and
               of
               the
               remedies
               to
               preuent
               the
               effect
               .
            
             
               BY
               the
               Treasons
               which
               are
               practised
               vpon
               strong
               places
               ,
               or
               vpon
               Townes
               of
               importance
               ,
               or
               vpon
               Armies
               or
               principall
               forces
               ,
               Estates
               are
               brought
               to
               their
               ruine
               .
               The
               onely
               remedy
               is
               in
               the
               fore-sight
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               choice
               which
               they
               shall
               make
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               shall
               giue
               the
               command
               :
               And
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               speciall
               care
               to
               choose
               men
               that
               are
               not
               couetous
               ,
               ambitious
               ,
               cunning
               ,
               or
               dissemblers
               ,
               light
               ,
               or
               inconstant
               ;
               or
               easily
               subiect
               to
               discontentments
               ;
               or
               men
               that
               haue
               great
               support
               and
               credit
               ,
               and
               are
               vndertakers
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               thus
               prouided
               for
               the
               Election
               you
               must
               not
               so
               ioyne
               the
               authority
               of
               command
               with
               the
               forces
               in
               one
               man
               ,
               as
               when
               you
               would
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               sep●rate
               them
               :
               And
               not
               onely
               he
               which
               hath
               the
               Authority
               ,
               but
               also
               they
               which
               command
               the
               particular
               forces
               ,
               must
               depend
               immediately
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               with
               charge
               notwithstanding
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Prince
               hath
               giuen
               the
               authority
               of
               command
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               receiue
               a
               Counter
               command
               .
               And
               it
               is
               of
               no
               force
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               which
               are
               to
               depend
               not
               wholy
               vpon
               him
               that
               is
               to
               command
               them
               ,
               he
               cannot
               answere
               for
               that
               which
               they
               giue
               him
               incharge
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Prince
               trusts
               him
               ,
               hee
               must
               likewise
               trust
               ;
               and
               watching
               ouer
               the
               forces
               ,
               aduertize
               him
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               obey
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               them
               according
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               his
               charge
               .
            
             
               Some
               in
               like
               manner
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               formerly
               sayd
               )
               haue
               
               held
               it
               fit
               ,
               not
               to
               continue
               great
               commands
               in
               owne
               man
               ,
               especially
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               whereby
               the
               custome
               of
               obeying
               him
               ,
               the
               Subiects
               may
               tie
               themselues
               too
               strictly
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               meanes
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Prouince
               where
               he
               commands
               .
               These
               are
               the
               remedies
               to
               preuent
               the
               greatest
               treasons
               :
               For
               the
               rest
               which
               are
               made
               by
               intelligences
               with
               petty
               companions
               ,
               as
               in
               corrupting
               a
               Centinell
               or
               a
               Corporall
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               guard
               to
               seaze
               vpon
               a
               Port
               ,
               they
               may
               easily
               auoide
               it
               ,
               in
               drawing
               the
               guards
               by
               lot
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               care
               and
               dillig●nce
               of
               the
               Captaines
               .
               And
               if
               they
               be
               aduertized
               of
               some
               practice
               which
               the
               Enemy
               makes
               with
               the
               Souldiers
               and
               Inhabitants
               of
               a
               Towne
               ,
               they
               may
               cause
               some
               to
               make
               shew
               to
               be
               of
               the
               intelligence
               ,
               who
               addressing
               themselues
               to
               those
               whom
               they
               haue
               reason
               to
               distrust
               ,
               they
               may
               easily
               discouer
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               18.
               
               Of
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               them
               .
            
             
               COnspiracies
               and
               Treasons
               are
               most
               commonly
               secret
               and
               hidden
               ,
               and
               are
               plotted
               by
               few
               men
               ,
               the
               which
               makes
               them
               more
               difficult
               to
               discouer
               ,
               and
               more
               easie
               to
               punish
               .
               Contrariwise
               Rebellions
               and
               Factions
               are
               made
               more
               openly
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               cannot
               be
               attempted
               without
               great
               numbers
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               with
               more
               difficulty
               pacified
               and
               punished
               ;
               and
               doe
               more
               vsually
               draw
               after
               them
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Estate
               then
               the
               former
               .
               But
               to
               know
               how
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               himselfe
               in
               a
               Rebellion
               ,
               he
               must
               consider
               whether
               he
               be
               stronger
               or
               weaker
               then
               the
               Rebells
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               hold
               himselfe
               the
               weaker
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               equall
               in
               forces
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               may
               not
               hazard
               his
               authority
               vpon
               a
               doubtfull
               euent
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
               ordinary
               among
               equals
               .
               If
               hee
               bee
               the
               stronger
               ,
               hee
               must
               preuent
               it
               in
               the
               beginning
               speedily
               and
               secretly
               ;
               cutting
               off
               the
               Heads
               and
               chiefe
               Commanders
               ,
               before
               they
               know
               they
               are
               taken
               ;
               and
               then
               present
               himselfe
               with
               courage
               to
               suppresse
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               amaze
               the
               Rebels
               :
               And
               if
               he
               be
               farre
               from
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Rebellion
               is
               made
               ,
               he
               must
               approach
               ;
               as
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fift
               did
               ,
               who
               passed
               from
               Spaine
               into
               Flanders
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               the
               rebellion
               of
               the
               Gantois
               ,
               the
               which
               succeeded
               happily
               .
               For
               to
               abandon
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Rebellion
               begins
               ,
               or
               to
               retire
               farre
               from
               it
               is
               held
               a
               feare
               ,
               the
               which
               blemish
               and
               impaire
               the
               credit
               &
               authority
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               encourage
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               People
               more
               bold
               and
               insolent
               .
               But
               if
               he
               findes
               not
               himselfe
               the
               stronger
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               some
               great
               aduantage
               ;
               without
               retiring
               himselfe
               too
               farre
               from
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Rebellion
               is
               made
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               shew
               to
               haue
               a
               will
               to
               yeeld
               to
               that
               which
               the
               people
               desire
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               time
               to
               grow
               cold
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               haue
               no
               Commanders
               of
               credit
               and
               authority
               .
            
             
               Sometime
               a
               small
               matter
               may
               be
               able
               to
               reduce
               a
               people
               to
               their
               duty
               :
               And
               in
               such
               Encounters
               subtile
               and
               in
               ●entiue
               spirits
               are
               fit
               ,
               as
               likewise
               those
               which
               are
               popular
               and
               eloquent
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               and
               to
               draw
               a
               mutinous
               multitude
               to
               their
               duty
               ,
               by
               feare
               ,
               distrust
               ,
               and
               hope
               .
               That
               familiar
               and
               popular
               course
               which
               
                 Menenius
                 Agrippa
              
               obserued
               with
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               a
               Comparison
               of
               the
               diuision
               of
               the
               members
               from
               a
               humane
               body
               ,
               succeeded
               better
               to
               pacifie
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               hee
               had
               falne
               vpon
               more
               serious
               reasons
               .
               The
               inuention
               which
               Calaminus
               the
               Capouan
               made
               vse
               of
               ,
               to
               saue
               the
               Senators
               of
               Capoua
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               was
               no
               lesse
               witty
               :
               For
               ioyning
               himselfe
               to
               their
               party
               ,
               and
               applauding
               them
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               seeing
               them
               resolute
               to
               put
               their
               Senators
               to
               death
               ,
               hee
               propounded
               vnto
               them
               that
               they
               should
               begin
               first
               with
               him
               that
               was
               most
               odious
               
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               withall
               he
               let
               them
               know
               that
               the
               Estate
               must
               not
               remaine
               without
               gouernment
               ,
               &
               that
               before
               they
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               must
               make
               choice
               of
               some
               other
               in
               his
               place
               .
               So
               not
               able
               to
               agree
               ,
               and
               passing
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               they
               whom
               they
               mean●
               to
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               were
               much
               better
               then
               the
               others
               whom
               they
               intended
               to
               choose
               in
               their
               p●aces
               :
               And
               to
               the
               people
               were
               pacified
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               i●
               such
               mutinies
               and
               combustions
               ,
               they
               haue
               made
               vse
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               extraordinary
               signe
               from
               Heauen
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               vnexpected
               misfortune
               ;
               where
               with
               the
               people
               being
               toucht
               and
               amazed
               ,
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               perswaded
               to
               returne
               to
               their
               duties
               .
               A
               Ma●
               of
               authority
               and
               credit
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               may
               preuaile
               much
               in
               such
               occasions
               .
               Soderin
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Florence
               ,
               comming
               f●●th
               in
               publique
               with
               his
               Pontificall
               Robes
               and
               his
               Clergie
               pacified
               the
               Florentins
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               combustion
               one
               against
               a●other
               .
               And
               as
               in
               some
               places
               Preachers
               haue
               beene
               the
               Firebrands
               of
               sedition
               ,
               and
               the
               trumpets
               of
               Warre
               ,
               in
               others
               they
               haue
               serued
               to
               pacifie
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               made
               good
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               But
               if
               the
               people
               cannot
               be
               suddenly
               rec●aimed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               popular
               mutinie
               passeth
               into
               Rebellion
               and
               a
               setled
               reuolte
               :
               you
               must
               then
               seeke
               to
               reduce
               them
               by
               degrees
               ,
               disvniting
               them
               ,
               and
               gayning
               some
               of
               the
               commanders
               vnderhand
               ,
               by
               promises
               and
               benefits
               ;
               or
               putting
               them
               in
               distrust
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               iealousie
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               If
               nei●her
               of
               these
               remedies
               will
               preuaile
               ,
               hee
               must
               yeild
               to
               that
               which
               the
               people
               demand
               ,
               either
               in
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               :
               For
               that
               loue
               and
               reputation
               being
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Princes
               Authority
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               in
               yeilding
               seemes
               to
               diminish
               his
               reputation
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               yet
               thereby
               hee
               shall
               preserue
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               being
               pacified
               ,
               he
               may
               by
               other
               meanes
               recouer
               his
               reputation
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               such
               occurrents
               he
               may
               so
               carry
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               vse
               such
               dexterity
               ,
               that
               accommodating
               
               himselfe
               mildly
               to
               the
               peoples
               inclination
               ,
               he
               shall
               seeme
               to
               grant
               that
               willingly
               which
               they
               extort
               from
               him
               by
               force
               ;
               being
               necessary
               that
               the
               Prince
               to
               maintaine
               his
               authority
               ,
               make
               shewe
               to
               will
               and
               desire
               that
               which
               hee
               cannot
               hinder
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               apply
               his
               will
               to
               his
               power
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               make
               it
               knowne
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               he
               desires
               ,
               he
               must
               seeke
               to
               draw
               some
               apparant
               aduantage
               for
               his
               greatnesse
               :
               There
               being
               few
               actions
               in
               the
               Estate
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Pri●ce
               either
               in
               effect
               or
               in
               shew
               may
               not
               draw
               some
               aduantage
               ;
               although
               in
               another
               thing
               he
               be
               damnified
               :
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Wisedome
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               more
               ioyfull
               of
               the
               aduantage
               which
               he
               receiues
               ,
               then
               discontented
               for
               the
               disaduantage
               which
               his
               Enemies
               sought
               to
               procure
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Turkish
               Emperours
               although
               they
               be
               powerfull
               ,
               haue
               beene
               many
               times
               constrayned
               to
               yeeld
               some
               of
               their
               Ministers
               to
               the
               Ianizaries
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
               The
               which
               a
               well
               aduised
               Prince
               should
               neuer
               doe
               ,
               if
               his
               Ministers
               had
               not
               otherwise
               highly
               offended
               ;
               but
               seeing
               himselfe
               reduced
               to
               this
               extremity
               ,
               he
               should
               giue
               them
               meanes
               to
               escape
               ,
               yet
               dissembling
               that
               it
               is
               with
               his
               consent
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               it
               were
               a
               cruell
               Iniustice
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               an
               innocent
               man
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               furious
               multitude
               ,
               the
               shame
               will
               redowne
               vpon
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               disdaine
               ,
               and
               a
               distrust
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               whom
               hee
               should
               call
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               who
               will
               rather
               gouerne
               themselues
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               those
               which
               had
               credit
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               to
               his
               desire
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Ministers
               are
               found
               to
               haue
               carried
               themselues
               ill
               ,
               the
               Prince
               may
               take
               this
               occasion
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               pacifie
               a
               popular
               mutinie
               :
               Although
               it
               were
               more
               discreetly
               done
               to
               preuent
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               stay
               vntill
               hee
               were
               vrged
               to
               doe
               that
               by
               force
               ,
               which
               for
               his
               owne
               good
               he
               should
               haue
               formerly
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               19.
               
               Of
               Factions
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               hinder
               the
               effects
               .
            
             
               THere
               remaineth
               now
               to
               speake
               of
               Factions
               ,
               for
               the
               last
               and
               most
               ordinary
               causes
               for
               the
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               .
               They
               are
               seldome
               framed
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               vnlesse
               great
               men
               be
               of
               the
               party
               :
               For
               they
               grow
               eyther
               from
               the
               priuate
               quarrells
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               who
               imbarque
               the
               people
               on
               their
               sides
               ;
               or
               from
               the
               subiect
               of
               some
               reformation
               ;
               or
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               publique
               affaires
               .
               If
               they
               grow
               from
               particular
               quarells
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               speedily
               force
               them
               to
               referre
               the
               cause
               to
               his
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               to
               Arbitrators
               ,
               without
               making
               shewe
               to
               fauour
               the
               one
               more
               then
               the
               other
               .
               This
               was
               that
               which
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               did
               ,
               in
               the
               suit
               depending
               betwixt
               Madame
               Lonyse
               his
               Mother
               and
               Charles
               Duke
               of
               Bourbon
               ,
               who
               reuolted
               vpon
               this
               subiect
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               controuersie
               cannot
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               proofes
               faile
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               although
               that
               by
               strong
               presumptions
               ,
               the
               fact
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               apparent
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               concernes
               the
               honour
               of
               one
               of
               the
               parties
               in
               the
               decision
               of
               the
               business
               :
               the
               Prince
               must
               separate
               them
               ,
               imploying
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Estate
               in
               some
               honourable
               charges
               ,
               the
               one
               farre
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               And
               hee
               must
               Entertayne
               them
               thus
               diuided
               ,
               vntill
               that
               eyther
               their
               credit
               bee
               diminished
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               that
               time
               hath
               made
               them
               forget
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               temper
               their
               hatred
               .
               If
               (
               as
               it
               happens
               often
               )
               to
               the
               priuate
               quarrells
               of
               great
               Men
               ,
               they
               adde
               some
               publique
               pretext
               ,
               as
               of
               reformation
               ,
               Liberty
               or
               Religion
               :
               The
               Prince
               not
               able
               to
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               these
               factions
               ,
               hee
               must
               ioyne
               with
               the
               stronger
               to
               
               ruine
               the
               weaker
               :
               Wherein
               hauing
               once
               preuailed
               ,
               he
               must
               free
               himselfe
               by
               diuers
               meanes
               (
               yet
               lawfull
               )
               of
               the
               cheife
               Commanders
               with
               whom
               hee
               had
               ioyned
               ,
               eyther
               imploying
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Estate
               ,
               or
               causing
               them
               to
               bee
               punished
               for
               their
               priuate
               offences
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Prince
               comes
               not
               in
               time
               to
               ruine
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               equall
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Counterpease
               cannot
               waigh
               downe
               the
               ballance
               ;
               hee
               must
               attend
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Euent
               of
               some
               misfortune
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               they
               may
               find
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               that
               side
               ,
               to
               ruine
               him
               wholy
               .
               Yet
               if
               in
               this
               case
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Factions
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Prince
               ,
               bee
               to
               reape
               the
               Honour
               and
               fruits
               of
               the
               Victory
               of
               one
               of
               the
               two
               partyes
               ;
               the
               Prince
               shall
               doe
               more
               wisely
               to
               ballance
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               himselfe
               rather
               an
               Arbitrator
               or
               a
               Iudge
               of
               their
               pretentions
               ,
               then
               a
               party
               :
               For
               that
               hee
               should
               make
               himselfe
               to
               those
               ,
               against
               whom
               hee
               should
               declare
               himselfe
               :
               and
               should
               not
               thereby
               gayne
               any
               Authority
               or
               credit
               amongst
               those
               ,
               whose
               party
               hee
               should
               imbrace
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               hee
               should
               not
               be
               receiued
               by
               the
               partizans
               ,
               but
               to
               countenance
               their
               designes
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               any
               affection
               they
               beare
               him
               ,
               hauing
               already
               ingaged
               themselues
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               first
               aduanced
               his
               standard
               ,
               and
               had
               presented
               himselfe
               vnto
               them
               to
               bee
               their
               Leader
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               them
               in
               their
               designes
               ;
               And
               they
               will
               attribute
               to
               the
               credit
               of
               their
               Commander
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Prince
               should
               afterwards
               doe
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               principall
               Remedy
               must
               bee
               vsed
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               For
               that
               when
               as
               the
               parties
               are
               once
               framed
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               rather
               study
               how
               hee
               may
               liue
               in
               this
               corruption
               of
               State
               ,
               then
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               meanes
               how
               to
               take
               it
               away
               .
               For
               if
               eyther
               of
               the
               parties
               haue
               an
               aduantage
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               abandon
               his
               Armes
               ,
               vntill
               
               he
               haue
               ruined
               his
               opposite
               :
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               shall
               haue
               a
               double
               losse
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               he
               shall
               lose
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Subiects
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               head
               of
               the
               faction
               being
               fortified
               with
               credit
               ,
               he
               may
               cause
               him
               to
               lose
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               vsurpe
               his
               Estate
               .
               But
               if
               both
               parties
               be
               equall
               ,
               they
               will
               containe
               themselues
               through
               the
               feare
               they
               haue
               one
               of
               another
               .
               And
               the
               Prince
               hath
               no
               other
               remedy
               ,
               then
               to
               breed
               a
               iealousie
               and
               distrust
               among
               the
               Commanders
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               party
               ,
               making
               many
               equall
               in
               in
               honour
               and
               dignity
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               agree
               to
               obey
               any
               other
               Head
               then
               the
               Prince
               ;
               or
               aduancing
               some
               of
               those
               which
               obey
               the
               Heads
               of
               parties
               ,
               to
               greater
               dignities
               then
               their
               Generals
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               disdaine
               to
               obey
               them
               .
               This
               must
               be
               practised
               with
               such
               as
               haue
               many
               followers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             COVNSELLOR
             OF
             ESTATE
             .
             OR
             ,
             A
             COLLECTION
             OF
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             Remarkable
             Considerations
             seruing
             for
             the
             Managing
             of
             Publicke
             Affaires
             .
             PART
             .
             III.
             CONTAYNING
             THE
             MEANES
             to
             increase
             an
             ESTATE
             .
          
           
             
               CHAPTER
               I.
               Of
               the
               increasing
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               the
               enlarging
               of
               Townes
               .
            
             
               AN
               Estate
               is
               increased
               either
               by
               multiplying
               or
               husbanding
               that
               which
               is
               our
               owne
               ,
               or
               by
               adding
               vnto
               it
               ,
               
               and
               drawing
               vnto
               vs
               that
               which
               is
               another
               mans
               ,
               by
               lawfull
               meanes
               .
               Our
               owne
               is
               multiplied
               either
               by
               manuring
               the
               land
               ;
               or
               by
               enlarging
               of
               Townes
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               may
               serue
               for
               defence
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               head
               
               against
               an
               enemy
               ;
               or
               in
               taking
               care
               of
               the
               procreation
               ,
               breeding
               vp
               ,
               and
               education
               of
               Children
               :
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               manuring
               of
               the
               Land
               and
               that
               which
               depends
               thereon
               ,
               it
               hath
               beene
               recōmended
               formerly
               ,
               in
               treating
               of
               the
               wealth
               and
               the
               reuenues
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               the
               enlarging
               and
               amplifying
               of
               Townes
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               after
               diuers
               manners
               ,
               either
               in
               drawing
               together
               people
               disper●ed
               here
               and
               there
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               in
               many
               scattered
               Houses
               and
               Villages
               ,
               and
               reducing
               them
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               as
               Theseus
               did
               at
               Athens
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               say
               it
               is
               practized
               at
               Brazeele
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               Ciuillize
               that
               people
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               the
               better
               meanes
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               :
               Or
               else
               people
               fearing
               the
               inuasion
               of
               some
               strange
               Nation
               ,
               haue
               reduced
               themselues
               into
               some
               place
               that
               was
               strong
               of
               Scituation
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               Veni●e
               was
               amplyfied
               and
               built
               .
               The
               ancient
               Spaniards
               retired
               themselues
               to
               the
               Moun●aines
               of
               Bi●●ay
               and
               Aragon
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Moores
               held
               Spaine
               ▪
               The
               Persians
               flying
               before
               Tamberlaine
               ,
               some
               retyred
               themselues
               to
               Mount
               Taurus
               ▪
               others
               to
               Anti-Taurus
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               the
               Ilands
               of
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               where
               they
               peopled
               many
               Townes
               .
               Pisa
               was
               en●arged
               by
               the
               Ruines
               of
               Genoua
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               sack●
               by
               the
               Sarrasins
               .
               The
               comming
               of
               Attilla
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               beginning
               and
               foundation
               of
               Venice
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               best
               families
               of
               Italy
               being
               retired
               into
               the
               Townes
               of
               the
               Adriatique
               Sea
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               the
               fury
               of
               so
               powerfull
               an
               Enemy
               .
               London
               and
               many
               Townes
               in
               England
               haue
               beene
               peopled
               by
               French
               and
               Flemmings
               ,
               being
               chased
               out
               of
               their
               Countries
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               pleasantnesse
               and
               beauty
               of
               some
               Townes
               ,
               for
               their
               Scituation
               or
               their
               buildings
               ,
               
               haue
               drawne
               many
               to
               frequent
               them
               .
               The
               structure
               of
               the
               Pyramides
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               the
               bounty
               of
               the
               Aire
               of
               
                 Mitilene
                 ,
                 Smirna
              
               ,
               and
               Rho●es
               ,
               made
               many
               Rom●ns
               resolue
               to
               leaue
               
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               abode
               there
               :
               The
               which
               hath
               beene
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               increase
               and
               amplyfying
               of
               those
               places
               .
               
               But
               profit
               is
               that
               which
               drawes
               most
               Men
               to
               liue
               in
               a
               place
               :
               The
               which
               although
               it
               bee
               of
               diuers
               sorts
               ,
               yet
               it
               proceeds
               from
               three
               principall
               caus●s
               ,
               the
               which
               must
               concurre
               for
               the
               enlarging
               of
               a
               Towne
               ;
               The
               commodity
               of
               the
               sci●uation
               ,
               
               the
               fertility
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               the
               facility
               of
               commerce
               .
            
             
               The
               commodity
               of
               the
               Scituation
               consists
               in
               two
               things
               ;
               
               the
               one
               to
               send
               forth
               that
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               aboundance
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               to
               receiue
               that
               from
               others
               which
               wee
               want
               ,
               which
               two
               must
               concurre
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               to
               people
               it
               and
               make
               it
               great
               .
               Otherwise
               if
               it
               were
               but
               a
               simple
               passage
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               enlarged
               no
               more
               then
               the
               ●●ands
               of
               the
               Terceres
               ,
               the
               which
               although
               they
               serue
               the
               Portugalls
               for
               a
               passage
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               nothing
               the
               better
               peopled
               :
               And
               Flushing
               ,
               although
               it
               bee
               a
               great
               Hauen
               ,
               where
               many
               Ships
               ariue
               ;
               Yet
               it
               is
               but
               a
               very
               small
               Towne
               .
               Whereas
               
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Lisbone
                 ,
                 Genoua
              
               ,
               and
               Antwerpe
               ,
               hauing
               both
               Commodities
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               haue
               made
               themselues
               great
               .
            
             
               The
               fertility
               of
               the
               Neighbour
               Countrie
               ,
               
               makes
               not
               a
               Towne
               to
               bee
               the
               better
               peopled
               ,
               but
               helpes
               to
               maintaine
               it
               being
               peopled
               from
               other
               places
               :
               For
               wee
               haue
               seene
               and
               see
               daily
               ,
               many
               Townes
               Sc●tuated
               in
               a
               barren
               soile
               ,
               as
               Genoua
               ,
               who
               haue
               made
               and
               maintayned
               themselues
               great
               :
               Necessity
               sharpening
               and
               qui●kening
               the
               Inhabitants
               spirits
               to
               labour
               and
               industrie
               .
            
             
               The
               facility
               of
               cōmerce
               proceeds
               from
               the
               easie
               transportation
               of
               Marchandize
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               water
               or
               by
               land
               ,
               
               in
               a
               plaine
               Countrey
               or
               a
               hilly
               ,
               they
               hauing
               the
               commodity
               of
               carriages
               :
               Yet
               the
               conduct
               by
               water
               is
               more
               easie
               &
               of
               lesse
               charge
               .
               A
               ●auigable
               water
               is
               either
               by
               Sea
               ,
               or
               riuers
               ,
               or
               la●es
               ,
               or
               chānels
               ,
               made
               with
               mens
               hands
               with
               some
               stops
               ;
               
               or
               Pooles
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Miree
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               which
               they
               write
               ,
               had
               fify
               Mi●es
               in
               compa●se
               .
               But
               of
               al
               the
               transportation
               by
               wat●r
               ,
               that
               by
               Sea
               is
               much
               more
               commodious
               and
               profitable
               :
               And
               the
               Towne
               which
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               accompanied
               with
               a
               good
               Port
               ,
               whereas
               Ships
               may
               ride
               safely
               from
               winds
               and
               the
               violence
               of
               stormes
               ,
               may
               make
               it selfe
               great
               with
               little
               industrie
               .
            
             
               
               Religion
               hath
               sometimes
               serued
               to
               inlarge
               the
               Citty
               of
               Ierus●lem
               :
               For
               the
               Iewes
               sacrifice
               being
               Celebrated
               onely
               there
               ,
               euery
               Man
               ranne
               thither
               ,
               and
               many
               made
               choice
               of
               it
               for
               their
               abode
               :
               And
               many
               Villages
               haue
               of
               late
               beene
               made
               Townes
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Religion
               which
               they
               haue
               tyed
               vnto
               them
               by
               Pilgrimage●
               .
            
             
               The
               erecting
               of
               Schooles
               and
               Vniuersities
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sciences
               ,
               
               haue
               serued
               ot●ers
               to
               amplyfie
               them
               ,
               being
               a
               meanes
               which
               Princes
               haue
               p●act●●●d
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               stay
               their
               Subiects
               ,
               who
               going
               to
               study
               ●ut
               of
               their
               Estate
               ,
               carry
               forth
               the
               money
               ,
               and
               bring
               home
               strong
               manners
               ,
               most
               commonly
               pernitious
               to
               their
               Countrey
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               people
               those
               places
               where
               their
               Elections
               were
               made
               ,
               by
               the
               ●ucc●●●s
               of
               their
               Subiects
               and
               strangers
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Election
               in
               like
               manner
               of
               some
               Seats
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               whose
               Iuris●iction
               hath
               a
               great
               extent
               ,
               and
               is
               well
               peopled
               ,
               may
               also
               serue
               :
               Especially
               in
               that
               sort
               as
               it
               is
               vsed
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               spend
               much
               time
               ,
               and
               disburse
               much
               money
               to
               recouer
               t●eir
               owne
               .
               For
               the
               frequentation
               of
               those
               which
               come
               from
               abroad
               ,
               with
               their
               long
               stay
               ,
               cannot
               but
               bring
               g●●at
               meanes
               which
               remaines
               there
               .
               
               The
               Erecting
               also
               of
               Manufactures
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               ,
               or
               of
               stuffes
               ,
               which
               are
               particular
               to
               a
               Towne
               ,
               and
               sought
               for
               by
               others
               ,
               may
               also
               increase
               it
               .
               Some
               Townes
               haue
               beene
               peopled
               by
               the
               exemptions
               and
               priuiledges
               of
               Princes
               ,
               who
               haue
               drawne
               Inha●itants
               from
               all
               parts
               :
               They
               ●sed
               this
               mea●es
               to
               people
               New-Hauen
               ;
               and
               the
               
               Duke
               of
               Tuscany
               doth
               the
               like
               for
               Liuor●e
               .
               The
               residence
               and
               the
               abode
               of
               the
               Nobility
               &
               Gentry
               in
               Townes
               ,
               
               serues
               likewise
               to
               enlarge
               and
               amplifie
               them
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               such
               Townes
               are
               commonly
               better
               built
               ;
               the
               Nobility
               are
               more
               curious
               to
               haue
               policy
               entertained
               ,
               then
               when
               it
               is
               composed
               onely
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               dreaming
               onely
               of
               their
               gaine
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               their
               businesse
               ,
               haue
               most
               commonly
               little
               care
               of
               the
               Publique
               ,
               vnlesse
               there
               bee
               many
               rich
               men
               which
               haue
               theigouernment
               :
               For
               then
               the
               wealth
               and
               commodity
               which
               they
               enioy
               ,
               giues
               them
               the
               same
               courage
               with
               the
               gentry
               ,
               and
               they
               gouerne
               themselues
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               assist
               them
               with
               some
               publique
               Reuenewes
               to
               that
               effect
               .
               The
               comparison
               of
               the
               Townes
               of
               Italy
               with
               those
               of
               France
               ,
               shews
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               Townes
               inhabited
               by
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               not
               .
               And
               the
               Townes
               of
               Flanders
               and
               Germany
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               rich
               Merchants
               ,
               yeeld
               nothing
               in
               beauty
               to
               those
               of
               Italy
               .
            
             
               The
               residence
               and
               abode
               of
               the
               Prince
               for
               a
               long
               time
               in
               one
               Towne
               ,
               doth
               much
               encrease
               and
               amplifie
               it
               ;
               
               whereof
               the
               example
               is
               but
               too
               familiar
               in
               all
               Estates
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               for
               that
               the
               affaires
               and
               the
               treasure
               are
               brought
               thither
               as
               to
               its
               Center
               ;
               the
               which
               doth
               not
               onely
               draw
               those
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               Princes
               seruice
               ,
               but
               also
               Merchants
               and
               Artizans
               ,
               who
               goe
               where
               there
               is
               commodity
               and
               gaine
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               the
               Procreation
               of
               Children
               .
            
             
               BVt
               they
               striue
               in
               vaine
               to
               increase
               an
               Estate
               by
               the
               manuring
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               peopling
               of
               Townes
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               prouide
               to
               husband
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               fauour
               the
               generation
               ,
               breeding
               vp
               ,
               and
               education
               of
               Children
               ;
               being
               the
               onely
               meanes
               we
               haue
               of
               our
               owne
               ,
               to
               people
               both
               Countries
               and
               Townes
               .
               Augustus
               after
               the
               Ciuill
               warre
               ,
               found
               this
               care
               not
               onely
               worthy
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               necessary
               for
               the
               Estate
               ,
               propounding
               great
               priuiledges
               to
               such
               as
               had
               three
               Children
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               fauour
               a
               single
               life
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               people
               haue
               thought
               they
               had
               prouided
               well
               by
               Poligamy
               ,
               allowing
               one
               man
               to
               haue
               many
               Wiues
               ;
               as
               well
               not
               to
               tye
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               barrennesse
               of
               one
               Wife
               ,
               as
               to
               multiply
               generation
               :
               Yet
               experience
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               that
               whether
               that
               a
               man
               being
               imployed
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               cannot
               commonly
               get
               Children
               which
               liue
               long
               ;
               or
               not
               able
               to
               extend
               the
               care
               of
               a
               Father
               to
               so
               many
               Children
               through
               necessity
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               they
               cannot
               a●taine
               to
               ripe
               age
               ;
               the
               Countrey
               which
               make
               vse
               of
               Poligamie
               ,
               finde
               not
               themselues
               better
               peopled
               then
               others
               .
               The
               Turkes
               raise
               greater
               Armies
               then
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               this
               growes
               from
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Countrey
               which
               they
               possesse
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               make
               ●o
               other
               profession
               but
               Armes
               .
               For
               he
               that
               shall
               compare
               the
               people
               which
               is
               now
               in
               Greece
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               it
               was
               before
               the
               Turke
               entred
               ,
               shall
               finde
               it
               much
               lesse
               peoled
               then
               it
               hath
               beene
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               true
               that
               Celibate
               or
               a
               single
               life
               indifferently
               allowed
               
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               many
               times
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               decay
               of
               people
               in
               an
               Estate
               .
               Charlemaigne
               being
               borne
               in
               an
               Age
               full
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               greatest
               Men
               made
               themselues
               Monckes
               or
               Clergie
               Men
               ,
               although
               that
               otherwise
               hee
               was
               much
               respectiue
               to
               that
               which
               concernes
               Religion
               ,
               hee
               held
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               suffer
               any
               one
               that
               would
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               a
               Moncke
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               you
               may
               not
               allow
               good
               Men
               to
               abandon
               the
               Estate
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               in
               making
               profession
               of
               a
               single
               life
               to
               loose
               the
               race
               .
               Good
               Men
               come
               from
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               valliant
               as
               they
               say
               produce
               their
               like
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Estate
               .
               But
               as
               a
               single
               life
               is
               seemely
               for
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               must
               bee
               some
               :
               it
               seemes
               necessary
               to
               cut
               off
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               to
               hinder
               heereafter
               this
               infinite
               number
               ,
               which
               vnfurnish
               the
               State
               of
               Men
               which
               would
               be
               very
               conuenient
               and
               fit
               for
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               who
               for
               the
               most
               part
               become
               a
               scandall
               and
               reproach
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               Experience
               shewing
               sufficiently
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               excessiue
               multitude
               ,
               is
               not
               capable
               to
               bee
               reduced
               to
               its
               first
               order
               and
               institution
               :
               And
               whereas
               a
               small
               number
               well
               entertayned
               may
               edyfie
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               this
               great
               number
               incapable
               of
               discipline
               ●uines
               all
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               shame
               to
               their
               Mother
               which
               hath
               brought
               them
               forth
               and
               entertayned
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               that
               many
               times
               they
               make
               vse
               of
               their
               retreates
               ,
               rather
               to
               discharge
               Families
               which
               are
               poore
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               deuotion
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               were
               cheifly
               instituted
               ;
               and
               likewise
               that
               an
               infinite
               company
               of
               poore
               are
               kept
               from
               marrying
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               leaue
               their
               children
               miserable
               :
               It
               seemes
               that
               the
               erecti●g
               of
               Seminaries
               in
               all
               professions
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               haue
               formerly
               mentioned
               )
               should
               preuēt
               this
               feare
               &
               the
               incōueniēces
               which
               it
               breeds
               ;
               ●etling
               them
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               no
               one
               should
               want
               a
               retreate
               
               nor
               entertaynment
               in
               seruing
               the
               Publike
               :
               whence
               would
               grow
               its
               encrease
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               Families
               .
               These
               are
               the
               meanes
               to
               encrease
               and
               multiply
               our
               owne
               ,
               by
               our
               owne
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               encrease
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               the
               ●nion
               of
               another
               Man
               's
               to
               ours
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               lawfull
               meanes
               to
               draw
               another
               mans
               ,
               and
               to
               vnite
               it
               to
               our
               owne
               ,
               are
               of
               many
               sorts
               ▪
               The
               Romans
               knew
               how
               to
               mannage
               them
               with
               great
               wisedome
               and
               dexterity
               .
               The
               first
               whereof
               they
               made
               vse
               ,
               was
               to
               draw
               and
               vnite
               vnto
               them
               the
               people
               whom
               they
               had
               conque●●d
               ;
               as
               they
               did
               them
               of
               Alba
               and
               the
               Sabins
               .
               The
               second
               was
               to
               ruine
               the
               Neighbour
               Citties
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               force
               the
               Inhabitants
               to
               retire
               to
               Rome
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               to
               grant
               the
               right
               of
               Romane
               Burgesses
               ,
               to
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               powerfull
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               vniting
               them
               by
               this
               mea●es
               to
               their
               Estate
               ,
               and
               binding
               them
               to
               the
               defence
               ther●of
               .
               The
               fourth
               to
               treate
               equall
               alliances
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Society
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Latins
               ;
               or
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Friendship
               ;
               as
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               Aegypt
               and
               Asia
               .
               
               They
               haue
               also
               made
               vse
               to
               increase
               their
               Estate
               by
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               weaker
               ;
               as
               they
               did
               taking
               that
               of
               Capoua
               against
               the
               Samnites
               ,
               and
               of
               Messina
               against
               Hieron
               and
               the
               Carthaginians
               .
            
             
               Some
               Princes
               of
               our
               time
               haue
               made
               good
               vse
               of
               this
               meanes
               ,
               hauing
               changed
               the
               protection
               into
               an
               absolute
               Seignoury
               ,
               some
               vnder
               colour
               of
               the
               disloyalty
               of
               the
               Anones
               ;
               others
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Auories
               themselues
               ;
               Some
               vppon
               pretext
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               beene
               satisfied
               ,
               certaine
               summes
               of
               money
               which
               they
               had
               imployed
               for
               the
               Defence
               thereof
               :
               And
               some
               for
               the
               onely
               
               consideration
               of
               conueniencie
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               for
               a
               defence
               to
               their
               Estate
               .
            
             
               The
               Romans
               haue
               also
               made
               vse
               for
               their
               encrease
               ,
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               Kings
               ,
               their
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Allies
               ,
               
               who
               haue
               made
               them
               heires
               of
               their
               Kingdome
               by
               Testament
               ,
               as
               A●talus
               King
               of
               Asia
               did
               ;
               and
               Anichomede
               King
               of
               Bythinia
               .
               The
               Genois
               had
               Pera
               in
               gift
               from
               
                 Michael
                 Paleologue
              
               Emperour
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Cabo
                 Ioanin
              
               ,
               likewise
               Emperour
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               gaue
               Metillin
               to
               
                 Francis
                 Cataguse
              
               ,
               a
               Genois
               .
               The
               Venetians
               had
               Veggia
               from
               
                 Iohn
                 Phano
                 ;
                 Francis
                 Forse
              
               had
               Sauonne
               from
               Lewis
               the
               Eleuenth
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Fredericke
               the
               third
               ,
               gaue
               Modena
               and
               Rhegium
               to
               Borso
               Duke
               of
               Ferrara
               :
               The
               French
               Kings
               haue
               had
               Dauphinie
               by
               the
               Donation
               of
               Humbert
               the
               last
               Dauphin
               ;
               and
               Prouenc●
               by
               the
               Testament
               of
               Charles
               of
               Aniou
               the
               last
               Earle
               of
               Prouence
               .
            
             
               Other
               Princes
               haue
               enlarged
               their
               Estate
               in
               purchasing
               from
               their
               Neighbours
               that
               which
               lay
               conuenient
               for
               them
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Traffique
               more
               beneficiall
               ,
               nor
               more
               honourable
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               then
               to
               purchase
               that
               which
               cannot
               bee
               valued
               .
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               sixt
               ,
               tooke
               Auignon
               and
               the
               County
               of
               Venice
               ,
               in
               payment
               of
               the
               arrerages
               due
               by
               Ioane
               the
               first
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Naples
               ,
               and
               Countesse
               of
               Prouence
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               pention
               which
               shee
               ought
               for
               Sicily
               ;
               Others
               haue
               written
               for
               the
               Realme
               of
               
                 Tunis
                 .
                 Sforse
                 Attendulo
              
               had
               Catigola
               from
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               thirteenth
               .
               The
               Florentins
               had
               Arrezo
               from
               the
               Seignour
               of
               C●sse
               ,
               for
               forty
               thousand
               Florens
               of
               Gold
               ;
               and
               Liuorne
               from
               
                 Thomas
                 Fregose
              
               for
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Duckets
               .
               They
               haue
               also
               purchased
               Cortona
               for
               Ladislaus
               King
               of
               Naples
               ,
               and
               Pisa
               from
               
                 Gabriel
                 Visconte
              
               .
            
             
               Some
               haue
               taken
               their
               Neighbours
               Estate
               in
               Mortgage
               ,
               
               
               the
               which
               lying
               conueniently
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               haue
               〈◊〉
               restored
               ,
               t●e
               i●g●gement
               being
               past
               into
               a
               meere
               alienation
               .
               The
               Electors
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               sold
               their
               voyces
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fourth
               ,
               to
               choose
               his
               Sonne
               ●e●eselaus
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               for
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
               a
               peece
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Emperour
               being
               vnable
               to
               pay
               ,
               hee
               ingaged
               vnto
               them
               sixteene
               imperiall
               Townes
               ,
               the
               which
               they
               haue
               euer
               since
               en●oyed
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Soueraignty
               .
               Lewes
               the
               Eleauenth
               of
               France
               ,
               held
               in
               Mortgage
               the
               County
               of
               Ro●sillo●
               ,
               from
               Iohn
               King
               of
               Aragon
               for
               foure
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
               ,
               the
               which
               King
               Charles
               the
               Eight
               yeelded
               vp
               afterwards
               for
               nothing
               :
               whereby
               hee
               lost
               an
               occasion
               to
               enlarge
               his
               Territories
               :
               But
               hee
               had
               a
               better
               conscience
               then
               the
               Florentins
               ,
               who
               retained
               
                 Borgo
                 Di
                 San
                 Sepulchro
              
               ,
               which
               Pope
               Eugenius
               the
               Fourth
               had
               pawned
               vnto
               them
               for
               fiue
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Crownes
               .
               The
               Polonians
               retaine
               Liuenia
               by
               engagement
               ,
               for
               sixe
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
               ,
               which
               they
               disbursed
               in
               the
               Warre
               made
               for
               the
               Tenton
               Order
               ,
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Musco●ie
               ,
               in
               the
               Yeare
               1558.
               
               But
               since
               the
               Warre
               was
               ended
               ,
               they
               neyther
               speake
               of
               re-embur●ment
               nor
               restitution
               .
            
             
               By
               Marriages
               and
               Al●iances
               the
               Prince
               may
               likewise
               enlarge
               his
               Estate
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Austria
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               Earles
               of
               Asourge
               in
               Suisserland
               ,
               who
               were
               about
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               of
               little
               accompt
               ,
               ha●e
               by
               this
               meanes
               encreased
               in
               Estate
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               at
               this
               day
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               Marriage
               of
               Itha
               ,
               Heire
               to
               Raoul
               of
               P●ulendorfe
               ;
               of
               Bergantia
               ,
               with
               Albert
               of
               A●burge
               Sir●amed
               the
               Rich
               ;
               of
               Het●ngis
               Heire
               to
               
                 ●lrich
                 Liburg
              
               ,
               Landgraue
               of
               Alsacie
               ,
               with
               〈◊〉
               called
               the
               Wise
               ,
               Sonne
               to
               Albert
               the
               Rich
               ;
               of
               Elizabeth
               Heire
               of
               
                 Aus●rea
                 ,
                 Carnithia
                 ,
                 Tirol
              
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Albert
               the
               ●irst
               ;
               of
               Mary
               the
               Heire
               of
               
                 Burgo●dy
                 ,
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 
                 Brabant
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Prouinces
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Maximillion
               the
               first
               ;
               Of
               Ioane
               the
               Heire
               of
               
                 Castille
                 ,
                 Aragon
                 ,
                 Sicily
              
               ,
               and
               Naples
               ,
               with
               Philip
               Arch-duke
               of
               Austrea
               ;
               Of
               Anne
               ,
               the
               Heire
               of
               Hungary
               and
               Bohemia
               ,
               with
               the
               Emperour
               Ferdinand
               ,
               Brother
               to
               Charles
               the
               Fift
               :
               And
               of
               Isabel
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               Mother
               to
               Philip
               the
               Second
               ,
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               with
               Charles
               the
               Fift
               .
               This
               example
               shall
               suffice
               to
               verifie
               the
               increase
               of
               Estates
               in
               a
               Prince
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
               Adoption
               is
               another
               kinde
               of
               portion
               ,
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               they
               of
               Aniou
               ,
               
               and
               afterwards
               they
               of
               Aragon
               haue
               beene
               made
               Kings
               of
               Naples
               and
               Sicily
               ,
               hauing
               beene
               adopted
               by
               Ioane
               .
            
             
               The
               Polonians
               haue
               inlarged
               their
               Estate
               by
               the
               election
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               
               choosing
               them
               among
               the
               neighbour
               Princes
               who
               had
               their
               Estate
               neere
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               so
               they
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iagellon
               being
               called
               to
               gouerne
               their
               Estate
               ,
               they
               haue
               wrought
               so
               as
               they
               haue
               ioyned
               Liuonia
               vnto
               it
               ,
               whereof
               they
               of
               Iagellon
               were
               Dukes
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               the
               Nobillity
               of
               Prusia
               ,
               and
               Podolia
               ,
               equall
               to
               that
               of
               Polonia
               ,
               they
               haue
               increased
               and
               assured
               their
               Estate
               with
               these
               two
               Prouinces
               ;
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               Election
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Prince
               which
               seekes
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               increase
               himselfe
               ,
               
               hee
               must
               not
               so
               much
               relye
               vpon
               the
               inclination
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               considerations
               which
               they
               may
               haue
               for
               their
               priuate
               aduantage
               ;
               but
               hee
               must
               bring
               that
               which
               may
               assist
               and
               helpe
               him
               in
               this
               pursuite
               ,
               as
               Money
               ,
               Force
               ,
               and
               Intelligences
               :
               Especially
               if
               there
               be
               Competitors
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               like
               meanes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               affaires
               and
               persons
               are
               thereunto
               disposed
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               course
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               Popes
               ,
               is
               to
               giue
               their
               voice
               to
               that
               Cardinall
               which
               is
               most
               in
               credit
               ,
               ioyning
               thereunto
               the
               consideration
               of
               priuate
               Interest
               ,
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Bonds
               
               for
               benefits
               receiued
               ,
               with
               hope
               to
               be
               fauoured
               for
               the
               same
               election
               by
               him
               to
               whom
               he
               giues
               his
               voice
               ,
               if
               he
               happens
               to
               fa●●e
               of
               it
               .
               But
               as
               they
               which
               run
               a
               Race
               ,
               many
               times
               hinder
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               whilest
               they
               striue
               ,
               ●
               third
               man
               gets
               to
               the
               Marke
               before
               them
               ;
               so
               commonly
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               whom
               they
               thinke
               should
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               rest
               ,
               sticke
               fast
               by
               the
               way
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               must
               not
               onely
               relye
               vpon
               credit
               .
               Charles
               of
               Austrea
               ,
               who
               after
               was
               chosen
               Emperour
               ,
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               this
               Dignity
               ,
               he
               not
               onely
               distributed
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
               amo●g
               the
               Electors
               ,
               (
               as
               King
               Francis
               had
               done
               for
               his
               part
               )
               but
               hee
               caused
               Leuies
               of
               Souldiers
               to
               bee
               made
               in
               Germany
               ,
               and
               his
               Army
               being
               ready
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               approach
               to
               Frankford
               ,
               vnder
               colour
               to
               keepe
               the
               Election
               from
               being
               forced
               ;
               whereby
               hee
               encouraged
               his
               owne
               party
               ,
               and
               caused
               them
               to
               yeeld
               vnto
               him
               which
               waue●ed
               ,
               and
               he
               terrified
               Brandeburge
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               party
               of
               France
               ,
               so
               as
               hee
               durst
               not
               discouer
               his
               intentions
               .
               As
               for
               practizes
               ,
               Charles
               carried
               himselfe
               more
               cunningly
               then
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               for
               hauing
               first
               of
               all
               laboured
               for
               the
               exclusion
               of
               Francis
               ,
               he
               had
               thereby
               assured
               himselfe
               of
               the
               Electors
               ,
               who
               he
               knew
               would
               neuer
               agree
               to
               choose
               one
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               emulatio●s
               and
               dissentions
               ;
               and
               that
               opposing
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               the●
               which
               should
               be
               excluded
               ,
               would
               more
               willing●y
               giue
               their
               voices
               to
               a
               third
               man
               ,
               then
               to
               him
               that
               had
               ●pposed
               against
               them
               .
               Contrariwise
               the
               French
               Embassad●urs
               labouring
               not
               for
               the
               exclusion
               of
               Charles
               ,
               but
               feeding
               themselues
               with
               the
               hope
               which
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               and
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Brandeburge
               gaue
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               election
               would
               succeed
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               King
               Francis
               ,
               remai●ed
               abused
               ,
               wherein
               Pope
               Lee
               did
               in
               some
               sort
               helpe
               ,
               yet
               contrary
               to
               his
               intention
               :
               For
               although
               he
               desi●ed
               not
               that
               King
               Francis
               should
               be
               made
               Emperour
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               King
               of
               Sp●ine
               ,
               but
               some
               third
               person
               ,
               he
               entertained
               the
               first
               with
               hope
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               when
               
               he
               should
               see
               himselfe
               wholy
               excluded
               ,
               despight
               should
               make
               him
               imploy
               his
               practizes
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               in
               fauour
               of
               some
               Germans
               ,
               and
               that
               hauing
               purchased
               no
               credit
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               grow
               distasted
               ,
               but
               might
               then
               fauour
               this
               designe
               openly
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               in
               euery
               Election
               the
               first
               consideration
               must
               be
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               the
               exclusion
               of
               Competitors
               ;
               being
               certaine
               that
               many
               will
               sooner
               agree
               for
               the
               exclusion
               of
               one
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               for
               the
               Election
               of
               another
               ;
               and
               yet
               ingaging
               them
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               offend
               the
               Competitors
               ,
               you
               bind
               them
               to
               thinke
               no
               more
               of
               them
               .
               But
               if
               many
               agree
               to
               reiect
               you
               ,
               you
               must
               haue
               recourse
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               delay
               the
               Election
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               grow
               weary
               and
               separate
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               encrease
               of
               an
               Estate
               by
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               BVt
               the
               most
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               enlarge
               an
               Estate
               ,
               is
               by
               Conquest
               :
               And
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               you
               must
               know
               how
               to
               attempt
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               warre
               and
               to
               auoide
               it
               .
               
               For
               the
               Enterprize
               of
               warre
               ,
               you
               must
               fly
               two
               things
               :
               Iniustice
               and
               rashnesse
               .
               To
               the
               end
               the
               Warre
               may
               bee
               iust
               ,
               he
               that
               vndertakes
               it
               must
               be
               a
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               and
               end
               must
               be
               iust
               .
               The
               iust
               causes
               to
               make
               War
               are
               our
               owne
               defence
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               our
               Friends
               :
               
               the
               reuenge
               of
               our
               iniuries
               and
               theirs
               :
               The
               iust
               pretentions
               we
               may
               haue
               to
               an
               Estate
               ,
               and
               our
               Diuines
               adde
               not
               only
               the
               defence
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               its
               aduancement
               and
               propagation
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Armes
               ,
               and
               some
               the
               extirpation
               and
               rooting
               out
               of
               a
               contrary
               :
               But
               others
               hold
               that
               Warre
               is
               a
               bad
               meanes
               to
               plant
               piety
               .
            
             
             
               As
               for
               rashnesse
               he
               must
               likewise
               auoide
               it
               :
               and
               for
               this
               effect
               before
               he
               resolue
               to
               warre
               ,
               
               he
               must
               see
               eyther
               some
               apparent
               profit
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               forced
               by
               some
               great
               necessity
               ,
               but
               aboue
               all
               things
               before
               he
               vndertakes
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               assure
               his
               Estate
               both
               within
               and
               without
               .
               Within
               ,
               in
               giuing
               contentment
               to
               his
               subiects
               ,
               iustifying
               his
               taking
               Armes
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               to
               allow
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               if
               neede
               be
               ,
               they
               may
               assist
               him
               :
               without
               in
               renewing
               the
               Leagues
               with
               such
               as
               may
               assist
               vs
               ,
               or
               annoy
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               with
               those
               that
               may
               succour
               them
               ,
               diuerting
               them
               from
               their
               Friendship
               .
               They
               must
               also
               resolue
               ,
               whether
               is
               most
               profitable
               ,
               either
               to
               make
               warre
               by
               Sea
               ,
               or
               by
               Land
               ,
               or
               by
               both
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               place
               .
               Wherein
               although
               there
               be
               no
               generall
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               of
               great
               aduantage
               to
               strike
               rather
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               armes
               or
               legges
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               State
               remaines
               ,
               then
               at
               any
               part
               more
               remote
               .
               As
               likewise
               he
               must
               consider
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Enemy
               feares
               most
               to
               be
               inuaded
               .
               The
               which
               the
               French
               vnto
               this
               day
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Warres
               which
               they
               haue
               had
               with
               the
               Spaniards
               )
               haue
               little
               obserued
               .
               For
               by
               many
               examples
               it
               may
               be
               verified
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               haue
               feared
               most
               ,
               was
               left
               the
               French
               should
               inuade
               him
               by
               Spaine
               .
               King
               Ferdinand
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               although
               he
               were
               inuaded
               by
               the
               County
               of
               Rou●illon
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               stronger
               then
               the
               French
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               entertayne
               the
               Warre
               vpon
               this
               frontier
               ,
               as
               Guschardin
               sayth
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Author
               writes
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               King
               hauing
               taken
               Nauarre
               ,
               more
               by
               the
               amazement
               which
               the
               English
               forces
               gaue
               ,
               then
               by
               his
               owne
               ,
               he
               would
               proceede
               no
               farther
               ;
               holding
               it
               no
               discretion
               to
               begin
               a
               Warre
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Mountaines
               with
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               least
               hee
               should
               remaine
               in
               the
               subiection
               of
               the
               people
               and
               great
               men
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               who
               being
               armed
               within
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               might
               haue
               sought
               to
               aduance
               their
               owne
               Estate
               :
               And
               therefore
               
               seeing
               the
               forces
               of
               France
               turne
               towards
               Italy
               ,
               ●ee
               dismist
               his
               Army
               which
               was
               vpon
               the
               frontier
               of
               Nauarre
               ,
               without
               inuading
               France
               as
               hee
               had
               promised
               to
               his
               Colleagues
               ,
               being
               vnited
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Italy
               against
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               It
               serues
               for
               no
               purpose
               to
               pretend
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               bad
               successe
               of
               the
               voyages
               of
               Perpignean
               and
               Nauarre
               by
               the
               French
               :
               For
               in
               effect
               there
               is
               no
               History
               which
               doth
               not
               attribute
               that
               misfortune
               to
               the
               want
               of
               fore-sight
               and
               negligence
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               bad
               conduct
               of
               their
               Ministers
               :
               For
               admit
               they
               should
               not
               finde
               victuals
               sufficient
               in
               Spaine
               to
               entertaine
               their
               Army
               ,
               yet
               France
               which
               ioynes
               to
               this
               Frontier
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               needy
               ,
               nor
               so
               farre
               off
               ,
               but
               by
               Sea
               or
               Land
               they
               might
               be
               easily
               relieued
               ,
               and
               Spaine
               on
               that
               side
               being
               more
               barren
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               want
               will
               be
               greater
               for
               the
               Spaniard
               then
               for
               the
               French.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               generall
               considerations
               ,
               they
               must
               fore-see
               and
               prouide
               for
               all
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               may
               happen
               in
               such
               an
               Enterprize
               ,
               waighing
               exactly
               ,
               and
               comparing
               our
               forces
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Enemy
               .
               And
               for
               that
               a
               Prince
               doth
               seldome
               conquer
               by
               force
               onely
               ,
               hee
               must
               obserue
               if
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Estate
               which
               he
               meanes
               to
               inuade
               ,
               any
               of
               those
               defects
               which
               is
               sayd
               might
               serue
               for
               the
               ruine
               of
               Estates
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               Warr●
               ,
               
               hee
               must
               haue
               recourse
               to
               Military
               wisedome
               and
               ●udgement
               ,
               which
               deserues
               a
               more
               ample
               discourse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               now
               leaue
               it
               .
               But
               to
               auoide
               Warre
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               considerations
               is
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               a
               fit
               time
               to
               treate
               a
               Peace
               to
               his
               aduantage
               :
               And
               therefore
               hee
               must
               not
               haue
               an
               obstinate
               desire
               wholy
               to
               conquer
               a
               Prouince
               ,
               what
               hope
               soeuer
               good
               Fo●●une
               hath
               giuen
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               study
               how
               to
               make
               profit
               of
               his
               aduantages
               ,
               and
               to
               
               assu●●
               that
               by
               peace
               which
               he
               hath
               conquered
               :
               In
               imitation
               of
               the
               Turke
               who
               holding
               this
               Maxime
               hath
               neuer
               restored
               any
               thing
               of
               Importance
               which
               hee
               hath
               gotten
               ;
               but
               all
               remaining
               in
               his
               possession
               ,
               in
               lesse
               then
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               hee
               hath
               built
               an
               Empire
               fearefull
               to
               all
               his
               Neighbours
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               consideration
               a
               Prince
               ought
               to
               haue
               in
               his
               encrease
               ,
               is
               that
               hee
               make
               his
               profit
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               many
               times
               falling
               out
               ,
               that
               if
               an
               Estate
               newly
               conquered
               ,
               be
               not
               gouerned
               with
               great
               discretion
               and
               Iudgment
               ,
               it
               doth
               rather
               weaken
               ,
               then
               make
               the
               new
               conquerour
               more
               powerfull
               ,
               especially
               if
               this
               encrease
               ,
               ministers
               matter
               of
               iealousie
               to
               the
               Neighbour
               Princes
               :
               For
               thence
               grow
               many
               designes
               and
               Leagues
               against
               him
               .
               Thus
               drawing
               into
               consideration
               the
               aduantages
               of
               a
               conquest
               ,
               he
               must
               likewise
               haue
               a
               care
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               maintaine
               and
               preserue
               it
               ,
               whereof
               we
               haue
               formerly
               spoken
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09487-e3020
           
             An
             Estate
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             esta●●ish●●nt
             o●
             an
             ●state
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             forme
             of
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             sorts
             of
             principalities
             .
          
           
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Seignouriall
             .
          
           
             Tyra●nicall
             .
          
           
             O●
             a
             ●eignoury
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             a
             popular
             ●s●ate
             .
          
           
             Aduantages
             of
             a
             popular
             estate
             
          
           
             Disaduantag●●
             of
             a
             popul●●
             estate
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             Suiss●s
             .
          
           
             Aduantages
             of
             a
             Seignoury
             .
          
           
             Disaduantages
             and
             inconueniences
             of
             a
             Seignoury
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Seignoury
             of
             Venice
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             it
             maintaines
             it selfe
             ▪
             
          
           
             Aduantages
             &
             disaduantages
             in
             a
             Principality
             .
          
           
             I
             hat
             the
             people
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             desire
             liberty
             i●
             a
             principality
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             consists
             the
             dependance
             of
             estates
             〈◊〉
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             markes
             of
             Soueraignty
             .
          
           
             Inconu●nienc●s
             o●
             election
             in
             a
             pri●cipality
             .
          
           
             Aduantages
             of
             〈◊〉
             ●●ecti●n
             .
          
           
             A
             conside●a●so
             ●n
             th●●l●ction
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             the
             which
             they
             exclude
             women
             fró
             the
             gouernment
             in
             some
             estates
             .
          
           
             Diu●●sity
             ●n
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             miseries
             it
             doeth
             procure
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             they
             encounter
             .
          
           
             The
             diu●●●
             condi●ions
             of
             ●●bi●●●
             d●ue●i●●●s
             ●he
             ●orce
             o●●he
             ●st●te
             .
          
           
             Of
             Bond
             men
             .
          
           
             Of
             priuiledged
             Subiects
             .
          
           
             Of
             simple
             Subiects
             .
          
           
             Of
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             orders
             of
             Subiects
             .
          
           
             The
             subiect
             of
             the
             establishing
             of
             Comminalties
             and
             companies
             in
             an
             estate
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Prince
             ought
             not
             to
             crosse
             the
             Comminalties
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             them
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             aboue
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             ●s●icacy
             &
             necessity
             of
             Rel●gion
             in
             on
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Of
             abuses
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Extraordinary
             meanes
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             people
             cōsiderable
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             who
             are
             properly
             called
             barbarians
             .
          
           
             Barbarians
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             Of
             the
             Authors
             o●
             most
             part
             of
             Religion
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Barbar●●s
             in
             〈◊〉
             cloa●●ing
             
          
           
             Barbarou
             ●es
             in
             their
             habitation
             .
          
           
             Barbarous
             in
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             manner
             of
             proc●e●ing
             for
             the
             se●ling
             of
             ●eligion
             ough●
             to
             be
             diuers
             .
          
           
             Prophesies
             d●●
             pose
             a
             people
             to
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             new
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Heauy
             cha●ges
             and
             bur●hens
             dispose
             a
             people
             to
             change
             Religion
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Reuolts
             and
             Ciuill
             Warre
             dispose
             to
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             excessiue
             liberty
             and
             coute●pt
             o●
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             re-vnion
             of
             a
             Countrey
             vnder
             one
             Prince
             ,
             makes
             the
             establi●●me●t
             Religion
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Pa●ts
             and
             qualities
             n●cessary
             to
             the
             b●i●gers
             in
             of
             a
             new
             Religi●n
             .
          
           
             Holinesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Sufficiency
             .
          
           
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             :
          
           
             Instructiō
             a
             powerful
             meanes
             for
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             zeale
             of
             Religion
             must
             be
             accompanied
             with
             conduct
             and
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             Of
             Spirituall
             and
             temporall
             powers
             ,
             and
             their
             iurisdictions
             .
          
           
             The
             obser●ntion
             of
             ceremoni●s
             of
             an
             ancient
             Religion
             ,
             facilitates
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             new
             .
          
           
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             one
             Religion
             in
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Diuersity
             of
             Religion
             dangrous
             in
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             bee
             a●oyded
             euen
             in
             light
             things
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             must
             gouerne
             themselues
             to
             preserue
             the
             ancient
             beliefe
             ,
             in
             a
             diu●●sity
             of
             Religions
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             Heresie
             and
             new
             Religion
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             they
             ought
             to
             carry
             them
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             tolleratiō
             of
             two
             Religions
             in
             an
             estate
             are
             lesse
             hurtful
             then
             a
             ciuil
             Warre
             .
          
           
             Warre
             against
             Here●icks
             〈◊〉
             then
             patty
             ,
             and
             giue
             ,
             〈◊〉
             aduantages
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             dangerous
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             arme
             against
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             assuof
             the
             euent
             .
          
           
             A
             go●d
             aduice
             to
             weaken
             the
             party
             of
             a
             new
             Sector
             Religion
             .
          
           
             To
             draw
             vnto
             him
             the
             heads
             of
             a
             new
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Institution
             of
             Commanders
             .
          
           
             Orders
             of
             Knigh●s
             his
             to
             de●end
             and
             maintaine
             the
             an●ient
             Religion
             .
          
           
             To
             draw
             vnto
             them
             the
             most
             learned
             &
             cap●table
             of
             a
             new
             Religion
             .
          
           
             To
             bear
             downe
             and
             ruine
             the
             temples
             least
             frequenced
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             〈…〉
             Religion
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Carelesness
             in
             Diuine
             seruice
             ▪
             
          
           
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             Rem●dies
             agaynst
             Blasphemy
             and
             n●gligence
             .
          
           
             Against
             Supersti●ion
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             coun●●●
             o●
             estate
             .
          
           
             Qualities
             of
             Coun●●llors
             of
             estate
             .
          
           
             Age
             and
             expe●ience
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             A●●●ent
             difference
             betwixt
             an
             〈◊〉
             Councellor
             of
             estate
             and
             young
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             concernes
             ▪
             Councell
             .
          
           
             A
             mixture
             of
             old
             and
             young
             Councellors
             of
             estate
             .
          
           
             Di●cretion
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             resolution
             in
             a
             Councellor
             .
          
           
             Wilfulnesse
             a
             dangerous
             vice
             in
             a
             Councell
             of
             estate
             .
          
           
             Hee
             must
             be
             without
             ambition
             and
             not
             depending
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             A
             Councellor
             must
             not
             bee
             rash
             and
             precipitate
             .
          
           
             Irresolution
             a
             dangerous
             vice
             in
             a
             Councellor
             and
             to
             be
             aucid●d
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Subtilty
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             not
             be
             too
             confident
             .
          
           
             Other
             qualities
             necessary
             for
             a
             Councel●●
             of
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Eloquence
             .
          
           
             Secrecy
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Councellors
             of
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             change
             of
             Councellors
             of
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             great
             number
             of
             councellors
             of
             estate
             to
             be
             imployde
             else-where
             .
          
           
             O●
             many
             Councels
             of
             Estate
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             auoyd
             the
             contrariety
             of
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             a
             Councell
             .
          
           
             A
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             deliberatiue
             voyce
             .
          
           
             Equallity
             among
             Councellors
             .
          
           
             Order
             in
             giuing
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             S●ffi●●ency
             and
             Capacity
             〈◊〉
             for
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             to
             demaund
             Councell
             .
          
           
             To
             receiue
             counsell
             .
          
           
             To
             examine
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             flattery
             of
             Councellors
             and
             how
             the
             Prince
             should
             auoyd
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             truth
             &
             liberty
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             Councellors
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             prime
             Ministers
             of
             an
             estate
             .
          
           
             A
             Wise
             act
             of
             the
             fir●t
             Minister
             of
             an
             estate
             to
             discharge
             his
             duty
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             Diuersity
             of
             lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             ayme
             and
             end
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             Qualities
             considerable
             in
             the
             establishing
             of
             lawes
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             absolute
             com●and
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             great
             number
             of
             lawes
             ,
             and
             the
             cau●es
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             obseruation
             of
             lawes
             .
          
           
             Of
             seuerity
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Prince
             may
             dispence
             wi●h
             ●h●
             lawes
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             ought
             to
             gouerne
             himselfe
             i●
             seuerity
             .
          
           
             Distinction
             of
             Officers
             &
             Ministers
             of
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Of
             officers
             &
             Commissioners
             and
             of
             their
             difference
             .
          
           
             Consideratiō
             to
             be
             made
             vpon
             a
             Cō●ission
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             person
             from
             whence
             it
             proceeds
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             directi●●●●
             a
             Com●ission
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             Commiss●on
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             a
             Commissioner
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             time
             when
             a
             Commission
             should
             expire
             .
          
           
             ●
             the
             number
             o●●ffi●e●
             .
          
           
             Th●
             〈…〉
             a
             〈…〉
             then
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             I●conueniences
             g●owing
             from
             the
             plurality
             of
             officers
             ;
             and
             the
             meanes
             to
             a●oyd
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             creation
             and
             choyse
             of
             officers
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Soueraigne
             only
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             charges
             must
             be
             distributed
             proportionably
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             capacity
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Principall
             qualities
             required
             in
             an
             officer
             &
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             vl●es
             and
             defects
             are
             as
             well
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             vertues
             ,
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Officers
             .
          
           
             An
             easy
             means
             to
             make
             a
             good
             choice
             .
          
           
             Three
             kinds
             of
             creating
             and
             making
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             By
             election
             .
             By
             lott
             .
          
           
             By
             lot
             and
             election
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             continuance
             of
             Officers
             is
             either
             for
             life
             or
             a
             certaine
             time
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             and
             considerations
             to
             make
             Officers
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             and
             considerations
             to
             perpetuate
             Offices
             during
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             change
             of
             Offices
             and
             Magistrates
             necessary
             in
             a
             popular
             Estate
             ,
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             preuent
             the
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             Estate
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             officers
             ingreat
             charges
             .
          
           
             The
             practize
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Seignoury
             of
             Venice
             ,
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             great
             charges
             to
             preuent
             vsurpation
             .
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             vpon
             the
             same
             subiect
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             chāge
             of
             principall
             Officers
             &
             Magistrates
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Prince
             &
             peace
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Prudence
             required
             in
             this
             change
             .
          
           
             That
             you
             may
             not
             giue
             great
             commands
             in
             a
             Prouince
             to
             those
             that
             were
             borne
             there
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Duty
             of
             Officers
             and
             Magistrates
             doe
             consist
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             duty
             tovvards
             the
             lavves
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             carry
             himselfe
             in
             the
             interpretation
             o●
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             lavv
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             interpretation
             o●
             the
             int●n●ion
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             Examinat●on
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             That
             wee
             must
             stand
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             questions
             vpon
             equity
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             execution
             of
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             time
             the
             law
             o●
             ordinance
             doth
             bind
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             are
             〈◊〉
             a
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ●●●ce
             of
             lawes
             or
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             Of
             Custome
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             required
             to
             giue
             force
             to
             a
             Custome
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             the
             Prince
             consists
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             commandments
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             carry
             himselfe
             in
             the
             verification
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             ●ught
             to
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             vniust
             .
          
           
             The
             disobedience
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             th●
             will
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             bad
             con●equence
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             〈…〉
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             custome
             of
             verifying
             the
             Princes
             Edicts
             hath
             beene
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Mastrate
             ought
             to
             car●y
             himselfe
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             commandement
             after
             a
             Reuocation
             .
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             o●
             Magistrates
             and
             the
             power
             of
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             a
             Superiour
             or
             principall
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             fiting
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             indure
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             a
             Lieutenant
             equall
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             of
             no
             effect
             out
             of
             his
             territorie
             .
          
           
             Of
             tvvo
             Magistrates
             equall
             in
             povver
             and
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             decrees
             in
             one
             anothers
             territory
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             ●entence
             giuen
             by
             the
             officer
             of
             a
             forraine
             Prince
             vpon
             another●
             territory
             .
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             equal
             in
             power
             in
             a
             body
             ▪
             or
             colledge
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             command
             one
             ouer
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betvvixt
             ●pposi●ion
             and
             command
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             may
             hinder
             one
             another
             by
             opposition
             before
             the
             act
             ,
             or
             by
             appeale
             after
             the
             act
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             command
             .
          
           
             Foundations
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Magistrates
             to
             priuate
             p●r●●ns
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             powers
             of
             Magistrates
             ▪
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             duties
             to
             priuate
             persons
             in
             giuing
             sentence
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             〈…〉
             persons
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             executing
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Magistrate
             wronged
             when
             and
             how
             hee
             may
             bee
             Iudge
             in
             his
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           
             Mildnesse
             and
             patience
             required
             in
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Discretion
             and
             grauitie
             without
             passion
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Rules
             and
             considerations
             in
             in
             the
             Iustice
             of
             comandments
             .
          
           
             An
             harmoniacall
             p●op●r●ion
             followed
             in
             many
             things
             .
          
           
             An
             Arithmeticall
             proportion
             followed
             in
             others
             
          
           
             A
             Geometrical
             proportion
             in
             the
             imposition
             of
             burth●nsome
             Offices
             for
             the
             support
             of
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             A
             mixture
             of
             the
             law
             with
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             temper
             a
             magistrate
             shoul●●dde
             vnto
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             distribution
             o●
             〈◊〉
             and
             dignities
             .
          
           
             Distribution
             of
             r●wards
             &
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Harmony
             in
             the
             diuision
             of
             goods
             .
          
           
             Prouision
             of
             Armes
             and
             Shipping
             .
          
           
             Armes
             offensiue
             or
             d●f●nsiue
             .
          
           
             Quality
             of
             desensiue
             armes
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             contemned
             .
          
           
             Quality
             of
             of●en●iue
             armes
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             Pike
             ,
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             offensiue
             armes
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             beauty
             &
             ●rnament
             of
             Armes
             .
          
           
             The
             situation
             of
             Fortres●e●
             n●ces●ary
             and
             proffitable
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             bee
             farre
             from
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Forts
             strong
             by
             situation
             and
             Art.
             
          
           
             They
             must
             bee
             situated
             where
             they
             may
             bee
             relieued
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             ●●uantages
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foote
             .
          
           
             An
             Army
             must
             consist
             of
             hor●e
             and
             foote
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             choise
             of
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             imploy
             Strangers
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             traine
             Bands
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             number
             ●of
             Souldiers
             ●o●
             the
             trayn●●nd
             .
          
           
             Of
             Subsidiaries
             
          
           
             Order
             for
             their
             exercise
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             :
             and
             to
             hinder
             their
             Mutiny
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Subsidiaries
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             tra●ne
             the
             subiects
             of
             an
             Estate
             to
             Warre
             without
             any
             charge
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             hinder
             a
             reuolte
             and
             mutiny
             .
          
           
             The
             parti●ular
             ●o●●e
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             vpon
             〈…〉
             ●aptaine
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             choice
             which
             the
             Captaine
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             order
             if
             it
             were
             well
             obserued
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             place
             whence
             they
             must
             take
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Age
             o●
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             statu●e
             .
          
           
             Of
             his
             vocatiō
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Estate
             depends
             of
             its
             riches
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Venetians
             and
             Genoi●
          
           
             Of
             the
             Romans
          
           
             What
             is
             necesary
             for
             the
             riches
             of
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             an
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Whence
             the
             aboundance
             of
             necessary
             things
             proceed
             
          
           
             Tillage
             w●ll
             husbaded
             causeth
             aboundance
             .
          
           
             The
             cau●e
             of
             the
             negligence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             vnworthy
             of
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Manufactures
             cause
             aboundance
             in
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Commerce
             with
             the
             stranger
             causeth
             aboundance
             in
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Three
             considerations
             for
             the
             Commerce
             .
          
           
             Of
             Marchandize
             which
             we
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             carry
             to
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             transport
             of
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             .
          
           
             Of
             raw
             stuffes
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             beginning
             of
             str̄age
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             into
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             course
             of
             forra●gne
             Coyne
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Marchandize
             whbreof
             wee
             ought
             to
             s●op
             the
             entry
             .
          
           
             The
             carriage
             of
             Merchandize
             .
          
           
             Monopolis
             fo●bidden
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             discharge
             of
             customes
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             assurance
             in
             affairs-Speedy
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             That
             Siluer
             &
             Gold
             are
             sufficient
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Coine
             .
          
           
             The
             prise
             of
             Gold
             &
             Siluer
             in
             proportion
             one
             of
             another
             
          
           
             To
             bring
             M●rchants
             into
             credit
             .
          
           
             Trading
             at
             Sea
             profitable
             and
             honourable
             .
          
           
             Aduantages
             which
             the
             publique
             and
             priuate
             should
             receiue
             if
             the
             Nobility
             gaue
             themselues
             to
             the
             Commerc●
             at
             Sea.
             
          
           
             And
             order
             setled
             by
             the
             Holland●rs
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the●●r
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             reputation
             which
             th●y
             h●ue
             gotten
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             this
             Trade
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             setle
             the
             commerce
             at
             Sea
             in
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             That
             pa●simony
             p●e●e●u●s
             the
             ●iches
             of
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Parsimony
             impo●ts
             ●uch
             ●or
             the
             ●a●ety
             of
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Against
             exc●sse
             
          
           
             Whe
             rei●
             excesse
             deth
             consist
             .
          
           
             O●
             excesse
             in
             buildings
             .
          
           
             An
             order
             in
             the
             low
             Countries
             for
             buildings
             in
             Townes
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             excesse
             of
             moueables
             .
          
           
             Excesse
             in
             a
             great
             traine
             .
          
           
             A
             g●od
             order
             made
             by
             the
             Vene●●ans
             .
          
           
             ●x●ess●
             in
             Fe●st●
             .
          
           
             Excesse
             of
             Play.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ordinary
             reuenew
             of
             the
             Demesus
             and
             of
             its
             Estblishment
             .
          
           
             That
             an
             alienationis
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             much
             l●sse
             an
             ingagement
             .
          
           
             Entries
             and
             going
             forth
             o●
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Tributes
             ,
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Pensions
             .
          
           
             Trafique
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             publique
             .
          
           
             To
             deliuer
             mon●y
             at
             ●nterest
             to
             marchants
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             ●ale
             o●
             Offices
             .
          
           
             The
             sourse
             and
             begi●n●ng
             of
             this
             a●use
             .
          
           
             Inconueniences
             which
             grow
             by
             the
             venallity
             of
             Offices
             .
          
           
             Of
             Subsedie●
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             formes
             of
             Subsedies
             and
             Leu●es
             .
          
           
             Of
             those
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             Subsedies
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             place
             wh●re
             they
             are
             to
             make
             the
             leuy
             of
             the
             Subsedies
             .
          
           
             Introduction
             of
             tolles
             ,
             tributes
             ,
             and
             imposts
             .
          
           
             Introduction
             for
             the
             nūbring
             of
             goods
             .
          
           
             Practised
             by
             the
             R●m●ns
             .
          
           
             Ab●lished
             by
             Ty●ants
             .
          
           
             Imaginary
             inconueniences
             of
             the
             nūbring
             of
             goods
             .
          
           
             Aduant●g●s
             which
             will
             come
             vnto
             the
             ●st●●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Of
             ●x●ra●rdinary
             l●uies
             .
          
           
             Of
             casuall
             impositions
             .
          
           
             Of
             customes
             &
             impo●itions
             .
          
           
             Of
             voluntary
             borrowing
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             expences
             .
          
           
             Almes
             .
          
           
             Charities
             of
             the
             King
             St.
             Lewis
             :
          
           
             Almes
             doe
             neuer
             impouerish
             
          
           
             The
             freeing
             of
             charges
             neces●a●y
             for
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Fees
             of
             officers
             and
             debts
             .
          
           
             Recompences
             to
             the
             discharg
             of
             the
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             Th●●e
             which
             are
             made
             by
             offices
             and
             dig●
             ni●es
             are
             to
             be
             p●●erre●
             before
             that
             which
             is
             done
             by
             ●oney
             .
          
           
             Gifts
             and
             gratifications
             .
          
           
             A
             Prince
             must
             giue
             to
             many
             little
             and
             often
             .
          
           
             *
             Election
             of
             publike
             houses
             and
             Seminaries
             for
             instruction
             of
             youth
             ,
             aswell
             in
             the
             liberall
             Arts
             as
             Mecha●●ck
             .
          
           
             Seminaries
             of
             piety
             .
          
           
             Seminaries
             of
             honour
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             th●
             sayd
             Seminaries
             of
             honor
             ●or
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Expences
             for
             the
             cōmodity
             and
             decoration
             of
             Towne
             and
             Pr●uinces
             .
          
           
             Cutting
             off
             Expences
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             iustice
             and
             necessity
             of
             cutting
             off
             of
             debts
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             choice
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             those
             which
             are
             to
             manage
             the
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             A
             commendable
             custome
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Youth
             more
             fit
             for
             the
             mānaging
             of
             the
             Treasure
             then
             Age.
             
          
           
             That
             experience
             is
             not
             so
             much
             necess●ry
             .
          
           
             A
             forme
             to
             regulate
             Accomptants
             .
          
           
             Of
             Accompts
             and
             of
             those
             which
             are
             to
             heare
             and
             examine
             the
             Accompts
             .
          
           
             Con●iderations
             which
             makes
             the
             ●eaping
             vp
             of
             Treasure
             hurtfull
             to
             a
             Pu●lique
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             necessary
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             Prudence
             and
             discretion
             necesary
             for
             the
             gathering
             ●f
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             A
             ●emedy
             to
             the
             end
             that
             sparing
             m●y
             not
             hinder
             the
             Commerce
             .
          
           
             Difficultie●
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             th●
             Trea●ure
             of
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             car●
             &
             ●●●●ging
             of
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Prince
             should
             gouern●
             himselfe
             with
             his
             neighbou●s
             .
          
           
             Ge●●●●ll
             consider●t●●●●
             〈◊〉
             th●
             manner
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             ent●rview
             o●
             Princes
             ,
             where
             th●y
             may
             be
             a●●pt●●e
             o●
             the
             ●●●●ndship
             and
             good
             〈◊〉
             which
             〈◊〉
             ●●m●●●y
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A
             Prince
             be●●●chc
             p●●he●●ust
             h●ue
             a
             c●r●
             not
             to
             p●ocur●
             E●●y
             or
             ●●alous●●
             ag●●●
             h●m
             ,
             no●
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             safety
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             What
             Princes
             ought
             to
             ,
             doe
             before
             their
             Enter-viewes
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             their
             Neighbours
             in
             Iealousie
             .
          
           
             Of
             Deputies
             &
             Embassadors
             to
             treate
             with
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             choice
             they
             are
             to
             make
             .
          
           
             Qualities
             of
             a
             Deputy
             or
             E●bassadour
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             be
             interested
             in
             the
             businesse
             hee
             treates
             of
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             ●●ane
             condition
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●cre
             :
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ●●●enti
             〈◊〉
             which
             〈◊〉
             made
             .
          
           
             I
             hat
             they
             must
             stand
             most
             vpon
             their
             guards
             when
             they
             pr●pound
             a
             treaty
             ,
             and
             ●●pecialy
             during
             the
             treaty
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             treaty
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             held
             firme
             and
             assured
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ratified
             by
             the
             Prince
             with
             whom
             they
             treate
             ,
          
           
             Of
             the
             plate
             where
             the
             treaties
             of
             a
             peace
             ●ra
             league
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassador
             going
             vnto
             a
             Prince
             to
             treat
             whether
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             treate
             himselfe
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             Deputies
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             sitting
             of
             Embassador●
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             Embassadors
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             clauses
             of
             treaties
             .
          
           
             Principall
             considerations
             ▪
             
          
           
             They
             must
             haue
             a
             care
             th●t
             there
             be
             no
             equiu●cation
             in
             the
             clauses
             .
          
           
             That
             generall
             clauses
             are
             captions
             .
          
           
             T●eaties
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             O●
             T●uc●
             
          
           
             That
             treaties
             of
             trece
             are
             lesse
             Subiect
             to
             rupture
             then
             th●se
             of
             a
             peac●
             .
          
           
             Diu●rs
             intentions
             for
             t●e
             which
             they
             make
             a
             truce
             .
          
           
             Of
             defensiue
             leagues
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             considerations
             for
             the
             treating
             or
             making
             of
             a
             league
             .
          
           
             ●rdinary
             cau●●s
             o●●●a●ue●
             .
          
           
             Other
             considerations
             for
             the
             treatie
             of
             a
             league
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             time
             w●en
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             a
             L●●gue
             .
          
           
             O●
             〈◊〉
             ti●e
             of
             the
             ●ōtinu●nce
             ●o
             a
             le●gue
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Colleagu●s
             are
             bound
             to
             the
             r●couery
             of
             the
             Countrey
             of
             their
             Allie
             conquered
             by
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             contribution
             of
             a
             league
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             place
             〈…〉
             dy●
             or
             〈…〉
             m●n●y
             .
          
           
             Which
             of
             the
             confederates
             ought
             to
             verisie
             and
             decla●e
             himsel●e
             first
             .
          
           
             That
             an
             off●nsiue
             league
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             ●n●erpriz●●ucc●●d●
             seldo●e
             acc●●ding
             to
             ●he
             hope
             of
             the
             Allies
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             rup●ure
             of
             Leagues
             .
          
           
             O●●eagu●s
             ●etwi●●
             meane
             ●●tate●
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             de●●cts
             w●●ch
             a●●●ften
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             Succour●
             one
             against
             another
             among
             confederates
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             defence
             of
             one
             that
             is
             no●
             allied
             against
             an
             Ally
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             vnequal
             alliāce
             betwixt
             Princes
             and
             Estates
             ●
             that
             is
             to
             say
             of
             protection
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             pension
             and
             tribute
             .
          
           
             Of
             protection
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             mutuall
             duty
             of
             the
             protector
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             protected
             .
          
           
             Of
             Hostages
             .
          
           
             Hostages
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             a
             Princes
             passage
             ,
             through
             anothers
             Estate
             ,
          
           
             The
             assurance
             of
             a
             treaty
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             dangerous
             for
             an
             ally
             to
             receiue
             a
             strong
             Ga●●ison
             from
             his
             protector
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             Master
             of
             his
             Forts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●s●●blishment
             of
             Iudges
             ,
             for
             the
             deciding
             o●
             differences
             betwixt
             allies
             .
          
           
             Of
             compromise
             betwixt
             Allies
             ,
             vpon
             differences
             which
             may
             grow
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             a●compromise
             vpon
             the
             possessory
             .
          
           
             When
             and
             how
             a
             Prince
             should
             deale
             to
             reconcile
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             his
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             assure
             a
             treaty
             that
             they
             may
             not
             enter
             into
             rupture
             .
          
           
             Pretext
             of
             rupture
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             obligation
             a
             Prince
             hath
             to
             hold
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             That
             force
             nor
             feare
             cannot
             di●pence
             a
             Prince
             of
             his
             word
             or
             promise
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             pre●●xts
             o●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             constancy
             and
             as●●●tance
             of
             a
             Prince
             ●●
             his
             w●rd
             is
             of
             great
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts●
             of
             Neutrality
             .
          
           
             The
             aduantages
             of
             a
             Neutrality
             .
          
           
             Di●aduantages
             of
             Neutrality
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             powerfull
             Prince
             should
             not
             leaue
             a
             Neutrality
             without
             cau●●
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Neutral●●y
             is
             more
             be●eficiall
             to
             a
             weake
             a
             Prince
             then
             to
             imbrace
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             to
             leaue
             a
             Neutrallity
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Prince
             ought
             to
             〈◊〉
             himselfe
             in
             a
             demand
             made
             vnto
             him
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Nei●hbours
             o●●ome
             diffi●ul●
             thing
             ▪
             
          
           
             To
             demād
             somthing
             of
             his
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             refuse
             that
             which
             is
             demanded
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             much
             preiudice
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             n●t
             be
             too
             credulous
             in
             that
             which
             Princes
             say
             .
          
           
             Politiquely
             to
             nourish
             distrusts
             &
             iealosies
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             testifie
             his
             good
             will
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             resentmen●
             hee
             must
             h●ue
             of
             Iniu●ties
             ●eceiued
             by
             his
             neighbou●
             
          
           
             To
             pierce
             into
             the
             designes
             of
             his
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             introduction
             of
             Embassadours
             or
             Agents
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             an
             Embassadour
             and
             Agent
             .
          
           
             Qualities
             and
             perfections
             required
             in
             an
             Embassadour
             .
          
           
             Instructions
             for
             an
             Embassadour
             ,
             how
             to
             gouerne
             himselfe
             in
             a
             strange
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             Em●a●●adou●s
             .
          
           
             How
             Embassadours
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselues
             toward
             their
             Master
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             dispatches
             .
          
           
             The
             preseruation
             of
             the
             Estate
             consists
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             Loue
             of
             the
             people
             cause
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Soueraigne
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             meanes
             to
             gaine
             his
             good-will
             .
          
           
             Effects
             of
             mildnesse
             in
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             To
             cherrish
             great
             Men.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             liberality
             .
          
           
             The
             excesse
             of
             liberality
             in
             a
             Prince
             most
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             necessary
             in
             liberality
             .
          
           
             Diuer●
             kinds
             of
             liberality
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             liberality
             which
             is
             vsed
             for
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             seruice
             and
             merit
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Prince
             〈◊〉
             shewe
             him
             〈◊〉
             liberall
             to
             those
             which
             may
             se●ue
             him
             ag●inst
             ●is
             ●nemy
             ,
             be
             th●y
             o●
             a
             con●r●ry
             pa●●y
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             liberality
             of
             the
             Prince
             to
             purchase
             reputation
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             giuing
             .
          
           
             Benefits
             must
             be
             propo●tio●a●le
             t●
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             ●ecompences
             〈◊〉
             li●n●ur
             m●●t
             ●ee
             well
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Libe●●lity
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             tow●rds
             ●h●
             Publ●qu●
             .
          
           
             The
             Liberality
             of
             a
             priuate
             person
             towards
             the
             Publique
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             .
          
           
             Liberality
             of
             the
             Prince
             towards
             the
             Publique
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             aduancing
             vertue
             
          
           
             Iustice
             diuided
             into
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             wherein
             the
             princ●
             ought
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             Iustice
             in
             ●●gard
             of
             priuate
             men
             .
          
           
             Against
             v●ury
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             violence
             in
             an
             Estate
             which
             the
             Prince
             ought
             to
             suppresse
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             poor●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Princes
             〈◊〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●n
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             wherein
             〈◊〉
             may
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             grace
             and
             sauour
             of
             the
             Prince
             not
             extend
             to
             haue
             violence
             done
             against
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             choise
             a
             Prince
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             Iudges
             &
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             I
             〈◊〉
             m●anes
             〈…〉
             t●o●e
             which
             ●re
             to
             be
             established
             in
             the
             administ●a●ion
             o●
             Iust●ce
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             must
             〈◊〉
             ca●e
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈…〉
             to
             do●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             meanes
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             compositions
             with
             offic●rs
             ,
             misbehauing
             ▪
             themselues
             in
             their
             charges
             ,
             ●and
             of
             the
             inconu●niences
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Prince
             hauing
             pardoned
             an
             Officer
             ,
             may
             not
             suffer
             him
             in
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             Of
             Spyes
             in
             cuery
             Prouince
             to
             inquire
             of
             the
             carriage
             of
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Secret
             delations
             practised
             by
             King
             L●wis
             the
             ●w●lfth
             to
             containe
             his
             Officers
             in
             their
             du●y
             .
          
           
             Consideration●
             necessary
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             The
             expence
             of
             pleaders
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             vocations
             of
             Iudges
             
          
           
             Of
             taxe
             of
             Registers
             ,
             Vshers
             ,
             and
             such
             oth●r
             Mi●is●●●rs
             o●
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             expence
             o●
             〈…〉
             ,
             a●d
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             verificaion
             of
             Edicts
             by
             the
             ●ourse
             of
             Parli●●nt
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             mean●s
             how
             a
             Prince
             may
             p●rchase
             repu●at●on
             .
          
           
             Of
             Prudence
             and
             Vallou●
             in
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Prince
             mu●t
             haue
             a
             general
             know●edge
             of
             all
             Scie●ces
             .
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             many
             great
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Of
             experience
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             experience
             .
          
           
             The
             ●nowledge
             o●
             histo●
             ry
             necessary
             for
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             sorts
             of
             cunning
             .
          
           
             Of
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             O●
             the
             practises
             and
             intelligences
             ●●
             Princes
             in
             the
             Estates
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Of
             Equiuocation
             ,
             faire
             words
             ,
             promises
             ,
             letters
             ,
             Embassies
             ,
             &
             lies
             ,
             to
             obtain
             ●o●c
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             proc●eding
             of
             Princ●●
             to
             defend
             themselues
             and
             their
             Estates
             f●om
             their
             Ene●ies
             ,
             ●●i●st
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             ●●●●●bl●
             by
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Valour
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             Princes
             reputation
             .
          
           
             How
             important
             and
             necessary
             i●
             is
             in
             a
             Princ●
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             get
             and
             entertaine
             this
             courage
             and
             valour
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             other
             meanes
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             get
             reputation
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             Estates
             .
          
           
             A
             remedy
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             strangers
             .
          
           
             The
             neare
             causes
             of
             the
             ruine
             o●
             an
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             remote
             causes
             which
             ruine
             Estates
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Soueraigne
             de●ects
             which
             ingender
             the
             Subiects
             hatred
             .
          
           
             A
             remedy
             ●gainst-t●e
             Princes
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             A
             remedy
             against
             the
             Princes
             auarice
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Princes
             defects
             which
             cause
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Other
             defects
             of
             a
             Prince
             which
             breed
             contempt
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             defects
             wh●●h
             breed
             contempt
             are
             more
             de●●gerous
             then
             tho●e
             which
             cause
             hatred
             .
          
           
             A
             change
             ●n●n
             Estate
             is
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             A
             remedy
             against
             the
             ●buse
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             necessary
             for
             a
             reformation
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             generall
             defects
             and
             pecant
             humours
             of
             a
             multitude
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             to
             cure
             the
             Estate
             of
             these
             defects
             and
             bad
             humours
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             all
             Estates
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             containe
             great
             Men
             in
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             Of
             great
             Men
             allied
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Of
             great
             me●
             which
             haue
             force
             and
             credit
             with
             the
             people
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             imployments
             in
             great
             affaire●
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             to
             aduance
             some
             one
             in
             authority
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             o●●●eat
             p●aces
             in
             one
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             containe
             the
             common
             people
             in
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             Excesse
             and
             Vsury
             the
             chiefe
             causes
             of
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             To
             gi●e
             〈◊〉
             ●●●iects
             in
             〈◊〉
             an
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Mildnesse
             and
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             make
             Marriages
             betwixt
             them
             and
             his
             naturall
             Subiects
             .
          
           
             The
             Conqueror
             must
             bring
             his
             owne
             Language
             into
             the
             conquered
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Hee
             may
             not
             c●ange
             the
             Law●s
             and
             Relig●●●
             o●
             t●e
             conq●●●ed
             c●ūt●●y
             but
             with
             g●eat
             Iudge●ent
             .
          
           
             Forc●
             is
             a
             powerfull
             mean●s
             to
             containe
             conquered
             〈◊〉
             ●●●heir
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             planting
             of
             Collonies
             more
             vni●st
             &
             difficult
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             for
             the
             ●etling
             of
             Collonie
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             cōq●e●ed
             subiects
             〈◊〉
             ●●
             duties
             .
          
           
             To
             mol●i●ie
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             a
             co●quered
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             To
             weaken
             a
             conquered
             people
             .
          
           
             To
             hinder
             the
             v●ion
             of
             a
             conque●●d
             p●ople
             .
          
           
             Conspiracy
             against
             th●
             Princes
             person
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             preuen●
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             a
             cons●i●acy
             .
          
           
             The
             iniu●y
             which
             they
             〈◊〉
             to
             receiue
             from
             the
             Prince
             
          
           
             The
             desire
             of
             liberty
             .
          
           
             The
             inconsiderate
             zeale
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             defects
             in
             conspiracies
             .
          
           
             The
             discou●●
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             punishment
             of
             conspiracies
             .
          
           
             To
             increase
             our
             owne
             by
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             meanes
             to
             enlarge
             and
             amp●ifie
             Townes
             .
          
           
             ●he
             pleasant●●●●●
             of
             townes
             .
          
           
             Profit
             drawes
             Men
             wonderfully
             to
             liue
             in
             townes
             .
          
           
             Principall
             causes
             of
             profit
             in
             a
             towne
             .
          
           
             The
             commodity
             of
             the
             Scituation
             .
          
           
             The
             fert●lity
             of
             the
             Coun●r●y
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             facility
             o●
             c●●m●rce
             .
          
           
             Religion
             a
             meanes
             to
             enlarge
             a
             Towne
             .
          
           
             The
             Establishment
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Residence
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             The
             residence
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Of
             Poligamy
             .
          
           
             Of
             Celi●ate
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             〈◊〉
             to
             vnite
             another
             mans
             to
             ours
             .
          
           
             Protection
             of
             the
             weake●
             .
          
           
             Gifts
             and
             benefits
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Election
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             necessary
             for
             a
             Prince
             which
             desires
             to
             make
             himselfe
             great
             by
             Election
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             enterprize
             of
             Warre
             .
          
           
             The
             iust
             causes
             of
             a
             Warre
             .
          
           
             A
             Warre
             must
             be
             vndertaken
             with
             discretion
             ,
             and
             not
             ●ashly
             .
          
           
             A
             consideration
             to
             auoide
             War.